《The Sorceress: Blossoming Power》 Chapter 1 - Prologue A blue-haired woman wearing soiled and blood-stained clothes stood in the middle of a deep crater on a vast land that once was a forest. Beside her was a worn-out dragon with a lion''s head puffing out air from his nose, attempting to stand but the woman laid her hand on the dragon''s head, making the creature ceased his efforts. Men wearing furrowed brows and grim face carried their swords and weapons as they approached the upper ground and stared down at her. The smell of freshly butchered flesh and blood assailed their nostrils as they watched her in the middle of animal and human corpses. A well-built man bearing his full armor and a red cape stepped in front of everyone and yelled, "Sorceress, just give up. This is your last chance to surrender. You have nowhere to go." "I have told you several times, the Chiangda''s powers are not something taken by force. All of your efforts are pointless," the Sorceress replied. "But we can let you live if you submit to me. Remember, we''re already engaged. I''m willing to take you as my wife and protect you," said the man with sincerity. The men behind him murmured but the caped man raised a hand and silenced them. The Sorceress looked at the caped man with sadness and longing in her eyes and chanted. "Time of life, hear my call, send my powers to whom worthy to carry this torch Creator of life, take my life as an offering to bring back balance to this world." While she started chanting the caped man was uneasy but when she said the second sentence... "What are you doing? No!" and turned to the two chained men holding a staff. "Stop her, mages!" The two raised their staff, but they faced the man instead and shouted. "No, you can''t have our sister. Die." The mages gave up their last life essences and lightning fell as straight as an arrow at the caped man but he lifted his magical sword instinctively on time and retracted the deathly streak of light and continued to run. The armored men panicked but a man beside the mages lifted his sword and killed them in one blow. Suddenly, the dragon and the Sorceress appearance thinned down. The caped man jumped down while lifting his sword with a shining rosy red stone. "No, I won''t allow you," he said and bolted like a mad dog to stop the Sorceress, but he was too late... He extended his hand to grab her but touched air as if she was an apparition slipping. The last he saw of her was her crying face. His feet gave way and sadly knelt on where she last stood. "Why? Why did you choose death than to be with me?" He clenched his fist and screamed, "Why?!?" ----- o ----- Two centuries later. As dusk took over in Fengfu City, a masked man sprinted to reach a mansion. At this moment, a glaring light covered the garden in the Xian Mansion on the Evergreen Hills. Then an end of a rainbow fell on the snowy white ground. The newlywed Xian couple ran from the house to witness a shining white bundle slid down from the rainbow''s trail. And the light vanished and the night became still. The husband knelt beside the bundle and opened it. There, he saw a baby girl with black hair sucking her thumb, fast asleep. Lady Xian Ai took the baby and saw a name written on her cloth, Xinyi. She looked at Lord Xian with pleading eyes, the husband was unsure because they didn''t know the child''s origin.. but nodded after seeing his wife lovingly kissed the baby''s cheek. This scene made him smile and at peace. "Fine. She will be called Xian Xinyi from now on," said Lord Xian Lang. The masked man, who hid behind trees heard them and heaved a sigh of relief to hear the baby was safe and left. Xian Xinyi grew as a bouncy and jolly baby. And the most unusual thing was animals gathered around her wherever she went. They suspected something but they did not utter a word. Anyway, there was nothing else they had seen to bother their minds with. She brought joy to the couple but after her third birthday, Lady Xian got ill with no clear reason. Doctors said she got sick because of the wild animals staying in their garden. Thus, Lord Xian drove the animals away, saddening Xinyi. Yet, Lady Xian was not healed and grew weak every day. Days went to a year of sickness, and on Xinyi''s fourth year, Lady Xian died but they kept it from the child. As they buried her outside her courtyard, Xinyi escaped from her guards and wailed in front the mound of soil with the markings, ''my beloved Xian Ai'' written on it. As Xinyi cried, mist engulfed the mound and frightened Xian Lang and others. When it cleared, they saw a huge tree with golden flowers stood on the grave. With this, Lord Xian understood what kind of child she was. Xinyi was a Chiangda, a person with magical ability and hunted by an influential sacred organization declaring that human beings of such sort were possessed by demons... He sent Xinyi to a place far from people with a woman name Xian Yan. Later he remarried and became the prime minister of Youshi nation. Chapter 2 - Imperial Decree Fourteen years later after Xian Ai died... In the Xian family''s mansion at Fngf City at dawn, the maids were busy battling with a girl who was afraid to dip her n.a.k.e.d body in a bathtub full of hot water and flower petals. "Ahh! Noo! It''s so hot. Can we skip the bath? Can we dress up?" asked the girl that would become a bride today. She was afraid the smoking water would scald her and held hard on the door as if her life depended on it, while two girls pulled her arms so she would let go and another one grabbed her waist. By the time her grip loosened, they quickly pushed her inside the tub, making her scream as the high water temperature hit her skin, splashing water on the floor. Somehow, after a minute passed, the temperature became tolerable and relief flowed through her chest. She leaned on the tub wall to relax but suddenly she felt someone began brushing her arm with a cloth. The girl angrily bit the owner of the hand without hesitation. The poor helper loudly yelled, "Ahh! That hurts. My lady, please, don''t make it hard for us!" Her voice reverberated in the silent air while the sun was still hiding behind the mountains. Xian Xinyi retorted, "I don''t want anyone touches me." She grabbed the cloth and scrubbed her face while wagging her tongue at everyone. However, the rest of the household didn''t bother with the struggles to go on inside the bride''s chamber. They were full of life and buzzing with excitement. Lanterns, curtains, and paper flowers, all colored red, filled every corner and column post. Two hours later, a bridal carriage passed through Ren'' Ailu, the main street of Fengfu City. The Xian''s eldest daughter wore the traditional red head-cover and her velvety black hair laid on her back while she wore the red traditional wedding dress. She sat peacefully inside the fully curtained bridal carriage where no one could see her and she couldn''t see anything or anyone else outside. A month ago... While the moon was battling the sun, Xian Lang, who was now the prime minister and had two grown-up children in his second marriage but the wife had died as well because of sickness, held back his tears. A young girl''s wailing echoed threw out his private chambers, but he felt powerless. Xian Changying knelt before her father while her tears flowed onto his cheongsam. "Papa, please, please, let me marry someone I love." Xian Changying plowed her face into her father''s garment and wiped her tears while looking at him with her black eyes filled with tears. Xian Lang frowned while looking at his child''s pitiful state and said, "If only I could. Sadly, if we do not obey the imperial decree, we will all die without honor and be labeled as traitors." The eldest son, Lord Xian Shi ignored formalities and pleaded directly to his father while on his knees, "Pa! That Lei Ming hated you. He will kill my sister; you must protect her!" Lei Ming, a top notcher of the national civil examination and the newly assigned Governor in Fengfu City suspected Prime Minister Xian Lang joined forces with the first prince to send him to the long forgotten backwater city. And the dispute between the two clans began. Xian Changying begged her father right after her mother and leaned onto him. "Papa, please, I would rather die than warm Lei Ming''s bed and even if I did, I would surely be mistreated and sent to an early grave." Xian Changying placed her forehead in front of her father''s feet while sobbing and said, "Papa, save me." Xian Lang pulled his child off the floor and said, "You''re a lady, never again." However, his daughter replied, "Why? What good is being a lady of this household if it results in my death?" Changying looked up at her father. "Do you want to lose your only daughter?" When Lady Xian Rong, Prime Minister Xian Lang''s younger sister heard the words "only daughter" she gasped. Rong faced her brother and said, "My lord, you forgot. We''re sending the wrong child. She is not your only daughter." Xian Lang''s face blackened when he recalled his first daughter but he said, "Are you referring to ... living in the Forsaken Valley?" Lady Rong took a deep breath and said, "The Imperial decree stated the first daughter of the Xian clan. That is exactly referring to your daughter Xinyi. Dear brother, please ask the king to have it altered** to the exact name of your eldest child. We are not going against His Majesty with this; we are exactly following it." Lady Xian Rong said this thinking of that poor child she loved living in isolation. She also did not believe the famous scholar Lei Ming would hurt Xinyi because of this misunderstanding. (**- historical facts stated below.) "I''ll ask the first prince to talk to the king about the alteration. The king loves and trusts the first prince so much; The possibility for him to approve with no further questions will be high. If I ask the king personally, I will only anger His Majesty for not mentioning the child''s existence and name at the time when he asked for my approval.** Anyway, the king won''t remember every child of the officials he betrothed through an imperial edict," said Xian Lang, sighing. Changying''s face brightened. While she rarely heard about this sister, it relieved her from warming that vile man''s bed. No one spoke about the elder sister in this household for an unclear reason that only her father knew. Though she was curious to meet this unfortunate sister and felt sorry for her, she was more than willing to offer her up to the Lei family. She then thought ''I have no clear relationship with this Xinyi'' to brush off her guilt but she felt a sting pricking her conscience. Chapter 3 - Old Man The wedding day came. Xian Xinyi sat alone inside the carriage, feeling uneasy. Not because her family married her off without meeting her first after years of separation but because she wanted to sneak a peek outside the carriage and look at the man she would marry. But they warned her not to do so. Aside from that, the one thing she wished most was to see the city and people standing at the street she believed came out to greet her. However, tradition dictated that the carriage should be closely curtained to prevent the bride from seeing "ominous signs" such as a widow or a black cat. This marriage was a farce for her but it freed her out from that place at last. She might miss her animal friends but to live with humans had been her dream. Her nanny, an older woman named Yan Ma, was the only human companion she had after they sent her to that land and who loved her dearly like a daughter. Then another old lady came years later who became her mentor. Ever since that fateful day fourteen years ago... The day... her powers manifested, which caused her family to cut all ties with her until they had to bring her back for this imperial edict. It was not an evil power but people having that supernatural ability was rare. Most would think she was crazy or demon-possessed. Also, for an official to sire a child with that ability was ominous. It would harm the father''s position as the prime minister and the enemies would use it against him. The prime minister''s enemy could connect the child''s ability to witchcraft and demonic practices. They could spread the rumor that the prime minister used that occultic power that''s why he rose in power and sired that kind of child wielding that ability. Hence, they thought she had to go, for her own good and for the good of her family. She cried during those early years in isolation and spent a lot of time wailing herself to sleep. However, when she grew older, she had come to terms with reality. From then on Xinyi enjoyed life in the valley despite the loneliness that set in sometimes. Now she savored this newfound life; or rather, a new adventure she would face with this Lei Ming, whoever he was. She hoped this man was not someone old enough as her father and thought of what it would feel to be a married woman. Then she realized what her nanny told her about the thing the couple would do on the first night. "Oh, no, I''m not ready for this. I haven''t even fallen in love yet, nor met a man in my life." She said this for their house here in Fngf had no male servants. She fanned herself with her hands. "Don''t panic, don''t you panic, Xinyi. You''ll get through this. But make sure not to anger your husband on the first night." Yet, she still wanted to cry. "What am I going to do? Am I pretty enough for him? And what was that thing Yan Ma told me?" She propped her chin on her hand, thinking. Yan Ma was a single old woman. Therefore, the only advice she got was what Yan Ma had heard of, where couples got n.a.k.e.d and kissed their lips in bed through the night. "He will undress me and see my n.a.k.e.d body? Ahh, no." She covered her face with her palms in nervousness but... also hopefulness. "Wahhh, I''m weird." She felt guilty thinking as if she was also looking forward to it with great anticipation. Good thing the maids bathed her well in a tub full of hot water and flower petals. She smelled her skin and the fragrance of flowers filled her nostrils. "Ah, I smell good," she complimented the maids mentally. However, she couldn''t bear lying n.a.k.e.d in front of a man. "With no clothes and smooch through the night? Wahhh. What is that smooching thing?" Xinyi was in a dilemma. She realized she hadn''t given her first kiss yet. In fact, she didn''t know how to kiss a man lips to lips. "This is crazy. What am I going to do? Oh, I hope I won''t be a disappointment." She fanned herself again, feeling ashamed and trying to douse the feeling of excitement. Then the carriage stopped, and she heard someone kick the wall of the carriage three times but no one opened the curtain to assist her. She waited... waited... but... at last, someone lifted the curtain and opened a palm for her to hold. Somehow, it was the hand of an old person. Xinyi gasped in horror. Was she really married off to this old man? ----- o ----- Historical Facts: Yush - means Dominant. **An official and his children are married off through betrothal either by the parents or elders of both sides or through imperial edict. It is an honor for these officials if the king will grant the marriage through imperial edict. Chapter 4 - Kissing Wrinkled Lips Xinyi trembled while thinking of the possible age of the owner of the hand reaching into her carriage. She remembered the female servant, Gu Dai, who went to Forsaken Valley a month ago. She brought a letter from her parents. [Dear Xinyi, I hope you are well these years you''re away from us. We miss you but business is flourishing, so we can''t easily leave for a visit. I hope you''re not angry with us after sending you there. Your sister is also in marriageable age by now and after your second Ma died, I have to look after this myself. As for you, don''t worry about your marriage. We haven''t forgotten you even if you''re separated from us. This girl Gu Dai is now your servant. We will send more after you entered the house of Lei Ming, your husband. The new governor of Fengfu City. The king sent an edict betrothing you to this governor. Leave with Gu Dai and Yan Ma will go back to the capital city. Don''t bring anything else. But remember, don''t show your powers to anyone else, even your husband or you risk being considered demon-possessed. Your life and ours depend on it. I wish you joy in your marriage. We are happy for you to marry a good and well-respected man. May you have more fortune and live a long life. Xian Lang] Once, Xinyi read the letter, she spat on the nearby grass. She wanted to say more or find the best description she could utter about the letter, but the only word that came to mind was, "Trash." ''Was he really missing me and happy for me in such a very short letter after all these years?'' She considered the letter a summon more than anything else. After all, she couldn''t see any sign of affection within the words of the letter nothing that felt like the love of a doting parent. While it still affected her, Xinyi knew that obtaining love from her parents was a lost cause, she took a deep breath and recalled the words Yan Ma said, "Your name means heart, mind, and soul in harmony or in joy. Live according to the meaning of your name and all luck will show up on your doorstep." Xinyi looked toward the sky and took a deep breath while thinking, "It''s best to live life without those heartless people." BUT, seeing this hand offered to her right now, she couldn''t help but pity herself. She was nothing but a pathetic game piece of her father. Why was she born to this type of family? If she could, she would choose to be a farmer''s daughter than to be a high-ranking official''s child. "They even send Yan Ma back to keep a tight lip of my power. Geez, some parents are they. Just you wait. I''ll snatch that servant registration form and release Yan Ma. No wonder they sent for me. It turns out this governor is an old geezer. If he was a handsome young man, they won''t dare bring me in and let that sister of mine marry him with no second thoughts." She was utterly oblivious of the real reason of the dispute. Xinyi cringed as if someone forced her to eat a very bitter-tasting medicine as she stared at the frail, crumpled skin, likened to a skeleton and skin mixed hand offered to her. ''Is he sixty or seventy years old? Or maybe a step away to his deathbed and requested for a young bride? No way.'' If she was allowed to throw away this veil or could see where she was heading, she would love to walk on her own without his assistance. Outside the carriage, this poor old man was no one other than the governor''s caretaker who he pushed to do the task for him while he strode away inside his mansion. The old man trembled because he had no idea what to do in this matter. Even the bride inside didn''t hand over her hand. He looked around and saw a boy attendant Kong Hanying and the young girl Gu Dai sent to them yesterday from the Xian household for this new first lady of the house. While Xinyi was having an internal debate, the old man pulled back his hand and told the two to take over his place. Thus, Gu Dai offered her hand and Xinyi saw it. Her relief could never be fathomed and held Gu Dai''s hand like a life-saver. She stepped out and saw multiple pairs of feet standing around by the roadside. At her left was a male servant''s feet. At her right was the girl Gu Dai who held her hand all this time. Then Xinyi recalled stories of weddings in books and wondered what part of the wedding ceremony she would go next? Was it the three bows? The couple would bow to the heavens, to parents(who were shameless to be absent), and to the people. Or maybe directly to a banquet? "Where are we going? What else do I need to do?" asked Xinyi. "Ah, actually, Lord Lei Ming decided to skip the other rituals and Lord Xian Lang agreed to relieve you from more stress. So, we''ll go straight to your room and you only need to wait inside. Later, you will exchange drinks with Lord Lei Ming and nothing more." Xinyi nodded, appreciating the explanation and the information but pondering on the oddness of the agreement of her father with the governor. ''Was it because the governor was very old and had to rest early? What else lies ahead of me? Most of all, what am I going to do with an old man as a husband?'' After she was sent to her room, her face grew dim while sitting on a red silk bed. This beautiful silk bed reminded her again of the thing Yan Ma said which would take place on this wedding night, "N.a.k.e.d bodies and smooching." She couldn''t stop herself from thinking of the possibility to witness an old man''s hand undressing her and later would be n.a.k.e.d in front of her. "AHH! No, I don''t want to see a n.a.k.e.d shriveled body in front of me." She took the veil off, feeling miserable. Her smooth fair skin face glistened with sweat. Those big beautiful eyes with long eyelashes dropped in frustration. What registered in her mind was the drawing in one of the books brought to her by a powerful grandma she befriended back in the valley. The drawing was a stooping old man with a cane in hand and the upper part was bare. There, the body''s rib cages and clavicles obviously protruding and with the skin withering dry. Then she was reminded of the next course of events to happen. That would be the smooching. "Wahhh! Noooo. Kissing wrinkled lips on a sunken face with deep eye sockets. Noooo!" She wished she could run away, but she had to consider her servants. They could be implicated for neglecting her. For sure, she couldn''t just drag them with her. It would be unfair on their side to run away like fugitives. Chapter 5 - Lei Ming Xinyi sat on the marital bed sinking in depression. She did a good job by getting herself worked up by overthinking. Her mind ran wild with many horrible things about her so-called ''old'' husband. As for the husband, he delayed going into Xinyi''s room. All the guests had left but Lord Lei Ming sat beside a man-made lagoon near his villa, drinking wine. He hated this marriage more than anyone else. Lei Ming believed the first prince Duan Ren, who disliked him was the culprit influencing the king to pass this edict. They didn''t even ask for his consent. The edict merely stated it was a benevolent gift from the king as the new governor of Fngf City. "Hah, a first prince who knew nothing but forces people and if somebody voices his opinion against his plan would suffer like hell. Just like what I''m going through now." He drank another glass of wine. "**Fngf, hah, a name only depicted the past glories of this city than its present state." It was just a year ago that he was one of the most promising scholars after the latest national examination. Lei Ming worked hard to get a royal ministerial post. He had to pass starting from the local exams, district, provincial, and the last and the most important one was in the palace. And to think, they held exams after every four years. If he missed or failed, he had to wait which was tormenting. With good fortune and intelligence, he was the top one for both in martial combat and written exam, but because he argued with the prince''s disaster preparedness program which not only could deplete the treasury but could also open for abuse with greedy officials he was in this state. Hah, just an argument between scholars and the outcome, Lei Ming received an edict to be the new governor of this Fngf City, a remote city near the borders. Taking him away from his dream of becoming a royal court minister. And not for long after he set foot in this governor''s house, another edict came, marriage betrothal to this Xian lady. He loved and dreamed of marrying a woman of his choosing. Marriage out of betrothal was a common practice but to think his wife was a daughter of the prime minister he hated not just for agreeing with the first prince to convince the king to send him here in Fengfu but also because of the proclamation the Prime Minister drafted to filter and limit the tradings of the city from merchants of other countries. What were they thinking? Ah, curses of all curses. If the king was not adamant against polygamy and divorce, he would divorce her after a year or demote this wife to a mistress and take someone else as the main wife. Was this Lord Xian Lang collaborating with the first prince? And sent him the unloved daughter who might be hideous to make him suffer. He did some investigation for this Xian lady. Her name was Xinyi, nice name given for a doted daughter but for no clear reason, she was sent away when she was still a little girl to a far away ancestral land he had never heard of. A month ago, they brought her in Fngf to dwell in her maternal home in Evergreen Hills for the wedding while the prime minister''s family stayed in the capital city, ***Fy. There was no representative from their side in this wedding, nor a dowry was sent with the daughter. Only a single maid and a young male servant to accompany her. Therefore, he presumed the type of wife they sent to him, the one who would make him and his clan a laughingstock. The king didn''t even bother to reprimand Xian Lang for mistreating his own daughter or probably the news reported back to His Majesty was plain fabricated stories. Lei Ming didn''t invite a lot of officials or guests at this wedding. He brought in just enough for a show. And he was thankful for his decision. Even the first prince didn''t bother to send a representative. Thus, this wedding turned nothing but a street performance to entertain the masses and announce to the world how devastating it was. "Well, if the king will hear about the outcome of the wedding, there will be more than one person that will be implicated. I''m sure they will keep this hidden or be imprisoned." He drank more wine. "Real cunning connivers." He couldn''t believe all of his hard work to reach his goal went to the drain. ----- o ----- Xinyi grew tired. She was getting hungry. Before coming here, they only gave her porridge. How could it hold her hunger pangs the whole day? It was already late in the evening and the table was full, but she couldn''t take a bite because of the tradition. She couldn''t believe getting married was a tiresome thing. From dawn until late in the evening and it was still not over. Then she heard someone talking outside. It was Gu Dai and the manservant. "Hey! When will this ritual end? I''m getting tired," Xinyi asked. "Don''t worry, Lady Xinyi, the wedding rituals are always like this. The waiting will heighten the longing of two souls to become one," said Kong Hanying, giggling with what he said. "Yes, My Lady. Just be patient and Lord Lei Ming will come soon," assured Gu Dai. While they were talking, exhaustion took over and her eyes shut tight. At this moment, Hanying gestured for Gu Dai to come closer to him and whispered. "Have you heard the latest rumor? Goding country is now preparing for an all-out war against other countries." "What?!?" shouted Gu Dai and awakened Xinyi. "Yes, and they might attack us too," continued Hanying. Xinyi missed the first part but clearly heard the last phrase. "Eh? Attack? Who''s going to attack? Someone will attack my old husband. Does he still have the strength and stamina to fight?" Innocent Xinyi spoke without thinking. Her sleepiness got the better of her. As for Hanying, he misunderstood Xinyi. "No worries, Lady Lei. Lord Lei would only attack one person tonight and you know who... You know the first night, your most special night." He giggled while speaking. "Knock it off. Don''t ruin the atmosphere by scaring our innocent Lady Lei." Gu Dai rebuked Hanying. "Why? Is she not expecting it?" "Of course, but..." Gu Dai bit her lower lip while hitting her two fingertips to each other. Afraid to mention that her mistress grew up with no interaction with men or been informed of this matter between a man and a woman. "Scare me of what? Expect what?" asked Xinyi, yawning with her mouth wide open where a fly could enter easily if there was one doing a night shift. "Hehe, expect the thing, you know what that is. The thing newly wedded couple will do on their wedding night with lights off, sleeping together on bed and more... hehe, My Lady," Hanying replied as he chuckled. Gu Dai froze. She didn''t know what to say from stopping the blabbermouth Hanying. Xinyi''s forehead furrowed, trying to process what Hanying was talking about and suddenly grasped what he meant. "Ahhh!" she exclaimed. Just a while ago, she was so worked up to exhaustion thinking of the possible severe scenario with the old husband and had forgotten them. And now, Hanying reminded her again. Then, she heard someone coming. "Lord Lei is here, My Lady," announced Hanying. ----- o ----- **Fngf - rich, plentiful ***Fy - Prosperous Chapter 6 - Dont Miss My Allowance Out of her delusion of a very old husband, Xinyi thought of hiding, but nowhere to run. She hurriedly pulled her veil and covered her head. The door opened, and she heard heavy steps walking toward her. Xinyi flinched but sat in silence as she held the cloth''s edges with a firm grip. Unknown to her, Lei Ming saw her actions and heightened his irritation. His temples trembled in annoyance. This confirmed his assumptions she was ugly. Why would she cover her face, unless if she was a shy type? But that couldn''t be true since she could be his father''s spy here or to control him with his decision as governor. However, to act this way in front of the helpers was insulting and demeaning him. He clenched a fist. Indeed, the maids and guards outside thought she didn''t deserve their master. As their first lady, she lacked the good manners of high-ranking officials'' wives should have. She didn''t know how to conduct herself in front of her husband who was the governor of this city. For them, the wife should present herself attractive and beautiful, to yield to the wishes of her husband, and with wholehearted devotion. They considered docility and timidity as great virtues in women, mostly for ladies from good backgrounds. But here she was, covering herself like she was afraid of their Lord Lei Ming. "Fine, I think you know you are nothing but a piece of your father''s games," said Lei Ming. Xinyi gasped a bit but covered her mouth fast. ''He doesn''t sound like an old man. Was I overthinking? But he seems angry.'' She kept her opinion to herself. Lei Ming paced back and forth in the room and stopped at the window. He stared at the moon shining above the dark sky. "In fairness, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t like you. I prefer to marry someone I choose," said Lei Ming with no reservations. She was aggrieved to be disregarded and treated this way. Yet, kept her silence, for now. "Yes, and you are not worthy to be entitled as this clan''s first lady and for someone to stand by my side. From this day forth, you are to live in Anjing Pavilion," he said with a heavy voice. After speaking, he strode straight outside the room. "Foo, send her there tonight." Lei Ming said to an elder lady waiting outside. "Wait!" shouted Xinyi and stood up but still hiding her face. Lei Ming halted but didn''t look back. "What now?" "Is that place could be isolated with many trees?" asked Xian Xinyi, with a plan in mind after knowing his stand about this marriage. "Yes, you will see later. Why?!?" he said ferociously. "Whew!" Her sigh was so loud, enough for the husband to hear, pestering him more. ''What? She''s relieved to be sent in that horrid place? I thought she will cry and beg.'' "I''m grateful for sending me there, Lord husband, but please don''t miss sending my allowance and I promise I will not show myself to you and bother you," said Xinyi and bowed in a pious manner. The veil fell but Lei Ming hadn''t noticed. Even if he did, he also had no interest to see her face at all... Rather, he left as soon as he could. "The heck, this woman is totally shameless. Not miss sending her allowance? Let''s see if you still have pride after this." Xinyi watched Lei Ming''s back as he walked away. As he was out of earshot, she gave a careless smile and rested her palms on her waist. "This is totally unexpected. What a farce of a marriage. So what? I don''t care too... Well, I could say, good riddance... I''m free again," she said as she suddenly jumped and swirled around in glee, frightening Gu Dai and Hanying. They bit their fingers, afraid the governor would hear her and chase them out of the mansion in the middle of the night. "Hahaha, Yippee! Thank you, husband, of mine. Send me here. Send me there. I don''t care. Send me anywhere or send me to another country. Since you don''t care, I don''t care as well. Haha, as long as I''m freed from the Xian Clan''s clutches and from you," sang bouncy Xinyi. She danced, ate, and drank in merry. "My lady, please stop this," said Gu Dai and Hanying with their worried faces, following her as she pranced around. The elder servant Foo came in. Although irritated with her bad behavior, she didn''t say a word against Xinyi. Anyway, she wouldn''t be serving her from now on. "Lady Lei, please follow me," said Foo, bowing at Xinyi. Xinyi stopped laughing and carelessly said, "Okay." Foo faced the two servants. "Both of you are to report to the head housekeeper right now." "Eh?" "Ah?" "What?" The three cried out. "We will go with Lady Lei," said Hanying. "No, Lord Lei gave his instructions. From now on, both of you are no longer Lady Lei''s servants. You will be assigned to your new task," said Foo firmly. Xinyi also wondered but didn''t want to refute or dare to face Lei Ming to complain after his speech earlier. However, ''I must do something about this. What''s with this husband of mine?'' "Why? Why are they separated from me? They are given to me from my family," said Xinyi. "Forgive me, My Lady, but I don''t know." "Helper? You didn''t state your name when you came in?" Xinyi asked. Trying to follow Lei Ming''s air of authority and the way she heard masters spoke to their servants. "My Lady, my name is Foo. Forgive this fool for not introducing myself earlier." Foo bowed, acting as if she respected Xinyi. "Foo, who will be their new masters?" "I really don''t know, My Lady." Xinyi sighed, feeling low. ''Why is this happening now? Am I really that unlucky as a person?'' "Gu Dai, Hanying, obey for now. I will try to talk to Lord Lei later," said Xinyi and felt helpless and alone, again. She lost Yan Ma, now these two, and figuratively, her husband too. They walked out downcast, but Gu Dai looked back, crying this time. "My lady, you need help. Who will do the cleaning and the other things for you?" Gu Dai''s sobbing face squeezed Xin Yi''s heart. She gripped her skirt and wished to storm out to that nasty husband, but controlled from losing her temper. The two could be punished for her stubbornness. "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. You know where I came from. I''m a fighter." Xinyi tried to smile and console Gu Dai as she held back tears from falling. She found a new friend and lost again. The two left with a long face and sagging shoulders. However, though sad, Xinyi thought this would be the fat chance to escape. "May both of you have a good life with your new masters." Chapter 7 - Crazy Girl, Crazy Birds Cxn Estate was part of the gifts from the king for Lei Ming''s assignment as the new governor of Fengfu. This was formerly one of the royal estates but granted to the Fngf City governor. It was a vast land with large rice fields, fruit-bearing trees, and it even included a brook. There were villas of different sizes for the different wives and children. Xinyi walked behind Foo who was holding a lighted lantern to brighten their path. She wore ordinary clothing given to her. In her hand was a folded cloth with some of her personal things inside. They walked for more than half an hour before they reached a forest-like area of the governor''s estate and finally, a villa appeared. It has its own walls and gate before reaching the courtyard. Foo pushed the gate. It sounded an eerie squeak as it opened. There, the courtyard came into view. It was full of weeds and shrubs almost as tall as them. The pathway toward the villa was full of cracked bricks. Foo stepped back to give way for Xinyi. "This is ridiculous." Xinyi turned around to demand an explanation for Foo might have brought her to the wrong place but the maid had fled. "Grrr, she scrammed before I knew it." Xinyi looked down and picked the stick attached to the lantern from the ground. She walked inside and carefully watched her feet from stepping loose bricks as she lifted her skirt, keeping the dried shrubs from catching it. Xinyi breathed deep in relief as she reached the foot of the three steps of stairs. She lifted the lantern and saw the crooked dusty board with the name Anjing, which meant quiet. "Anjing, it lived up to the name, very silent, but who had lived here before and named this place like this?" She climbed up and saw the wooden doors lying on the floor, covered with dust, while cobwebs took its place at the doorpost. A chilly wind blew on her face and it gave her goosebumps. She brushed her palms on her shoulders and neck to ease her hairs from standing. "Oh, my. Does he really hate me this much? No wonder he took Gu Dai and Kong Hanying from me." Then something came to her mind. "Hmm, this is odd. Why would my father the prime minister to send her to this Lei Ming who hated his father, including her? Am I became a sacrifice of something I don''t know. Ugh, I''m really unlucky to have parents and husband like them." She shook her head, assuming what she thought was the right reason. "No time thinking about those unpleasant things. I need to work." Xinyi turned around to make sure no one was around to witness what she would do and smiled. She opened the tied bundle of cloth with her and took a necklace with an odd-shaped jade pendant. It was a semicircle and rough edging on the lower part like it was cut by force from a circle one. Xinyi put it on her neck and whistled a flowery song. A minute after, birds of various kinds flocked toward the villa. They perched on every place they could stand on their feet. "Hi, birdies. I''m Xinyi, your new neighbor here. You see, I''m alone and need to clean this place. Can you spare some time to help me?" She said in a sing-song voice accompanied by a pleasant smile and friendly waves of her hand. However... Silence... Her smile turned awkward. The birds only stared at her, wondering why this girl could speak their language and asked them to clean this dilapidated place when they knew this was within the estates of the newly appointed governor. Some birds seemed too drowsy and scratched their heads with their feet. While an owl hooted on top of a tree, watching her in deep intent. A few couldn''t bear their curiosity and hopped nearer to birds and began talking to each other. "This girl is crazy. How could she speak our language?" said a pigeon. "I must be crazy, too. Why can I understand this human girl''s language?" replied a bird with a redhead. "I don''t think so. She is intelligent and talented that''s why she can speak our language. Do you agree, dear?" said a female bird sitting beside a male bird. "Let''s ask the owl for his opinion." The male bird pointed its beak to the white owl. The owl only sounded a hoot. Xinyi''s shoulders dropped while listening to them. "Bummer. I can''t even make these guys listen to me. Well, it took me days to make those in the valley to like me too. It could be the same here, but I can''t wait for days to clean this messy house alone. I don''t even have a place for my head to sleep tonight." Xinyi crouched down, defeated. She looked up to the birds again. "Come on, guys. I''m not crazy. You''re not crazy. I can really communicate with you. I know it''s sleeping time for some of you but please, just help me clean a portion where I can sleep tonight. Please." She said and ended kowtowing. Xinyi''s head moved up a little to sneak a peek, to see if her pleading worked. The owl flapped its wings and flew down nearer to her. She knelt with both knees on the floor. The owl''s mouth opened and a bass male voice spoke, "You''re a disrespectful being. Why call us in the middle of the night to do your bidding? No wonder the governor didn''t stay in your room and transferred you here. If not for the sorceress'' presence in you, I won''t come here at all." The owl ended his speech with a harrumph. She heard murmurings from the background. ''Hmm, this pesky old owl saw me there and couldn''t comprehend what we were talking and judged me. Well, I can''t blame him. He''s just a bird. But for now, I must convince him to help me since the other birds listen to him.'' "Sir owl, my apologies but I won''t be doing this if my husband didn''t take away my servants," said Xinyi apologetically. "Ask the foxes and other beings and clean for you." On that note, the owl flapped open his wings and flew. The others followed. Only a few stayed behind, waiting and expecting for something dramatic to happen. This was the old owl they were talking about, who easily changed his mind. "Aya! I can''t ask them. They don''t know me yet. They might attack me and I might hurt them. I don''t want to hurt animals." She shouted, trying to stop them from leaving, but her words went to deaf ears. "This is horrible. If I knew this was happening, I shouldn''t have thanked that Lei Ming for sending me here and ask for another house somewhere." Xinyi stomped her feet, sulking and pouting. She couldn''t help but feel sorry for herself. Alas, she thought, "There''s no point sulking. Will I just escape now while no one can see me? But I''m really bushed. I don''t have the strength to run away. I must sleep first and plan tomorrow." She stood up and picked a portion of the door and began dusting it with a cloth, causing the dust to float around and entered her nose and mouth as she breathed, sending her to a heaping cough. While she coughed and busy with the dusty job, she heard flapping from the air. She glanced to where the sound came and to her delight, the birds came back. Led by the owl. Chapter 8 - Fairy Playing With the Fish The owl landed near Xinyi''s feet. "Move. We''ll give you something soft to sleep tonight so you won''t think we''re heartless. Most of all, we don''t want the power of the sorceress in you to suffer for lack of sleep," he said and nudged his head at her as if shooing her away. She moved back, but still starving to know the details about the sorceress this bird was talking about. The animals in Forsaken Valley said the same thing but no one could give her a clear explanation who was this sorceress and why she possessed that great person''s power. An old python, the oldest being she met there, told her that there was a powerful Sorceress famous for loving and protecting the animals in the past. But she left for war and hadn''t returned ever since. The python met the Sorceress only once when he was still a wee snake. So, he could tell that Xinyi possessed the Sorceress'' power. The other animals only mentioned that they merely feel a power inviting them to Xinyi but couldn''t explain why. Back in Anjing Pavilion, each bird flew down with grass, leaves, and even some ribbons from who knew where it came from and gather them in a heap inside the house. While the birds worked, Xinyi squatted beside the owl. "Ne, ne, Sir owl, tell me, what do you know about this sorceress? Is her spirit in me? Or only her powers?" Xinyi asked the owl while pulling its wings. The owl''s temple twitched in anger. For him, she was totally a bother. ''Why did I end up helping her? Because I can feel the Sorceress'' power in her?'' The old owl wondered. "Will you stop pulling my wings? If you accidentally pluck one of my feathers, I''ll be an invalid for life. I can no longer fly. Do you want me to suffer for the rest of my life because of your carelessness?" said the owl in agitation. Xinyi knew he was bluffing. She treated sick birds in the forest before and this owl was only trying to pull her leg. But this was the time for humility or lost the help she needed now. Somehow, she would teach this old braggart a lesson someday. "Ah, sorry, Sir owl. I''ve been asking these questions for years, but most only told me the Sorceress'' power is in me, and they know nothing else. I just want to know the answer." She said in haste while poking the owl''s wings. "Enough! I''ll tell you when I have the time. I''m tired now. You better rest too," said the owl, trying to control his annoyance. As the last bird dropped a leaf, the floor was now a mound of everything they brought, ready for her to sleep on. After seeing the good pile as tall as a bed, she forgot about her questions but only bewilderment remained. "Wow! I I don''t know what to say. I thought you won''t help me. Thank you!!!" and simultaneously pulled the owl to her and kissed the bird''s face. The odd thing was that after receiving her kiss, the owl''s eyes turned round and fuzzy. "AHH?!? Stop! Let me go," cried the owl. "Sorry, sorry, sorry," she said and let go. She wanted to touch the bird but hesitant or the bird would receive more damages. The poor bird walked in circles and dropped headfirst on the floor. "Don''t do that again. I can''t stand it," it said as it lay. "Ah, okay, sorry," Xinyi didn''t know what to do, looking at the owl on the floor. "Will you be fine? We can share the bed." The owl hopped up to a standing position and said, "No need." He flew up swaying from left to right, back and forth and moved up and down. He looked so funny. The other birds couldn''t stand but roared in laughter. However, the sounds heard in normal ears where the tweeting, chirping, and other sounds produced by birds filling the broken-down Anjing Pavilion. The birds laughed watching the owl, but they knew why he fainted, so they also felt sorry for him. Thus, they moved away from Xinyi or they would be the next victim of the surging power from her. This was not the first Xinyi saw this. It actually happened several times before and the next thing she''d know, the animals would move away from her. They said a strong power struck them when she was excited. It was insensible of her to hug the owl without thinking of the outcome, but at least, she was sincere thanking him. Hence, she had to watch herself from repeating the same mistake again and again. Scaring them would be the last thing she would do. She thought of those times in the valley when she sang for the animals to appease them when this happened. Therefore, she sang this time too. Xinyi opened her mouth and sang the forest song of which that powerful grandma who owned the necklace she wore now taught her. Her lovely and soft voice filled the night. The melodious voice floated in the air and reached the bamboo forest nearby. All of a sudden, two huge red eyes opened within the dense bamboo trees. The owner''s ears twitched as it heard the song, and slowly the redness in the eyes vanished. A screaming black shadow flew away from the body of those eyes and serenity took over before it closed again. It was not only the owner of those eyes heard the song. In fact, that night alone there were many black shadows fleeing from the governor''s estate. And Lei Ming and another two men saw them. They hastily walked out from Lei Ming''s study and looked up. "Where are those spirits going?" said a tanned-skin man wearing black attire, having long black hair with a golden crown-shaped hair clip holding his hair atop his head. "I want to know where they came from and to where they are heading," another man said who was wearing a warrior''s suit. Lei Ming turned around and hurriedly jumped up from one roof to another. "I think they came from the forest at the back. Come, let''s investigate." Xinyi''s singing had ended and taken a bath first at the brook just yards away from the pavilion before going to sleep. The dust on her body earlier made her uncomfortable. She took off her clothes and placed them on the dark cloth she brought and dipped her n.a.k.e.d body into the water. Lei Ming and his companions had reached the forest and saw nothing unusual. He saw the pavilion and thought of checking on her but his other companion shouted. "Ming ''er, someone''s bathing at the brook," said the warrior. After hearing, they ran toward the brook''s direction and at this moment, Xinyi playfully splashed water using her feet as she stood with the moon shining at her side. What appeared on their very eyes was a silhouette of her beautiful body and swaying long hair as she moved. While some fish jumped at her sides with their shimmering scales reflecting the moonlight. The three gents stopped on their tracks right away, dumbfounded with what they saw. In Lei Ming''s eyes, she was like a fairy playing with the fish, and he wondered who could it be. Chapter 9 - I Love You, Ming er Xinyi enjoyed playing along with the fish in the brook while her necklace swung around in the air. She trusted no one would venture this forest in the middle of the night. ---- o --- The squad of brothers took cover behind a few nearby trees but Lei Ming, as if he was in a trance, kept walking toward the girl who was playing in the water with the fish. His brothers thought she enchanted Lei Ming. One of them grabbed him while whispering, "Ming," however, Lei Ming did not even give his brother a reaction because of his enchanted state. One of them gulped and slapped his brother. Only then did Lei Ming looked back at him with a bewildered expression. ---- o ---- "Xinyi, Xinyi, someone is approaching," warned a nightingale on a tree. "Dammit, where?" Xinyi asked. "Toward your left," said the nightingale. She turned her head and saw a man. His face was partly clear to her because the moonlight reflected on him. Xinyi gasped, but she abruptly ran for her clothes while her hands covered her b.r.e.a.s.ts. She pulled the cloth first and wrapped it around her body. Her sudden movements woke Lei Ming from his stupor and saw her running away with her clothes in hand. When he saw the girl''s backside, he yelled, "Wait!" But, she ignored his command and sprinted toward the other side of the brook her goal, to get away from those men. Xinyi did not turn around but yelled, "Stop! Don''t come any closer." Lei Ming shouted, "I will not come close. But please, stop running!" while chasing her through the forest. She was no match for a trained man. Soon he passed her and said, "Stop!" When Xinyi heard that man''s voice, she felt anger, but could not tell why. However, this time, she obeyed his command and halted right away. Her hair left small gaps, which allowed Lei Ming to see a part of her face. But, it also allowed her to plot an escape. Lei Ming thought she would genuinely stop and listen to him. "Please, don''t run, Miss. I will not hurt you," he said as he stepped closer. He slowly removed his coat to hand it to her, but it gave her the wrong idea. "Stop!" Xinyi shouted and raised a palm against him. "Don''t come any closer," Xinyi said as she moved back two steps. "Don''t be afraid. I just want to give you my coat, My Lady. Cover yourself with this," he said as he placed down his coat on a bush and openly waved an arm at the two men to keep them from coming out from their hiding place as not to alarm her further while his face focused on her. Xinyi saw that gesture and understood. That way is no. But this man''s voice sounds familiar, like that sc.u.mbag husband of mine. Is he Lei Ming? If it''s him, then he is not old and could be checking out on me in Anjing... Ah! '' A sudden reality startled her in fright. Oh no, I hope he hasn''t gone there yet. He must not know it''s me. This is not good. He also saw me playing with the fish. Lei Ming looked toward the jittery girl and said, "Sorry for interrupting your bath. I don''t mean to eavesdrop on you. It just happens I was here looking for something. I promise I won''t hurt you. I will turn around and give you time to change and please, don''t forget to use my coat to warm yourself," he said and turned his back on her. He continued to talk, mentioning he lived nearby and did not say he was the owner of the land or the governor of the city because he didn''t know who she was and her reason to be in his estate at this late hour. Most of all, after those spirits came out. Even if she was only a passerby, he had no assurance of her real persona. All of what they saw could only be an illusion too. He was trying to be rational in dealing with this situation. While Xinyi was unaware of what went through in that brain of his, she went behind the tree where the nightingale was and began changing, but she didn''t listen to Lei Ming''s gentle babbling. She looked up and saw the nightingale. "Little friend, can you help me?" she said to the nightingale, but in the ears of Lei Ming, he heard two birds took turns chirping but didn''t realize she was the other tweeting bird. Lei Ming thought of making a slight glance, afraid she might have run away but held himself. Scaring her would be the last thing he would do. Instead, he only called, "Miss, are you still there?" "Yes, don''t look back," said Xinyi. "What can I do for you, Xinyi?" replied the bird. "Can you call the other birds and stop this man and his other companions from running after me? I need to go back to that house over there," she said as she pointed a finger to Anjing pavilion. "That''s all? Your wish is my command," said the bird. The nightingale sang, and rush of flapping wings and chirping could be heard heading toward them. "But be careful. Just obstruct their path and fly away if they try to harm you," added Xinyi. "Yes, My lady," said the bird. On that note, Xinyi folded the thin cloth, making it shorter, laid it on her head like a veil, and tied the edges below her chin. With the fabric covering her face, she ran toward the dense forest trees as fast her feet could carry, opposite to her exact destination. Both of his brothers shouted, "Ming ''er, she''s getting away." The two hurriedly came out from hiding. They ran and jumped on trees to cover the distance faster. Suddenly, the birds flew toward them. They had to stop and cover their faces with their arms. To their puzzlement, the birds didn''t hurt them but only flew around them. After hearing the shout, Lei Ming turned around and saw her running. "Miss, stop! I promised. I won''t hurt you," he said while jumping on trees getting near her. The birds also flew toward him, and he reacted the same way with the two, but his eyes sneak a peek above his arm to see where she headed. He saw her running in a zigzag between trees. Xinyi glanced back to see if they were still following. When she saw that they had stopped, she hurriedly jumped on tree branches and changed direction, heading toward the villa. However, since Lei Ming had a good standpoint, he saw her moved up on trees. He abruptly shouted, "Hahh!" Vibrating sounds struck the birds who were blocking him, and they fell on the ground in an instant, got dizzy but unharmed. Before the birds'' body touched the ground, he was already on the run, following Xinyi hopping from a tree branch to another. Xinyi sensed some movements from the trees near her. So, she turned her gaze and saw him. ''Jeez, can he not leave me alone?'' She whistled using two fingers on her lips and the dizzy birds awakened and charged back toward Lei Ming. While jumping, Lei Ming tried to convince her. "Please, stop running. I just want to know your name and the reason you''re here?" Yet, Xinyi continued her escape. The bird reached Lei Ming, but with a wave of his hand, a strong wind blew at the birds, hindering them from coming further. As he ran, questions plagued Lei Ming''s mind. He couldn''t think of a good reason she was afraid of him. Then a thought struck him, Are those spirits could be her doing? "Don''t make me use force to stop you," he said with no gentleness in his tone this time, but he still had mixed emotions, reluctant to hurt her but also felt the need to protect his people. Xinyi heard his words, and a shiver ran on her spine. However, she would not run from a fight even if that man could be her husband unless there was still another better way to avoid a fight. At this point in time, an object on their bodies swung and resonated with each other. Her pendant glowed. She looked down and was surprised. This was the first the pendant glowed. Xinyi turned left to her pursuer and saw something on him glowed as well. At the same time, an object in a handbag dangling on Lei Ming''s waist lighted. All of a sudden, he heard a woman''s soft voice whispering in his ears, "I love you, Ming ''er. Why did you leave me?" With that distraction, Lei Ming stopped on a tree and spun around, but saw no one. Chapter 10 - Snoring Xinyi Xinyi noticed the man chasing her slowed down because of the sound of his footsteps lessened. She thought, "Did his feet get tangled up?" Xinyi touched her heart and took a deep breath, hoping that her pursuer was not looking at her. She grinned and changed her direction, heading back to ''her'' dilapidated villa as fast as she could. She reached the villa in minutes of stealth movements. As her feet touched the roof, she jumped down and changed to another dress in swift movements. She also took off the necklace, in consideration if that man would come here and see her. "It''s better to be careful than careless," Grandma Liu and Yan Ma always told her in the past. In haste, she placed the clothes she wore earlier, necklace, and blanket under a nearby heap of grass, and laid down on it as she covered her body with the pile. She also made sure her hair cloaked her face for precaution in case if he saw her face earlier and connect the dots. The birds flew fast away from the three when they saw the nightingale''s signal telling them she was safe. The lookout nightingale, who Xinyi asked, perched itself on a tree near the villa''s entrance. After the whisper''s distraction, Ming couldn''t sense her presence from then on and went straight to his two brothers, Zhi the warrior, and Qnfn the youngest of the three. "Did you see her?" asked Ming. "Nope, big bro," said Qnfn, pulling a dangling apple from a branch. "Don''t tell me; you didn''t follow right after I ran after her." "She''s just a girl. You can''t handle her by yourself?" questioned Zhi, who was wiping the newly plucked apple. Ming squinted at him as Zhai smiled and bit into the fruit while making sure his older brother could hear the crunching sounds "Besides, you like her, so we let you catch her on your own," said Qnfn, who followed suit on eating fruit. Ming kicked the ground and glared at his brothers who were teasing him and said, "You two..." While looking away, Ming added, "Let''s check Anjing Pavilion." "Oh, hehe," smirked Zhi, "Ahem, are we checking your ahem." Zhi teased and looked away whistling as he walked ahead of them, afraid the eldest would counter. "I''m not going for that Xian I want to see if that animal lady went there and might have done something to that woman." Ming replied in annoyance. Qnfn laughed. "Oh, just admit you''re concerned about your newly wedded wifey." And ran fast to catch up with Zhi, fearing the smacking on the head from the eldest. Ming''s temple trembled, totally in a bad mood now. The two felt the rising temperature behind them and hurriedly jumped up on a tree and climbed the villa''s walls ahead of Ming, avoiding his fit of anger. Ming followed, still upset because he had no one to vent his anger toward. When they went in the courtyard, the first thing they saw was the tall grasses and the dilapidated state of the building. The two shook their heads, feeling sorry for Xinyi. Ming jumped in, and with a wave of his hand, the wind became a sickle cutting most of the tall grasses from the ground up, opening a path for them. The two felt sorry for the ''little'' forest in the courtyard, it received the big brother''s ire and thankful as well for dealing with their brother''s ire while helping the poor wife clean the place. "Zhi, go to the back. Qnfn, go to the other rooms. I''ll check the main hall." The two obeyed while Ming went in. He saw the door with cobwebs and ripped in the middle but the rest was still intact on the doorpost. With two swift waves of his hand again, the doorpost was now clear from cobwebs while the floor was free of dust in an instant. He stepped in and caught sight of the heap of leaves and the long black hair spread on the floor. Ming went closer and found Xinyi sleeping soundly but her hair partly covered her face while her body was half-covered with the grass. "Such a lady how could you sleep with this itchy grass?" At this moment, Xinyi was still awake. As he was nearer, she faked despicable snores, accompanied by snorts like a pig as she rubbed her nose and stopped moving. Ming cringed looking at her and walked away from her as fast as his feet could carry. "So unladylike, disgusting," said Ming. Xinyi heard him well and giggled. The man heard a bit of her snicker and turned around, but she began snoring again. He cared less and left her in a hurry. Xinyi breathed deep in relief. Earlier, her heart pumped like crazy when she heard them coming. Mostly, when he started clearing, afraid he would wake her or blow the heap of leaves away and exposed her hidden items. She heaved a deep sigh to hear them talking and Ming mentioned leaving the place and search back out the forest. Xinyi tweeted, and the nightingale flew in. "Have they left?" Xinyi whispered. "Yes, and they are heading back to the brook," said the nightingale. Xinyi sat and stretched her body. "Ah, thank you. And thanks to my friend. What''s your name?" "I''m called Kuil," said the bird as it hopped on her hand. "Kuil, nice name. Will you stay with me, Kuil?" asked Xinyi. "I''d love to if I can." From that day on, Kuil became her sidekick. Xinyi went to sleep after a short chat with her new friend. For her, she would need a good rest for her grand escape tomorrow and the most important thing was on how to get her allowance from that husband of hers before she leaves. She knew well how needy she was right now and the amount she needed to survive the outside world. For now, she had to gain her strength and prepare for the brand-new start of her life. As for the three "Big bro, what do you think of that lady? Is she pretty? You were the one who saw her well," asked Qnfn with a big grin on his face. "I didn''t have a good view of her face but I''m sure she practices martial arts on the way she moved from one tree to another. But I''m not sure if she was here for a friendly visit. She could be a foe. So we need to be on alert when the birds and other animals will attack humans," said serious Ming while staring at the brook. "You''re too serious. I was asking if she was pretty?" Qnfn said, desperate. "Anyway, do you mean, she is an enemy?" "Not sure, but it''s better to be careful than careless." Meanwhile, Xinyi was wondering, "What type of goodies will I find? Gold bars, or fancy jewels? All that man''s money is now mine." However, Xinyi grinned and thought, "Should I leave a note?" After her head hit the leaves, she snored her heart out, dreaming of her husband''s treasure room laid out to her for the taking to aid her escape. Chapter 11 - Hubbys Treasure Hunting Day Xinyi woke up before the moon ended its vigil. She made a huge yawn as she stretched her body out. Waking up early was a habit and pretty useful for such a time as this, "Hubby''s treasure room hunting day" Ah, the exhilaration she felt made her heart pumped faster. Before sleeping last night Xinyi squatted as she propped her chin on her palm. She wondered, "How should I go about my escape, and how should I prepare? I need to go to my husband''s residence." Xinyi looked at Kuil and said, "I need to meet the raccoon tribe or the rats but only those I can trust." "You need to go outside if you want to meet them. They might not listen to me," said Kuil, flying on Xinyi''s shoulder. "We can do that tomorrow. I''m bushed from running earlier. Let''s rest for now. I''ll wake up before sunrise." While it was dim outside... A girl, with a braided hair, wearing a dark blue blouse and skirt, ran and jumped on roofs. A sleepy nightingale flew along with her. They stopped on the roof of the first resident she saw and the girl flattened her body to prevent the guards who were passing from seeing her. She went to the edge of the roof and looked down. There were clothes on pails near a well. She surmised this was the servant''s quarter. Xinyi faced the moon and said, "Kuil our adventure starts now." The bird nodded its sleepy head. "Xinyi, I need to sleep soon. We should hurry." And opened its beak wide, yawning. "Sorry, dear. I forgot you''re a night birdie. Just hang on with me for a while. Okay?" Xinyi said as she patted the bird''s head. The bird gave a vibrating tweet while shaking its head. She lowered her gaze, "Where is his treasure room? He should have one as the governor. That''s what I read in books. The Xian''s house here even have one but empty. Tsk, tsk." She shook her head, disappointed with her parents again. "They made me marry a governor with nothing. Not even an empty dowry chest," she said, shaking her head again. "Don''t be sad, Xinyi. If it''s only a chest, I can find you one," said Kuil, caressing her head on Xinyi''s head. "Ah, thank you, Kuil," she said as she gently pressed the bird to her face, "Forget it, forget it. After I escape, I''ll be freaking rich and chests won''t be enough to store my wealth." Xinyi looked around and jumped down near the servant''s quarter''s side window and peaked to check if Gu Dai was there but she wasn''t. She saw the folded clothes near the maids'' sleeping heads and glanced on their bodies, "They''re short," and scratched her head. As she grew up her height was evidently taller than the average ladies. Ready-made clothes wouldn''t do. Yan Ma had to go to the nearest town near the valley to have someone sew for her. Then she recalled Foo. Though shorter than her, at least, nearer to her height. "Yup, where does that disrespectful servant stayed?" She stealthily moved to every room until she found herself in front of a small room with a single door and a closed window. Xinyi pushed the window a bit to make a peak and found Foo. She noticed she was with a male servant. She opened the door soundlessly and stole Foo''s outfit, which was tossed on the floor. Xinyi giggled while thinking, "How will you two cover this up? After all, there is only one outfit here." Once they left the room, Kuil whispered, "Why did you keep looking toward the bed?" Xinyi''s eyes grew big as the owl''s and replied, "What are you talking about?" Kuil pulled on one of Xinyi''s hairs and laughed. However, Xinyi sighed and thought, ''I am being teased by a bird. I haven''t seen a n.a.k.e.d man before. Just wondering and curious. You can''t blame me.'' Once she saw Xinyi''s twisted expression, Kuil giggled a little more. Xinyi wagged a tongue at the bird and walked inside the other maids'' quarter and changed behind a folding divider. She strode like a normal maid heading to, she believed, could be her husband''s residence. The biggest and most elaborate building she could find within the estate. She was not sure if servants were allowed outside at this hour, but her new outfit would give her some protection if spotted. Xinyi heard her stomach rumbled and wondered, "Where is the kitchen?" While exploring the inside of her husband''s house, Xinyi noticed a room which had two guards outside of it. At first, she thought it was the treasure room, but after some time, she noticed other places had guards as well. Xinyi gritted her teeth as she entered a nearby room and sat on a chair. "My husband has guards all over the place. Moving around in this place is hard at this time of the day. It won''t be easy to move quickly. And the workers might come anytime soon." She knew she could take care of one or two guards without hurting them, but it would be impossible for her to overpower all of them. Xinyi remembered how she lost the fight to that man earlier. At first, she was confident in her skills, but now, she wondered how strong she was. Xinyi shook her head and kept exploring the hallways. But once she did, she noticed, "This place is built like a maze. Was it made like this to prevent people from escaping?" Xinyi knew if she wanted to rob her husband, it would not be a simple task, but she never expected it would be this hard. Kuil said, "This place made me dizzy. Something''s odd, trapping me in an invisible cage. Let''s hurry, I might drop myself to sleep. Don''t you know the place? You live here. Or do you have a map?" Xinyi shushed her partner, but asked herself, "Would there be a map? If not, I should make one." Then, the dimness of the place slowly vanished. "Xinyi," said Kuil and dropped from flying. Xinyi caught her on time and held the poor thing on her palm, sleeping. She sighed. "I need to do this tonight. Need to go back for now." She looked up and thought going on roofs would be a bad idea. She secured the bird in her loose blouse, jumped down on the ground, and made a run. Then she reached a place which was familiar to her. She hastened her steps and turned to a corner toward a garden she remembered was nearer to the first villa she stayed yesterday. That would be a good hiding place for now. Before she could reach the circled entrance between walls, Xinyi heard some movements heading toward her. ''Damned, people are waking up. Total bad timing.'' She stopped and stood behind a tree. Two ladies were running in a hurry passing to where she stood before. When the path was clear, she turned her gaze at the entrance and made the run. While she ran, Xinyi noticed a man''s chest directly in front of her, while the man''s head was looking away from the entrance. She squealed, "Ahhee!" because she thought she would collide with him. However, the man fluidly dodged her charge after hearing her scream and grabbed her arm in one swoop of his hand as she passed him. "Hey! What''s the rush?" said the man. Xinyi gulped when she heard the man''s voice, and thought, ''Of all people, it has to be Lei Ming? Just my luck.'' Chapter 12 - I Married A Hunk Xinyi hurriedly bowed very low, "I''m sorry, my lord." She didn''t dare to look up. Instead, she wished she could learn the Dao of Sinking or Disappearing. Xinyi was afraid to look at Lei Ming. It didn''t cross her mind that she was in a maid''s outfit and that Ming hadn''t seen her face or even an image of her. The only thing she recalled was this man was her husband, and here she was running into him and afraid to be recognized as his wife in a maid''s outfit. While Xinyi was in that position, she waited for her husband''s response. However, after waiting, nothing happened. ''Should I peek?'' Without looking up, she breathed heavily and said, "Apologies, My Lord." She couldn''t believe herself. She was bowing down to him. Instead, she should be demanding her allowance. ''Yes! My allowance.'' She recalled and was about to blurt it out, forgetting she was in a maid''s outfit and expose herself as his wife. Her mind was now so messed up. Then Xinyi lifted her head slightly and heard a woman say, "Servant, why are you standing there? Don''t block Lord Lei''s way. Move aside," said a woman Xinyi didn''t recognize and brought her back to her senses. Her eyes went to her dress. ''Why did I panic? I was in a good disguise. And, thank goodness, I didn''t speak out to demand my allowance.'' Total relief suffused her being, thanks to that lady saving her at the nick of time. "Forgive me, my Lord," she said while moving to the side, allowing her husband to walk past, but she never lifted her head, not even an inch. However, Lei Ming remained where he stood. Xinyi rattled her brain out. ''Why aren''t you moving? Go away, jerk,'' Xinyi scolded him in her thoughts. Xinyi thought of the animals and felt depressed. She couldn''t use the animals, or she would jeopardize herself further. What''s left was moving farther back and walk away, not knowing she would fall into a pond. As for Lei Ming, he sighed while looking over Xinyi and thought, ''Her voice, why does it feel...? What''s wrong with me?'' He thought about having her face him but sighed when he noticed how she was wringing her hands somewhat like she wrung a wet cloth for drying. She was only a servant, so he dismissed the thought and went about his affairs. ''I might be tired.'' As he was about to step out. He saw the ''maid'' moving toward the pond while still bowing and her foot was now stepping backward on the pond''s edge. "Watch out!" Ming shouted. At the same moment, she yelled, "Ahh!" as she jerked her head up and swung her hands up. With one brisk movement of his foot, he leaped, grabbed her flailing arm and smoothly pulled her toward his body. He yanked her that fast and the next thing she knew, her forehead brushed past his face, and the smell of fresh pine intoxicated her. Yet, as fast as he pulled her into his embrace, he pushed her aside, not allowing much physical contact. He sent her hugging a pretty lady dressed as a noble. "Foolish girl. Why are you causing so much trouble early in the morning?" shouted the lady as she pushed Xinyi away from her. After all those grabbing, tossing and pushing, Xinyi ended standing with her back on him. Ah, thank goodness. "Mei-mei, let her be. Let her do her work here before mother arrives," he said and walked out with his hands on his back. ''Ah, his sister,'' thought Xinyi. "Yes, big brother," said Lei An. "You heard Lord Lei. Do your work diligently. Make this place presentable before my sister-in-law comes back here," said An and followed Ming. While dusting herself off Xinyi replied, "Yes, my Lady." She stood straight after they stepped out the gate. But the mention of this certain sister-in-law bothered her. "Who is she referring as the sister-in-law? Me? Hmm, it can''t be me. Why bring me back here after sending me there? It''s not definitely me. And hmm, I didn''t know his mom is coming today." Xinyi mused. "Duh, who cares?" At this moment, Xinyi was so preoccupied with her escape and her allowance; she forgot the ritual the next day after the wedding that would happen soon. It was the tea ritual where Lei Ming would present her as his wife. She went into the room she stayed yesterday and saw the place remained the same when she left, aside from the food on the table. Xinyi closed the door and flopped her body on the bed. She recalled Kuil and opened her blouse and took the bird out, still sleeping. She placed the bird on a table. That sister-in-law thing bothered her. "I better not stay here any longer. I really need to get out of here now. That Lei Ming, I really need my allowance." She checked the clothes inside the room and took some. Then she saw her jade jewelry carved with the governor''s emblem, marking her as the governor''s wife. That object reminded him of the man she should call husband and that smell of fresh pine earlier. This was the first for her to be that close to a man and felt different. She remembered. As both of their bodies hit each other, that firm and sturdy chest and his grip though hard but gentle to her touch made a deep impression on her. He was careful not to hurt her. "He is powerful. For sure, I''m no match against him in physical strength if we fight. But I never expected for him to be gentle, even to a servant girl. Worth note-taking. No wonder you became the governor. I salute you as Governor Lei Ming," she said with a grin. While staring at the thing, reminded of their encounters. She tried to recall his face, though vague because of the darkness and the speed of events this morning. Xinyi turned her head and suddenly saw a portrait. "Was this here yesterday?" She approached the painting and lightly brushed it. ''He is exactly like I envisioned.'' Then chuckled of her misconception that he was old. In the portrait, her husband sat on a chair like a king, but he looked like a princess. His abnormally smooth jawline reminded her of the letter V. His outfit showed off his muscles, but Xinyi knew they were more substantial in real life. His black attire matched well with his hair. However, all the surrounding gold made him look like a clown. "You''re not nearly that pale." She looked at his striking black eyes, "So magnetic." "Why are your lips so red? Are you a woman? You might be more attractive than I am!" She smirked. "Oh my, why am I talking to this image as if I''m talking to him? If this is really his face, I will, pak, pak, pak," she said while her hands acted slapping the face. Xinyi continued searching anything worth taking but before leaving, she took in the image of her husband one last time and thought, ''You should have been a woman, pretty boy.'' Once she thought of those words, Xinyi''s eyes glistened as she confessed, "I married a hunk Lord." Chapter 13 - I Dont Give A Damn About You "I married a hunk Lord but," she recalled what he said... [In fairness, I''ll be honest with you. I don''t like you. You are not worthy to be entitled as this clan''s first lady and for someone to stand by my side. From this day forth, you are to live in Anjing Pavilion.] She pouted recalling it. Xinyi got a bit irritated recalling those words and went back inside and took a brush and dipped into a bottle of ink. She then stood in front of the portrait, her free hand on her waist while the other held the brush. A giggle with a snort came out from her as she rubbed her nose with the hand holding the brush. "Hehe, yeah, you''re handsome all right but in fairness too, I don''t give a damn about you." Xinyi''s eyes glinted as her evil plan went into motion. Her hand began swishing and swooshing the brush on the portrait while sounding an evil laugh. And when done She looked at her artwork and nodded in satisfaction. Ming''s lips became bigger and wider as the camels. The eyes became round, as round as the owls. The ears looked like long trumpets extending outside and his fingernails have black manicures on it. A ribbon now replaced his hair clip on his head. "Muahahaha, I''m a great painter. Maybe, I should choose Painter as my vocation and earn cash," she said as she snorted. "I hope after I leave, you can live happily ever after. Just like those fairy tales I read after the villain ME, XINYI will be out of your sight." After saying those words, she threw the brush on the floor. She placed back Kuil in the loose area of her blouse and about to run with the jade emblem and some clothes. As she was about to step out from the room again, her eyes noticed some cabinets she hadn''t tried opening. She pulled the jewel-like holder and pulled out a drawer with hair clips and hair jade sticks. In another drawer, there were colorful dangling earrings, jade and gold rings. In three more drawers were some nice assortment of combs, embroidered hankies, and other assorted trinkets for a lady in her stature. She left the room with a tied cloth filled with the pieces of jewelry and a few clothes, which were hers by right as the owner of this pavilion intended for the Governor''s wife. Xinyi kept on giggling remembering with what she did on the portrait. Minutes after, two maids came in, talking. "Well, we need to clean this place again. What is wrong with the Governor? Yesterday was the wedding, but this room was so bland with no red decorations and sent Lady Lei to Anjing Pavilion and now he instructed us to make this place presentable and full of decorations for Lady Lei''s return," said the younger girl between the two. "Who knows? Let''s not involve ourselves with our masters'' affairs," said the older maid. Suddenly, "Ahh! Oh, my great heavenly ancestors, thieves stole everything here but how?" said the older maid, looking at the opened empty drawers and thrown blankets and clothes on the floor. Both of them gasped in horror. "Ahhh!?!" Then the younger maid shouted too as she pointed the repainted portrait on the wall. The older maid followed the younger maid''s eyesight and yelled the same way. "Who did this to Lord Lei''s portrait?" said the older maid. "This is bad. This is terrible. Lady An painted this for Lord Lei. What are we going to do? If they find this out, we will be in great trouble." "But we are not the one who did it?" said the other maid. "Still, there''s no one else here to speak for us," said the older maid as she pulled the younger maid''s hand, "Come, let''s get out of here and clean another room." "But they told us to clean this place." "We should deny that or else Also, the instruction that other maid told us was to help a cleaning girl here, but there''s no one else here." "That means the other girl robbed?" "No, silly. She can''t get away that easy. They will behead her if she did. Maybe, the girl also ran away because of this," she pointed the mess, "let''s help clean the garden where the banquet was held yesterday and never mention this to anyone or about the instructions." Both of them ran to another area, while the true culprit was now very far from the main residences and nearer to the forest. She whistled as she skipped and prance, unknowingly, her face had smudges of black ink. Then she heard some noise turned her head and focus on where the noise was. She ran as fast as she could go back to Anjing Pavilion. Her way was unhindered until she reached yards away from the place... and stopped to hide behind a tree. There, she saw guards and some maids standing outside the opened gate. "Oh, my great Lei ancestor, may he rest in peace, why did big brother put sister-in-law here?" A shrieking yell came from the courtyard inside. Everyone squinted their eyes to hear Lady An. "No lady in sister-in-law''s background could stand this" she stammered pointing the courtyard, "this ah, I don''t know how to describe THIS PLACE." What she saw was a partly mowed center of the courtyard with cut grass on the ground above the white broken tiles. The uncleared sides were full of long-standing weeds. Beyond was a ran-down building with a roof full of holes as if tiny meteors fell over it. "What''s wrong with big brother? How could she send sister-in-law here?" Lei An cupped her mouth. "Big sister Xinyi, yoo-hoo. Sister-in-law, please come out. I''m here to bring you back." No reply "Sister-in-law, I''m your younger sister An. Please, come out now. Please" and said to herself ''please, come out before mom will arrive. We will receive the sermon worth a lifetime if she arrives and learned that big brother sent you here.'' Silence and only the whooshing of the wind was heard, giving An goosebumps all over her body. ''Gosh, is there a ghost living here. Is sister-in-law fine? Did anything happen to her? Where is she? Why no one is responding or coming out?'' Out of fright, she pointed her fingers to the guards and maids and ordered. "You, you, and you find Lady Lei and bring her here. The two of you, get some food, clean clothes, and new shoes for her. The rest of you clear this place." Everyone moved as ordered. While An tried to find a place she could sit and later went to a nearby tree, which happened where Xinyi hid. An leaned against the tree and wondered, "Sister-in-law must be exhausted to wake up from crying herself to sleep last night after she was sent here. Oh, poor thing." Unbeknownst to her, the person she referred to was just behind her and could hear her well. ---- o ---- In Ming''s quarters, he sat behind a big table and thought of the events last night, most of all that ''lady fairy'' playing with the fish. He had a lot of questions in mind but... two prevailed the most. "Who is she? Where can I find her?" Chapter 14 - Bamboo Smell In his study, Lei Ming summoned a guard and sent a letter to the Head of Fengfu City Guards, Zang Wei, to check on the animals in the city for any unusual behavior. When Zang Wei received it, he scratched his head. What could have possibly happened on the Governor''s wedding night why he sent this letter right after? He should spend this day with his wife and not snooping on animal behavior. He closed his eyes, recalling the governor. "He was fine during the banquet, although there were no other rituals happened. Hmm," he played with his beard, puzzled with this new and young governor. "Don''t tell me, the governor was busy studying animals and forget about his wife waiting for him in bed? Or he was so energized after his exercise in bed that he still have extra energy left and spent the rest of his time studying the animals within his vicinity. But still it makes little sense when he is talking about an alarm signal number one." Zang Wei sighed. "I could be wrong. Maybe the governor is so happy with his new wife and she loves animals." His eyes lit up with the thought and snap a finger. "Yes, the wife loves animals that he wanted the animals checked for abnormalities..." But stopped short. His brows knitted and scratched his head again. "It doesn''t add up. Alarm signal #1 means to be given second priority." Zang Wei shook his head. "What could have happened with the governor and his wife for him to send an alarm about observing animal behavior?" Zang Wei sighed again and pinned the warning letter on the Alarm #1 bulletin board in the City Guards Headquarters and wrote a letter A on top of the paper. He expected the guards would ask him, so he wrote a short note under the letter, "Don''t ask. Just do it." In Fengfu, because of its diversity of land formations within its area of responsibility, they had this different alarm signal according to the severity of the situation and where it occurred. #1 was given a second priority for attention. #2 was for top priority. #3 was for a lockdown to take place. Letters signified the area, like A was for the city, B for the villages, C for the riversides and mountains, and D for the mines. ---- o ---- Lei Ming had no inkling what transpired after the guards saw the letter. The Fairy lady preoccupied his mind. He tried to recall what he saw that night. The woman was n.a.k.e.d, but he couldn''t see well because it was very dark and the moonlight reflected on his eyes. What he saw was only her body''s silhouette. But he admitted that she had a great body figure. No doubt about it and the skin exposed against the moonlight was glowing white. She had long hair up to her waist. Her face? He closed his eyes trying to make a mental image of her face after he stopped her. However, the only part visible to him was her nose and lips. The rest was covered by her hair. Her nose was long and her lips were a cupid-bow shape. Her voice? No clear recollection. His mind went to her height. She was tall compared to the average height of girls. Probably, only a finger shorter than him. "Quite tall, indeed. She couldn''t be from these parts with that height." However, he couldn''t deny the one that caught most of his attention was on how the fish jumped around her. They seemed to enjoy her company. Also, those birds, just a mere whistle, and they obeyed. "Even my powers can''t be compared. If she''ll summon the animals to attack the whole city, it will be a great tragedy." He exhaled. "I hope she''s not an enemy and had nothing to do with those spirits. Oh, I forgot to investigate where those spirits went." He continued to ponder and his fingers fiddled on the table, Lei Ming suddenly smelled something, bamboo, but there''s no bamboo present in his residence. His nose began sniffing as he moved his head around his study behind a huge table. He stood and walked around but the smell''s strength remained the same. As if it engulfed the whole room and wherever he went the smell was there too. He opened all the windows and doors but the smell was still present, although it lessened a bit. "Where is this smell come from?" Later, he inhaled something and made his nose feel itchy. He reached for his nose to rub it and suddenly, the smell became stronger. "Ah, from my hand." He sniffed his hand and rubbed his nose using his long sleeve. Then he tried to recall the people and things he touched. Out of the blue, he remembered the only person he touched this morning, the clumsy maid in the Nfng Pavilion. He wondered, "Why is that maid having that bamboo smell? Did she go to the bamboo thicket at the back? Why would she go? I never allowed anyone, aside from the one I can''t stop from going there" He was shocked by what he said and a thought sprang to his mind. "Don''t tell me that maid was...?" Yes, last night, his wife slept on a pile of grass and probably those were bamboo leaves. If what he thought was true, Ming couldn''t believe his unladylike wife was roaming around the vicinity wearing a maid outfit early in the morning. "Why would she do that?" Then something he missed doing made him ashamed. Lei Ming forgot to tell the maids to bring her food. He blew out his cheeks in equal mixed emotions, shame and annoyance to himself and to his wife. To himself, for forgetting even providing her with a bit of comfort, like her daily meals. Also, it was out of anger with all this arranged marriage thing without his consent and other concerns that pushed him to do so. Aside from that, he wanted her away from his sight or his anger against the prince and her father would be vented on her. The last reason was, she wanted her to beg him for mercy or help, so he could make her confess what her father, the prime minister, was planning with the prince on why she was chosen as his wife. To Xinyi, for shamelessly not acting as a proper noble wife should. Somehow, he couldn''t blame her with what he did to her and to think, his mother was coming for a visit to meet his wife. It never occurred to him to put her back to Nfng Pavilion in spite of his mother''s visit. However, because of Lei An''s irritable tantrums, he conceded. But this was only while his mother was around and send her back to Anjing after his mother leaves. However, if his mother would find out that he forgot to provide Xinyi food, it would be a different story. Lei Ming had to stop her from walking around that way. He walked fast toward Nfng Pavilion to check if Xinyi was still there. Chapter 15 - I Cant Be Mocked While walking toward Nfng Pavilion, Lei Ming worked up his brain to draw out the maid''s face when he pulled her, but everything was so fast and his mind was focused on saving her from falling. The only thing he recollected was her height, long hair, her wringing hands, and the way she bowed. It was stupidly low as if she was afraid of him. At most, the smell of bamboo was also there, but he brushed it off since they were in a hurry for his mother''s visit. "No wonder she bowed that low because she was avoiding me. Did she assume that I can recognize her and scold her? Hmm, that''s news to me. I, for certain, doesn''t even know what she looks like." He also hated girls from touching him, so he pushed her away after saving. It never crossed his mind to look at her face because she was only a maid. A lot of maids in other official houses tried this kind of trick to get their masters'' attention and seduce them to be taken in as a concubine. Lei Ming despised those kinds of girls. That was why he slowly formed a habit of not looking at a maid''s face aside from situations when he sensed something unusual. "What was she thinking? Did she also try to use those stupid acts just to get my attention? Disgusting. If I knew, I should have left her fall to that dirty pond." His every step was heavy as he approached Xinyi''s room. Despite the fact that everything began out of annoyance, he was unaware that curiosity slowly clawed and inched its way to his mind to see her true appearance with his own eyes. Questions came bugging him. How horrible she looked like? Or maybe she wasn''t that bad looking, probably just average. Yet, he wouldn''t admit in his heart that she could be pretty because he knew how the prince despised him. To think, after he arrived here in Fengfu, he received a letter indicating that the crown prince''s disaster preparedness project was rejected by the king because of Lei Ming''s scholarly convincing speech. Nonetheless, his ''scholarly convincing speech'' led him to receive this arranged marriage with the prime minister''s daughter as a reward from the king. What an irony. As he reached the pavilion, his blood boiled to see the whole mess. "Damn that woman. What was she doing, plundering this place empty? Don''t tell me... she is running away?" He paused and thought this made sense. "Oh, so sending her there won''t make her come begging. She really has the ability to strike my ire. Good, good. So, they sent me the hard to deal daughter to get me worked up daily and keeps me from performing my task well. Haha, no problem. I''ll show you all how I''ll discipline this woman and make you sorry for sending her to me." Lei Ming laughed eerily while cracking his knuckles as he started devising a plan to make this wife submits. He was about to leave and go to Anjing pavilion because he knew Lei An was there at this moment, but his eyes caught something on the wall. When he saw the anomalies of his portrait on the wall, his annoyance was now likened to a nuclear bomb ready to explode any minute and would cause a mushroom-like explosion. This was one of An''s favorite paintings. Lei Ming never wanted to place that portrait here from the start but An wanted it for THIS sister-in-law of hers. Lei An wanted to brag and to make this portrait a daily reminder to Xinyi of his handsomeness and make her proud of him. But... look at what she did? This a.d.u.l.terated painting was a clear message that she was mocking him, her own husband, the Governor of this city. His temples throbbed with every change made on his portrait. [This is now on Lei Ming''s point of view.] He looked at the eyes, there were black circles on his proud dazzling eyes that could see well even at night. But here, as if he had bad eyesight like an old man and had to wear a pair of spectacles. The throbbing on his temple grew bigger. Then his view went to his ears. They looked like Bison horns stretching outward as if these horns grew out from his head naturally. "Am I a demon now for forgetting to send you food?" Next, his lips. "What? What does she think of me? A harlot practicing smooching daily to end up with lips like these?" He clenched his fist hard, the nails digging on his skin. Lastly, the manicured fingernails and the ribbon. "Does she think I''m a soft girl that she could disregard and mock like this? I''ll show you Xian Xinyi on what kind of man you married. I can''t be mocked by a girl like you." He gritted his teeth and he walked out. "Guards!!! Get maids to clean this place." He shouted to the guards waiting outside. ----- o ----- Outside Anjing Pavilion. "Sister-in-law must be very tired for crying herself to sleep last night. Oh, poor thing," said Lei An with concern, while Xinyi''s shoulders convulsed as she laughed in silence with what she heard but also felt sorry for Lei An. ''I''m here, sis, and doing fine. Ah, I didn''t know I have a new sister. How I wish to stay and chat nonsense with you like any other girls, but'' She stopped short and realized something. ''Why did that egocentric husband of mine let his sister come to get me? This is wrong. Definitely, something''s not right'' Lei An whined, "Aya! Mother will arrive anytime soon. Sister-in-law must get ready for the tea ceremony. Dumb big brother. If I didn''t insist on getting Sis back, he didn''t even care if Ma will know. Dumb, dumb big brother." She kept on ranting as she stomped on the grass. After hearing that, panic suddenly set in Xinyi and remembered the messy tea ceremony training she got after coming back from the valley. ''AHH!?! NOOO! I must leave this place now than doing that stupid ceremony,'' she screamed inside. While at this moment, vexed Lei Ming was now on his way to Anjing Pavilion. Chapter 16 - Crash Course 101 Ah, she hated this ceremony the most. After Gu Dai took her from the valley, she had undergone training from a relative, an old woman in the Xian estate named Xian Chen. Xinyi recalled how she messed things up. Chen taught her the Tea Ceremony Crash Course 101 and an Etiquette of a Noble Lady Kindergarten Lesson for two hours daily. "You must serve tea as a new bride. Be careful not to bend so low as you serve. Always keep an amiable air and modesty. Don''t show your teeth when you smile. You must serve tea to your mother-in-law since the father-in-law has expired, thenblah blah blah" "Do I really need to spend so much effort just for a tea ceremony? Can I just give them a cup each and finish?" Xinyi complained while sitting behind a desk with a book in front of her. "No, you must learn to act and serve as a proper lady, befitting for the governor''s wife." Then when the actual practice came. Chen kept on yelling at her. "Your posture is wrong. You walk very fast, slower. Don''t snort like a pig. It''s disgusting. Cover your mouth when you smile. Never forget to use the saucer and cover the tea blah, blah, blah" Her fair skin got red after Chen''s tapping with a stick. It was not painful since it was only a slight tap but it would leave a red mark after being hit several times. Sometimes, when Chen turned her back, Xinyi wished to send a bird to poop or send a skunk to blow its nasty smell to the old lady. The nagging Xinyi infuriated Xinyi, but held back, reminding herself that this person in front of her was her elder. Oh my, what she could do when Yan Ma''s and Grandma Liu''s brainwashing...,ah sorry,...teaching and guidance were implanted in her well. Ah, after three days, she got it right but not with flying colors as Chen told her, only a pass. Xinyi had a hard time believing she was this bad with modesty and ladylike stuff in the upper-class of society. She was a smart girl. The animals even complimented her. Even Grand Liu and Yan Ma said so, but for a simple tea ceremony? She was For a girl who grew up with those teachings since birth, serving tea was like drinking and eating. But not for Xinyi who grew from the teaching of two older single ladies who came from humble birth... Their teachings about etiquette were as simple as ABC: "Be polite, respect the elders with the utmost care. Respect your husband, so he will feed you and won''t neglect you. Respect your son, so they will take care of you when you grow old. Don''t shout at elders or you will get a good scolding. And" Ah, she was also nervous meeting her husband''s mother. She couldn''t deny she was excited to have someone to call mother and to have a sister like Lei An who didn''t despise her. However, if she wanted to stay here longer, she had to do this ceremony and would suck the life of her if she messed up the whole ceremony. She rather died than messing it in front of her in-laws and disappoint them. Here, outside Anjing Pavilion, she crouched down between thick shrubs surrounding her and a tree behind her. She thought she was well hidden. She thought. Her eyes went to her bag of jewelry then up to the sky. ''The sun is already up.'' At first, after she left Nfng Pavilion, she planned to go straight to the forest and ask the animals for assistance for her escape, but after the commotion, she came to Anjing. Now, she got stuck here. Curiosity got the better of her. It was her mistake for snooping. She regretted that she wished to cry for her foolishness and for not following her plan. Xinyi sighed. Then she heard the guards and some maids went to Lei An. "My lady, there is no one inside." "I went to the back and no one is around." As a person who only thought of the dispute of the two families as worthless strife and a lady who grew up through and through in a noble family, An''s concerns for Xinyi was so deep. Her mind instantly swerved fast to the worst-case scenario ''Was sister-in-law got depressed and went out somewhere, and committed suicide after being sent to this desolate place? She couldn''t be that weak.'' "No, no, no, this can''t be happening. You must find her. She must only have gone somewhere," said Lei An as she wrung her hanky in her hands and about to rip it into two. Suddenly, Lei Ming arrived in the scene. "What''s going on here?" The guards and maids hastily bowed. Lei An touched her b.r.e.a.s.t in relief and a smile broke on her face as she saw her brother. While Xinyi''s eyes widened and her face went pale, worsening the contrast of the ink-laden parts of her face against the untainted skin. ''Darn, I''m totally stuck now,'' thought Xinyi as she crouched lower to totally hide under the bushes away from the prying eyes of Ming, who was observing the area while walking along the way. "I''m glad you''re here now, big brother. Sister-in-law is not here. We need to find her soon or" Before she could say more a shouting guard was running toward them. When he reached Lei Ming, he gasped for air between words as he spoke. "Lord Lei, Lord Lei, Madame Lei has arrived. She''s now waiting in the grand hall." The siblings looked at each other. Lei An bit her lip and panic assailed her. Lei Ming closed his eyes in exasperation and exhaustion. Ming opened his eyes. "An mei mei, go ahead and welcome Ma. Wait for me. Don''t say unnecessary things to her. Just tell her you don''t know anything. I''ll explain everything when I get back." "How about sister-in-law?" Discontent tinged her tone. "I''ll take care of that. Also, inform the kitchen to prepare food for a welcome feast for Ma at lunch." "Feast? Is that necessary? Ma is not that type" Lei An''s words were cut by a palm extended to her by her big brother. "Just do as I say," Ming said with a wink. "Okay," said Lei An and smiled. She got the hint to whom the feast was intended for. Lei An giggled as she walked away followed by the others. After everyone had left Ming straightened her back and placed his hands on his waist and said aloud, "You may come out now, wife. Don''t need to pretend you''re not here. I know where you are." Chapter 17 - Ability Users After hearing his statement, Xinyi''s brain blanked out for a moment and her eyes took in more light than she expected. ''He saw me and knew I''m here?'' However, Xinyi kept herself hidden and didn''t move an inch. "Do you want me to go to you and pull you out, wife?" Silence The girl in the bush was sulking. "Humph, now you call me wife and wish me to come out because mother-in-law came and you''re afraid to be scolded but you''ll only put me in a charade. No way, stupid, egoistic husband Humph.'' Xinyi thought she had the upper hand now and wanted to play hard to get because she knew Lei Ming needed of her presence. "Come on, let''s not waste our time here. Come out now and we''ll talk." She pouted. ''No way, I rather go away than to play along with your game. Hmm, how about I make the birds poop on you now,'' she paused and shook her head. Using the animals now, that would not be easy. She tried using telepathy to call an animal before but it caused her to faint minutes after. If she would communicate to them and since Ming knew where she was ''He would hear me make sounds and that would be disastrous.'' She contemplated. He shouldn''t know she had powers or else Then her brows raised she then clapped her mouth in shock and every part of her went on pause when her thoughts caught up on something very important from last night''s events Xinyi recalled partly seeing him use something against the birds last night but couldn''t tell what it was. She hardly noticed and forgot about it because she was running away from him. ''What did he used to let the birds fall dizzy?'' She heard some birds cried that night like something from Lei Ming struck them. Also, after summoning them up again, he only waved a hand, and they shouted and were blown away. Could that mean ''He is also an ability user like me, but he used it openly, which is dangerous. But was he allowed to use it in the open because he is the Governor? Or he used it because he saw me play with the fish and calling the birds, so he was not on guard since we are both ability users? I don''t think so. It makes little sense. I really don''t understand.'' She pressed her lips. Her confusion increased because she knew the fatality of using powers in public. Xinyi saw it when she was nine years old. One day, Yan Ma, and she went to a plantation ''near the valley'' to sell some fruits. The ''near the valley'' here meant, days of walk toward the area and back. Before they set foot at the plantation area, they saw a commotion. Yan Ma inquired from the harvesting girls about what had taken place. They said a boy threw a stone to another boy picking vegetables. The latter raised his hand in defense to protect his head, but out of nowhere ice crystals flew and struck the stone and the bully. The incident didn''t only end there, but the boy with the ability was captured by guards with rosy translucent stones on their hands, sending the boy to faint, and they brought him away. Somehow, what came next made Xinyi nearly blow in rage. The people thanked the bully. Xinyi told Yan Ma that she would send animals to help the imprisoned boy but Yan Ma stopped her. Before she knew it, Yan Ma gave their fruits away, carried her and scurried far from that place and didn''t return, ever. Yan Ma''s fear was clear as water to the young Xinyi''s eyes. From then on, that incident was hidden deep in Xinyi''s heart and would never forget it for the rest of her life. Now, with Lei Ming''s display of power, she was completely surprised. As she stayed silent with all these stuff in her head, Lei Ming was also having his own difficulties. Her continuous silence and hardheadedness had annoyed him all the more. He wanted to explode in frustration but kept his calm. Since he anticipated that she was sent to him to intimidate him, he decided to give them the least they expected. Also, with the plan on making her submit to him and if possible, make her his ally. "I know this marriage caught both of us unprepared and you might think I''m unfair for sending you here" His voice awakened her from her reverie. ''What the heck is that speech?'' thought Xinyi, intrigued by what he was implying. "So come out now and let''s talk. I promise I will listen to you and see what I can do to make this easier for both of us." She was still silent and pensive but a minute later... "If I come out, will you agree to my terms?" Xinyi said. Lei Ming relaxed to hear her speak. "It depends on the terms. Like what?" "I would still be living here but make this place clean and neat. And" she bit her finger. "Hmm, and I need maids and other helpers. And don''t forget about my allowance befitting for my status." Lei Ming giggled quietly. ''Befitting your status? With your unladylike manners?'' "I will but you have to agree on my terms too," he said. "Like what?" "You will know later but I can guarantee it would be for your own good," said Lei Ming, planning on making her undergo an etiquette training but didn''t want to spoil the fun with his surprise. "No, I don''t agree. That''s unfair." Lei Ming smirked inaudibly. ''It seems this girl is smarter than I thought.'' "Why unfair? You will have everything you want in exchange." "Because you are not stating your demands clearly." Lei Ming gave up. There was no way around this girl but to be direct. "Fine... actually, I just want you to undergo training..." Before he could continue "What training are you talking about?" Xinyi guessed it could be about etiquette again. Her question was sudden, so he thought he should take it slow as not to alarm her. Ming slowly said, "It is just a lesson about the ways how a lady in your status should act..." "NO WAY!?!" The ground shook where Lei Ming stood, shocking him to the core. He felt the rippling vibrations running through his skin and giving him goosebumps. Suddenly, Xinyi''s pendant glowed again and so was the object in the hanging purse on Lei Ming''s waist. Chapter 18 - Dont Tell Me Her voice made a resounding boom within a circ.u.mference of a hundred steps. The trees and plants shook, the animals within the estate rose to still alertness, but the oddest thing of it all... was that birds hadn''t flown away. They remained on their perches... because they hadn''t felt fear, their minds, instead, were ready to strike if summoned. At this moment in the grand hall, Madame Lei sat with her pet dog on her lap. Suddenly, the dog stood with his ears and tail in thorough alertness. It faced where Anjing Pavilion was located. Madame Lei followed the dog''s line of sight and her eyes squinted. Kuil woke inside Xinyi''s dress but didn''t tweet. She stood vigilant as she felt her master''s emotion; It was mixed emotions of anger and disappointment. Frustrations gnawed inside Xinyi. While these things transpired, her pendant and the object in his purse glowed together. The soft and lonely voice whispered on Lei Ming''s ears again. "My heart is in pain. Ming ''er, why?" the whisper said. Perchance, Xinyi spoke afterward, "Why are you and my family are treating me like this?" Lei Ming could not speak, totally stunned as the two voices intermingled inside his head as if only one person spoke. He stood there unmoving, not just because he was stupefied... but his body was completely rendered immobile right now. His body refused to obey his brain''s commands. Ming felt as though time froze at this very moment but his mind and eyes were not affected. Lei Ming saw Xinyi stood from the bushes with her chest glowing but the pendant was inside her garment. He saw her looked at him with her big sad eyes on an egg-shaped face while in between his long nose and cupid''s bow''s lips were smudges of black ink of which by now was like a thick and unevenly cut mustache. A few parts of her forehead and portions of her face had black ink. In other words, he couldn''t tell she was pretty or not with the paints slathered on her face. However, those sad eyes combined with the lonely statements he heard, Ming felt like two arrows smote his heart... and winced as he felt piercing pain within his chest. While Ming could not move, Xinyi bounced out from her hiding place and stood on a tree branch. She sadly looked at him one last time and turned her back. Xinyi left with a tied cloth in hand as she jumped from one tree to another. Lei Ming stood powerless and helpless until she disappeared from his sight. Right after she vanished, he felt his body''s mobility was back, and he could speak again. "Waiwait! Don''t leave." Lei Ming followed her in urgency using the fastest speed he could muster. It would amaze an observer to see his feet hardly touched the ground as if he was exactly flying. However... she was nowhere to be found. He went to the brook, to the middle of the forest, to a cave he explored before and throughout the estate, but... no trace of Xinyi, not even her shadow. The last place he checked was Anjing Pavilion. The courtyard was now clean, aside from the inner portion of the house. He sat on the stairs and thought of Xinyi''s glowing chest and the object in his purse. "Don''t tell me that lady fairy last night and my wife are one? The fairy wore a glowing necklace and the Xian girl this morning was also wearing one. But" Ming was still in denial. He went in and walked directly to where Xinyi laid last night and foolishly tried to find even a clue just to prove his assumptions were wrong. There he saw the leaves and grass on the broken tiled floor. He raised his hand and wind blew and the leaves flew to a corner, revealing folded clothes underneath the pile. Those were her other normal clothes, including a dark red cloth folded properly. He pulled the cloth and saw a stained portion. Ming looked at it closely and smelled a moss and something else... fish. His eyes and mouth were frozen wide open, staring straight at the cloth as an image popped up in his head. The image was the silhouette of the lady playing with the fish at the brook. "This cloth it could be the cloth she used to wrap herself?" Ming breathed deep to make sure he was right and it did smell of fish. His gaze went to the stain and rubbed his hand on it. It was green and easily scattered. Ming excitedly ran back to the brook and went to where she changed her clothes. There, a part of the moss below the tree was freshly brushed off. He ran back to the villa and checked her other clothes and saw the dress that matched the one she wore after changing. Ming seriously tried to connect the dots but refused to admit even now. "No, it can''t be true. She couldn''t be the fairy lady. If she was, how come...?" Ming walked out and jumped up the roof and observed the ground from the brook. He spotted an area were long grasses parted in the middle and jumped on that direction. It was a freshly created path and there were marks of running footprints heading toward the pavilion and... turned his gaze to where it came from and saw with clarity that it was a long line of footprints... exactly from the forest. His heart pumped wild and..., "It could be her." That very instant regret swallowed him whole. "What have I done? Why didn''t I suspect her to be that lady fairy last night?" He kicked every ounce of his regrets to a rock and it flew straight toward the forest. Ming looked heavenward and lifted his fists on the air and screamed at the top of his lungs. "Arrrgh! I''m so stupid." In the grand hall, everyone cringed as Ming''s loud yell reverberated within the estate, frightening the dog from the old Madame''s lap. However, the Madame sat unperturbed She chuckled. "Haha, foolish son. He is so slow to realize what type of girl he married. Hoho, this is getting interesting." And said to Lei An. "Dear, prepare a villa for me. I think my visit will take longer than I expected." And continued to laugh. But in her mind, ''Ah, I need to take matters in my hand so this two will learn to work together or else ...'' Chapter 19 - Shíjiān, the Qilin Xinyi woke in a cave with no glimmer on what had taken place and on why she reached this spot. She tried to sit with much difficulty and looked down and saw herself literally on a bed of layered flowers. Her eyes scanned the place and saw herself inside a cavern with crystal formations hanging like an inverted pagoda while some were standing upright from the ground. A light came from a hole above her. She tried to stand up, but she felt her feet getting wobbly and hurriedly held on the wall. A meter tall deer with no horns and had woolly feet came to assist her along with Kuil sitting on its back. The deer used its body for her to hold on as Xinyi sat back down on the flowers. Xinyi hadn''t felt this weak before, of which all of her muscles had no strength at all. "Xinyi, Xinyi, thank goodness you have woken up. How are you?" said Kuil as she hopped on Xinyi''s arm. "Where am I?" Her head moved as she took in the surroundings in great consideration. "This is a cave owned by this great **Qilin, Shjin." "A Qilin?" Xinyi looked bewildered at the being she thought was a deer. The Qilin Shjin curtsied with her three feet bent while a foot in front extended upfront and its head lowered. "Oh, no, no, please don''t lower your head at me. I''m nothing but a simple person." Xinyi was uneasy to see a great being sought by kings to bow to her. She tried to pull the animal up but it won''t budge. "You must accept her respect, Xinyi. She comes from a royal lineage, and she won''t stand unless you acknowledge her." Xinyi sighed and had to give in than to see the Qilin suffer. "You can stand now, Shjin." The Qilin did as told and placed her hoof in front of Xinyi. To Xinyi''s delight, apple, pear, strawberries, gr.a.p.es, and other fruits appeared one by one like they were from invisible bubbles popping up in front of her. Out of joy and amazement, the lady wished to hug the Qilin but in the blink of an eye, the latter jumped away. The Qilin''s actions reminded Xinyi of the dizzy owl and sighed in shame. She forgot again. Good thing the creature knew the result and avoided her grasp. "Shijian, can you speak?" asked Xinyi. Shijian shook its head. "Why can''t she speak?" This time she asked Kuil. "I don''t know, Xinyi. I wish I can help." "Is there anyone who can communicate with her?" "Only the owl. I don''t know anyone else," replied Kuil. Xinyi moved forward a little and caressed the Qilin''s neck and head. "I''m sorry, Shjin, I wish I had the power to help you bring out your voice so you could speak," said Xinyi with her soft voice and soothed the Qilin''s heart. In response, Shjin nudged its head on Xinyi''s hand, expressing she understood what Xinyi meant. The lady''s gaze went to Kuil while her hand continued brushing on the Qilin''s fur. "How come I''m here?" "You passed out after you reach the forest, and we disappeared. When we reappeared, it was already nighttime, and exactly at the same spot where we vanished. Thank goodness, Shjin and a bear was on the spot and brought you here." "Really? I disappeared... I mean we disappeared? What exactly happened for us to disappear?" Her brain seemed to short-circuit with the thought. "The owl said that you probably passed out because you exerted great power and your body couldn''t take it. He suspected that you used time manipulation because of the way you vanished and came back." Xinyi''s big eyes grew bigger hearing what the bird said as if Kuil spoke a different language she couldn''t comprehend. She blinked her eyes several times before she found her voice. "What? What did you say? What time... what did you call it? What is that?" ---- o ---- Earlier during the day, after Xinyi yelled, it was not only the animals in the estate who reacted, but other animals ranging within the city stood alert. Inside the City guards'' premise, Zang Wei bathed the stray dog the guards adopted. He was busily shampooing its coat when the dog stood in alert with its eyes staring at a distance, and its tail and ears stood straight up. Wei followed where the dog was looking but couldn''t see what it was watching in particular. The same thing happened in every family with pets, whether a dog, bird, and cats, including the fish in the ponds. Few pandas hiding within the bamboo thicket stopped their snacking with the bamboo leaves. Shjin woke and jumped out of her cave. Another huge being sleeping under the ground woke and listening and waiting. After a while, the animals went back to their personal business. The huge being''s eyes closed again. However, the biggest panda walked toward the forest and climbed a tree and sat in silence as its arms embraced the tree trunk, while Shjin didn''t go back to sleep. She ran and jumped on a tree near the panda... and sat. Her fur''s color changed, taking in the color of her surroundings. So, when Ming passed by, he didn''t notice Shjin. ----- o ----- Facts: **The qilin, or kirin in Japanese, is a mythical hooved chimerical creature known in Chinese and other East Asian cultures, said to appear with the imminent arrival or passing of a sage or ill.u.s.trious ruler. Qilin is a specific type of the lin mythological family of one-horned beasts. (Wikipedia) Chapter 20 - Let Me Handle This The two waited with remarkable patience until nighttime came and Xinyi slowly materialized just below where the two creatures hid. They went down from the tree and the panda bear carried Xinyi on its shoulders all the way to Shjin''s cave, up to the innermost chamber cloaked with illusion spells, and laid her to the bed of flowers. After finishing his task, big panda left the cave and went back to the bamboo thicket. ---- o ---- After Lei Ming hollered his regrets, he walked back to his residence. Unknowingly, Madame Lei was already there sitting behind his table. Lei Ming slightly bowed to his mother. Madame Lei stood and without hesitation said, "Where is your new bride?" The question gave Ming a headache, making his face sour. "Ma, please, I wish to rest for a while. We''ll talk later." Then he waved a hand to a guard. "Tell your Lord Zhai to come here." The guard left after receiving the order. Madame Lei smirked and stood beside Ming. "How about the feast when she is not here?" She eyed him, teasing. "It doesn''t matter. I only thought of using the feast as a surprise, and to make her feel welcome" "But you screwed up twice. Last night and this morning. I bet you failed to convince her." "Ma," Ming said as his shoulders sagged, feeling defeated. He already regretted it and hated the reminder. "I don''t know what happened, but let me handle this problem. Don''t involve your brothers or sister," said Madame Lei with her eyes gazing at a distance. "What are you going to do?" "Just you wait and trust me, son. Remember, I''m not only your Ma but also your teacher who taught you everything you know. And you''re still lacking with experience. So watch and learn. When did I ever fail?" said Madame Lei with the fortitude of a mentor. "Once, the time when you lost a bet with Pa and had no choice but to marry him," said Lei Ming with a poker face, but gurgling laughter began deep inside. Oh, he loved this. It was now his turn to tease his mother because this was the most sensitive topic for Madame Lei, and she glared in annoyance to her son. She hated losing, but she lost to Ming''s father and ended her marrying the man. She never liked to marry Lei Bolin, Ming''s father, who was adamantly courting the strong-willed and martial arts expert Yang Lifen. But because of her pride, she took the courting man''s bait, a challenge on making three men fall without her going near the three men or from using any martial arts'' techniques against the targets. Though an expert, she had no way to do this because her ways before to win were using her fist and feet or any weapon she could hold. So, she told Bolin with extreme confidence, "If you, the weak-bodied scholar, who only knew how to read books, could do it then I would surely marry you." "You better keep your word," said Bolin with a huge smile on his face. "Of course, I always keep my promise," said Lifen with a mocking grin. In response, Bolin winked and showed her his charming dimples. Then unhurriedly poured some oil outside a busy restaurant. Indeed, the prepared scholar only scared the eating three men near the door by shouting snake and throwing a real but dead snake on their table. The poor three victims ran out in fright and stepped on the oiled floor and fell flat on their faces. Therefore, the wedding took place a month after and the following month she beat her husband after learning Bolin paid the three men in advance, believing she would fall to his bait. Nevertheless, she bore him three sons and a daughter and was happy living with him before he died in sickness. Oh my, I''m getting sidetracked here. Let''s get back to our story. Madame Lei berated her son. "Ming ''er, don''t ever bring that up again if you want your wife back." She was dead-serious warning him and also observing his reaction. Lei Ming didn''t retaliate but only took his stand as the man of the house and the clan leader. "Ma, I can take care of this problem on my own. You don''t need to meddle with my married life," said Ming with a tired face. "Let''s see if you can find her. If not, you have to let me handle this," said Madame Lei with a clear determination in her voice. "Fine," said Ming and instructed the newly arrived Zhai to scour the whole estate to find her. Yes, they searched for hours and looked at every nook of the land, rested for lunch... and continued the search thereafter... By the time the sky went dark, they left the forest to report to Ming. Unknown to them, they only missed her reappearance just minutes away after they left the spot. Chapter 21 - A Very Important Person Governor Lei Ming looked at his mother with a long frown. The total opposite of the ear to ear grin of Madame Lei after hearing the news that they didn''t find Xinyi. He couldn''t believe his mother was enjoying this. Bummer, what kind of mother he had? His regrets for his wrong judgments and mistakes mixed in with equal proportions with his frustrations as a Governor who couldn''t even find his lost wife bothered him greatly. To avoid the problem from escalating, he had restricted and warned the helpers of the consequences of spreading the news that Xinyi was missing. With his mind full of the situation, he hadn''t even thought of asking why Madame Lei was interested in finding Xinyi by herself. He only thought his mother was only worried for him and from meeting the prime minister''s ire if he learned his daughter was gone. Mostly, if this reached the king''s ear, then it would be over for them and the whole clan. "Ma, one more day. If I can''t find her, I will let you do it." Lei Ming insisted out of frustration. He never expected this to happen after his wedding. At first, he thought he would care less if she suffered believing she was conniving with her father. Yet, her last statement was an eye-opener to him. The truth, it was not just an eye-opener but it took down the scales of misconceptions blinding him before. He walked to the lagoon and sat inside the floating gazebo, thinking why he didn''t investigate well before judging Xinyi. Also, as a new Governor, he felt he was terrible in judging a person''s temperament and character and this was not good for a man holding a position like him. "This is odd, there is something wrong here. Was she deliberately thrown to me believing I would mistreat her because of my anger to the prince and the prime minister?... Ah, darn." He slammed all of his anger on the table, crushing it to pieces with a single blow of his palm. His frustrations plummeted several times lower. Learning the truth that they treated her poorly, and he foolishly added to her misery made him ashamed and shattered his pride the same as the pieces of wooden debris scattered on the floor. While thinking about these, his hatred for the arranged marriage took a hundred eighty degrees turn and transformed into sympathy. Aside from sympathy, as a fellow power user and in hiding, his desire to bring her back deepened. Now, he clearly saw the reason they sent her to the valley. While taking these into account, he hadn''t realized that his heart was now slowly opening and moving toward Xinyi. All of a sudden, he heard footsteps and woke him from his deep thoughts. He saw Madame Lei walking in and concluded that his mother came when she heard him broke the table. Ming''s heart ached and looked toward Madame Lei with the eyes of a son yearning for a mother to listen to his woes. While the parent only showed a face full of understanding and care. Ming pulled the lone chair and let her mother sit comfortably. "Tell me your problems and concerns, Ming ''er. I''m here to listen." "Ma." He breathed deep and leaned his back on the column, not knowing where to start. "I did a grave mistake and a great sin against my wife." He waited expecting a scolding, but the mother only showed a kind smile and nodded, telling him to continue speaking. "And I really want to find her to amend my wrongs. I also want to tell you that she is also a hiding ability user like me." "I know and you''re more fortunate than her," Madame Lei said and heaved a deep long sigh. "Whaaat?" shouted Ming. This was mind-blowing news. He faced his mother like a starving man who wished to know the truth. "Whoa! Whoa! I thought you don''t know. What is going on here?" Madame Lei stood, calm as ever and smoothed her skirt with her palm. "There are so many things you don''t know but it''s not yet time for you to know." And stood with her back straight. "Allow me to find her now. I''m the only person who can find her and help her." "Why? I need an explanation now, Ma. You can''t just tell me and leave me hanging." The mother sighed. "I''ll tell you but I need to find her first." She started to walk out of the gazebo. Ming blocked her path. "Ma, I deserve to know. Most of all, you hid this from me before the wedding. If I have known, this won''t be happening now." "I didn''t deliberately hide it from you but my coming was delayed for I need to meet a very important person first. I tried to come before the wedding but I had a hard time finding that person. My purpose for coming was not only for your wedding but mainly for your wife." He threw his hands up after hearing her purpose. "Whoa! Your words are getting absurd and insulting. So, the son is not as important as the wife now. That''s why you didn''t come early. It was all because of my wife." "You''re important too, both of you. That''s why I have to look for that person. And let me be clear that I''m not insulting you but it''s not easy to travel, Ming ''er. Consider my age as well. I don''t mean to skip your wedding but you decided the date without waiting for me." Ming began pacing back and forth. He was getting agitated and complete information was the only solution for him to settle. "Okay, okay, I''m sorry, but I''m still puzzled. Please tell me what you know about her, who is that person you are referring, and why search for her all by yourself. I need to know before I let you go." "Well, since you''re eager to know. I''ll tell you a secret that only a handful knew and I believe you''ll guard it well. You should know that you married a very important person, and we have to keep her safe for a greater reason." This revelation shocked Ming and his hunger for the truth could not be easily quenched now. "What do you mean a very important person for a greater reason? Explain, Ma. As her husband, I need to know this." Chapter 22 - Men in Black Looking at Ming''s tired but serious eyes, Madame Lei knew the only way to pass through him was to tell him what he needed to know. Madame Lei didn''t need to disclose everything for it was not the proper time yet. Finding Xinyi was her main priority for now. "Come, let''s go somewhere." Madame Lei said and started walking out. "Where are we going? Don''t tell me you''ll sneak away from me" he said and bumped against his mother''s back and heard Madame Lei whispered, "Carry me and run your fastest toward Anjing pavilion. Now!" Ming was familiar with these types of commands from his mother. So, without delay, he scooped Madame Lei''s slim and petite body up and did as told. While running he sensed men in black following and almost at the same pace as them. Ming thought of using his powers to stop the pursuers but "Don''t use your powers. Go faster and cut them off your trail," said Madame Lei. On that cue, Ming ran the same speed he did when he was searching for Xinyi, dashing his way like he had wings between trees, but the pursuers'' distance from them didn''t falter. The mother felt her son''s frustration and said, "Let''s face the enemy." "Huh?" Her command puzzled and disrupted his speed. Suddenly, Ming sensed an object flying at high speed from his side. He swayed left and out of instinct flicked his hand, and a strong wind blew letting an arrow miss them. As for the mother, she also sensed the arrow and jumped out from his arms and freed Ming''s hand to move. "Shit! They caught up," shouted Ming. Madame Lei flung a cube from her loose sleeve to the advancing men in black. While the cube was in mid-air, "Ming ''er!" Ming didn''t tarry and followed his Ma jumping behind a tree to avoid the lightning bursting out from the cube. The lightning struck five men and their bodies trembled as if they got electrocuted and gave off smoke as their flesh sizzled. "Separate!" yelled Madame Lei. Ming located his targets and fought one against two. Ming stroke a heavy punch on a man''s neck at his left side while his right leg sent a good kick on the face of the one at his front. His punch missed as the man jumped back when the fist was coming right at him. However, the one got kicked flew yards away and hit a large tree. His body sounded a hard thud and fell to the ground, unconscious. Ming faced the enemy he missed. His right palm imitated a snake''s head and jabbed it on the man''s face. The man moved his head but missed seeing Ming''s true intention, a big left fist reached his ribs. As Ming began his fight, Madame Lei calmly placed her hands behind her and in swift two smooth movements with her leg, a man groaned and fell from a tree, dead. Her two opponents in front of her gasped because they didn''t see how it happened and caught them unprepared. Even their arrow man died not knowing how he passed away. Flashback. After the arrow missed them, her eyes followed where it came from and saw a running man with the bow. Unknown to them, her two keen black eyes didn''t leave the guy as she threw the cube and planned to bring down the unsuspecting arrow man. While she saw her two opponents running toward her, she moved a step back and kicked a pebble at her feet. The pebble flew and hit the forehead, and the man with the arrow died before his groan reached their ears. Anger blinded her opponent and attacked her mindlessly and gave openings. The man kicked, aiming her head. Madame Lei dodged but, at the same time, folded her right knee and sent a swift kick to his enemy''s opening, the unprotected groin while the leg was still in mid-air. She didn''t miss and brought the enemy on his knees. "Awww!" cried the man with his hands cupping his soft thing between his legs. Then she looked at the last man in black in front of her. This guy waited for his chance to strike but turned tail when he saw Madame Lei''s unperturbed stance and the other two guys were already down. The guy made a run and Ming saw him escaping... "Ming ''er, stop him, use your power," said Madame Lei. Ming waved a hand and a powerful wind blew the man to collide to a tree, front first. His body bounced back and lay flat on his back on the ground, unconscious. "Who are these guys?" asked Ming. "I don''t know, but they''ve been following me after I entered Fengfu''s border," Madame said. Ming took a tiny crystal from his pocket and threw it on the air and the crystal burst into a flashing red light. Minutes after Zhi, Qnfn, and guards arrived. "Put them in the cell," said Madame Lei. "Zhi ''er, Fen ''er, you take charge while your big brother and I have some important things to do. Chapter 23 - Revelation (1) "Lead the way to Anjing pavilion, Ming ''er. Don''t ask yet, I''ll tell you when we get there," said Madame Lei. Both of them ran this time. About what happened earlier, Madame Lei had him carried her because she knew the enemies lurked somewhere in the estate. With Lei Ming''s power of wind, she assumed they would reach the pavilion faster and set up a trap for the enemies. But she didn''t expect the enemies void of power could run at the same pace as Ming. This was a piece of new information for her. Anyway, they eliminated that obstacle now, she hoped. They made it inside Anjing in no time. Madame Lei looked at the run-down place and shook her head when she stepped on those broken tiles inside. Dusk had settled but the full moon gave them the light through the roof holes, so moving inside was not a problem. She moved her head, glancing around, searching for something, and there on the wall, an old dusty painting of a lady with blue hair hung. "I grew up with my grandmother telling me of tales in the past about beings with powers," Madame Lei said, reminiscing her grandmother telling her stories. Lei Ming leaned against the doorpost, frowning. "You''ve been telling us those stories, Ma. Powerful men, but some ruled and used it for evil while others ruled with a good heart. Then people starting to hate these powerful people and blah, blah, blah This is not what I want to hear, Ma," he said as he spread his hands wide. "Yes, I did but only the things I want you to know. There''s more to it and this city you''re governing is part of this secret." She waited for him to speak or ask but he was silent, so she continued. "Our world, Chiji, is where hidden powers lie but these are all myths in people''s minds now. But the truth is that power truly exists. And the core of this power is in this city. That''s why the king called it Fengfu, abundant. Years ago, of which I don''t know when since I was not born yet, the powerful Chiangdas were worshiped, but a lot of them abused their powers and caused imbalance and chaos to our world. Hence, victims of abuse worked with those who scorned these Chiangda, and they formed a group called Cleansing Fire. They spread the rumors that the Chiangda were minions of evil who r.a.p.ed their daughters and sacrificed them to the demons who possessed them and gave them powers. From then on, people stop worshiping and offering gifts to the Chiangda. The worst, the Cleansing Fire''s people discovered a way to suppress the powers by using a rosy red crystal also mined here a long time ago. This was one source of income of this city as people began hunting Chiangdas. Shameful. Good thing the mines were shut down later but don''t ask me why, because I don''t know. This group attacked these powerful human beings and their people but most of the attackers died. But they believed it was worth their sacrifice. These beings vanished gradually but actually, a lot of them are in hiding, like you Ming and your wife Xinyi. I do believe that organization might have started with a good cause but if powers can be abused, more so to an organization where a lot of people are in play. It''s been years now that a lot of people suspect that there is someone or something or another group is behind that organization and using it for a different motive. But as of now no one has proof, so they remained speculations." Lei Ming''s eyes narrowed with his hands folded on his chest as he listened. "Wow, what a tragic story but to know this city holds so much importance to our nation and I''m the Governor now is quite overwhelming? But how do you know all of these, Ma?" Madame Lei opened a palm at him while her eyes were fixed on the painting. "Wait, I''m not done yet." She touched the painting like she felt a connection to the woman in the painting. "Son, this woman here was a powerful Sorceress. She was very powerful and the organization was almost wiped out because of her. But she couldn''t stop them all by herself and died fighting against the organization" "What? Alone? Where were the other Chiangda and why were they not helping each other to fight the organization?" Chapter 24 - Revelation (2) "I don''t know. Even my grandma didn''t know. No more archives about the Chiangda, but I''ve been thinking the same way as you. And please, stop interrupting me. Let me finish first... Where was I?... Hmm." She bit a finger and closed her eyes, thinking and opened them again, beaming. "Let me continue... This Sorceress had many disciples before, but not Chiangdas. So during the hunt, the organization almost wiped them out. There were a few who escaped with the Sorceress'' help" "Where are these disciples?" Ming was getting impatient. He needed answers to the questions in his mind. Her temples were pulsating as she gritted her teeth. "Why are you always interrupting me? Fine, I''m ending it now. The sorceress sent them away with a promise that one of her descendants will inherit her powers and the disciples were to find this person and to give the successor the items she left to each one of them. There, are you happy now?" She said it in one go while her hands resting on her h.i.p.s. Ming''s shoulders slumped in defeat. "Ma, how do you know these? You haven''t answered this question yet." "Because my great-grandmother was one of her disciples and I received this legacy," she said in one breath, still annoyed with his interruptions. "What?" Ming''s mouth gaped and blinked his eyes twice. "Wow, this is crazy news. Why... didn''t you tell us about this before?" Madame Lei took in a deep breath and solemnly spoke, "I can''t tell anyone easily because people are afraid of the Chiangda. My mother didn''t accept the legacy because she was afraid. Even your father has doubts about this tale. So, I just kept it inside me the whole time. There were times I started doubting too." "Then how can you identify the person who inherited her powers? She lifted her fingers with the green ring with a tiny dragon image on it. "By using this. This jade ring will glow when I''m near the person." "Have you tried it before?" "Not yet, but we''ll see when I locate my dear daughter-in-law," she said with a smile, still looking at the ring and feeling the excitement to meet Xinyi. Ming''s forehead wrinkled. "Are you thinking she is the successor?" "Yes!" Her enthusiasm was the opposite of his obvious uneasiness. "And how can you be so sure?" She looked at her skeptic son with weary eyes and paced in the bedraggled place. "A month ago, this ring glowed. My grandmother told me that this will glow when the right time comes for us to give the item. And so after it glowed I went through the list of descendants grandmother left me and searched for each of them until I received your letter about your wedding." And with a contented smile, she said, "I went to the prime minister''s house to meet him and fate brought me to the right person on the list." "And who might that be?" He asked but unsure why. The triggering point was it happened in the prime minister''s house. "A guest in Xian''s house. An old lady they called Grandma Liu but in grandma''s list, her name is Liu Ya Ying. She told me your bride is the inheritor." He walked nearer to his Ma with discomfort. Worry laid bare on his face. "Ma! This sounds weird. How can you easily trust anyone in that household?" Madame Lei sighed and forced a weak smile. "You know what? You''re intelligent, Ming ''er, but sometimes stupid. Do you know that?" "Ma, don''t say that to me. I''m the Governor here," he said helplessly. She was his mother, but he had to remind her not to treat him this way because he was an official and the current clan''s head. Madame Lei meant something else when she said it. It was all about the other information she held in secret. Somehow, this was something she couldn''t tell him now. [Author: Nor I can tell the readers now. Suspense.] "Let me tell you one thing, Ming ''er, and believe me when I said this The prime minister is not your enemy. Stop listening to those old faggots in the Lei clan. Prime Minister Xian Lang knows better than thinking of suppressing a talented young man from advancing in his career." He moved further from her and threw his hands up. "Ma I don''t want to talk about that. Please, everything I heard now is already driving me nuts. Let''s talk about that later. But I have more questions about this sorceress and my wife." While he talked, Madame Lei pulled the cloth painting from the wall, dusted it, and rolled it. "What are you doing, Ma? Why are you taking that?" "This is also one of the items to be given to your wife." Ming''s eyes widened. His mind was sent reeling, unable to process this other revelation. "You mean" Ming stuttered as he pointed the broken-down building. "Yes, the owner of this pavilion was one of the descendants. I just learned of it while I was waiting for you this morning. Lady Zhao Chunhua is in grandma''s list too. But I bet she had a hard time passing the legacy and left it here. Anyway, I''m here now and the inheritor is here too, so that is not a problem anymore." She said with an ear to ear grin. Yet, Ming ''er was still disconcerted due to the overload of information. He couldn''t believe the woman she hated to marry had this type of identity. "Ma, are you really sure about this?" Madame Lei smacked the rolled painting on his head, but he ducked. She missed, irritating her all the more. "Are you doubting your own mother too? Don''t tell me, you got your father''s stupidity too." "Ma, Pa was not stupid. Don''t call him that or else his spirit will haunt you." "Let him come and I will smack him too for passing his disbelief to you." ----- o ----- While they bicker, Xinyi walked out of the cave and looked up at the bright perfect circle moon above them. "Where will I go from here, Kuil?" "Do you really need to leave?" said the bird sitting on her shoulder. "I don''t know." She slowly walked toward the brook while her eyes on Anjing pavilion. At this moment, Ming''s and Madame Lei''s bickering ceased because... the ring glowed. Chapter 25 - Fooled Both Madame Lei and Ming were wide-eyed as they stared at each other and to the shining ring. Then hurried to the yard and looked around but... not a soul was present. Ming jumped up the roof to check if anyone was within the vicinity, at the bamboo thicket, at the brook (hoping she was there again playing with the fish), at the pathway to the main residences and to the wide entrance of the woodlands. His eyes dazzled in elation... because there... he spotted a girl walking into the trees. "Ma, over there." He shouted with exhilaration as he darted ahead while his mom followed suit. But midway on the trail before they would enter the forest entrance, "Ming ''er, it stopped shining," cried Madame Lei. It didn''t stop Ming, rather, he zoomed in and used his ability to quicken his feet to where he had seen the girl he believed was Xinyi. He had to locate her, regardless. He set his mind on bringing Xinyi back, even if she had no connection to the sorceress. Ming never cared about such things. If she was, the better so he could protect her. Yet, if not, it didn''t matter. What counts, he knew she didn''t deserve what he did and yearned to right his wrong. Also, as a man of principle, his honest self would not allow him to let her go. As for Madame Lei, she stayed and investigated the surroundings. She recalled her grandma''s notes mentioning that the original disciple, Madame Lei''s great matriarch, claimed that the Sorceress'' power would manifest in the woods where she lived. However, nothing looked extraordinary or anything worth noticing. She directed her attention to where Ming was but he was nowhere in sight. Hence, turned back to Anjing. Just as she was about to run, someone jumped on her path, startling her to leap yards further from the man. "Damn!" she swore. She didn''t notice this guy''s presence, and it''s possible there could be over one around her. "Who are you? Why are you here?" The man didn''t say a word. Madame Lei observed he bore a black suit and a grim mask on his face. He remained unmoving, but she saw the tenacity of a seasoned warrior. She felt pressure on the way he stood like a master in disguise, but uncertain if he was an enemy or not. Somehow, the man didn''t leak any sense of danger toward her, but she couldn''t be foolish to trust a masked man stopping in her tracks amid the darkness. While talking, her mind calculated the gap if she could make a run to the pavilion. Her feet moved but her attention was on him. She was careful not to give a hint to where she planned to go. Anjing pavilion was a bedraggled residence, but she knew there''s more in it than meets the eye. As she entered Anjing earlier, she perceived the ring resonated to the painting and to every corner of the room. Aside from the painting, the objects at the corners resembled an attack formation in one of her grandmother''s notes. She could use that formation to trap the enemies, the same as she used to do in her house back in the Lei clan''s ancestral lands. Madame Lei''s eyes were at the forest but her feet moved step by step implying she would attack anytime. Yet, none of those were her plans. "Speak, are you an enemy or not?" she asked, but the man didn''t reply. He remained steadfast while his eyes firmly fixed on her. Then in a blink of an eye, the man sprinted toward the forest leaving her behind and completely gone from her sight. Madame Lei was stupefied at first but as a veteran fighter, she didn''t remain in that state for long and the first thing which came to her mind was, "MING, RUN!?!" She shouted with all her might and prayed with all sincerity that he heard her. In haste, she ran fearing Ming''s life was in danger as he followed the man''s route. Without a doubt, that guy was way more powerful than her son. Oh, how she wished at this very moment that she had powers too. Madame Lei felt helpless to witness such lightning speed, making her gasped in fear as the hairs on her neck and nape bristled. She was too stressed for having too much self-confidence and not reading the man well. It never occurred to her he was after Ming all this time. She thought of fooling the guy, but he outsmarted her instead. "Curse you, who you are. Don''t you dare touch my son!?!" she shrieked. "Ming, be safe," she prayed again as she jumped and ran on trees. ----- o ----- As for Ming, he ran around in a frenzy trying to track the lady he saw when he stood on the rooftop... but same as this morning, he couldn''t see where Xinyi went. Ming rounded the forest again and used the wind to move the bushes and every shrub just to make certain she was not hiding behind it. Then later... he saw a tree with white markings of an animal and ceased running. He held on a tree with his chest rising and falling as sweat ran down his forehead down to his chin. "I''ve been here three times," he said between breaths, fearing the inevitable. Ming grew weary as he looked around. He suspected he was in the center of an illusion trap right now. Chapter 26 - Traps Ming stood in the middle of the dense forest, trying to decipher what kind of magical illusion trap he was in. Madame Lei taught them about these types of traps since young. Based on what he knew, there were different kinds: attack, defend, and the vile one was death. And each one could manifest illusions to fool and implant fear on a trapped person or direct assault using the surroundings. So, he had to test this one first. Most illusions traps used the surroundings like the trees and plants to make up its structure. Some used other objects such as crystals, stones, feathers, and others. The first thing his mom taught was, "if you''re in nature, try to disrupt the flow of the trap by cutting trees, plants, or moving objects, but shed no blood because this formation relied on living entities, so adding blood representing life will strengthen it and deadly. "But test it first because it may attack you and carelessness will cost you your dear life. Meditate first, go with the flow of nature and be one with it. If you don''t feel a threat, then they only wished to entrap you. But in doing this, you must be wary and watchful from outside interference or attacks. Don''t you ever drop your guard." After recalling these, he squatted on a grassy ground and closed his eyes. He stayed in that position until his mind could hear every sound around him. The brushings of leaves with the wind, the chirping of birds, the hissing of the snakes, the owl hooting, and many more. Minutes after, he made a huge yawn No threat at all. Ming got up and tried to analyze the objects the trap used. He walked around and cut a branch of a tree and moved some rock on the ground. Then, he saw some disruptions in his visions. He continued to do this as he walked from one area to another until he found himself outside the woodlands and at the brook. "Hmm, so they made this to keep intruders away. Interesting," he said while his fingers played on his well-shaved chin. Ming turned to look at the dense forest and thought of Xinyi as a fairy to whom the animals obey. Somehow, after this experience, he concluded that nature was also under her bidding. Amazement wasn''t enough to summarize what he felt. To witness just a portion of her power blew his minds away. Her admiration for his wife was getting higher and higher. Unless, if Xinyi had nothing to do with this trap. As for Madame Lei, she was running around but lost track of the masked man and had not seen Ming in the woods. Exhaustion took over and her stomach churned in anxiety as she searched for her son. Little did she know, she passed by Ming and almost hit him as she ran, but the illusion made a barrier to keep them from seeing or bumping at each other. Later, she leaned against the tree, huffing with her nose bulging with every breath she made. Age caught up with her. She was no longer as she used to be when she was younger. Before, she could run for hours, but now, it would be something if she would last even for an hour. "Oh, my, age caught up with me. I can''t keep up anymore. This is disgraceful. From an expert to an expired. Ah, pitiful and shameful me for stopping my daily practice. Now, I''m facing the consequences." She talked to no one in particular. Madame Lei sat on a boulder near a cave to rest while fanning and wiping her sweating face with her sleeves. It was dark but thankfully the Fullmoon seethed in between trees and gave her enough light to see the pathway. "Where is that expert and Ming ''er? I hope nothing happened to him. What a pain to search without any help" And... she was stunned by her statement. "Darn me," and slapped her forehead. "Damnations, even my strategic mind is no longer sharp." She sighed. No point in thinking about her age. Madame Lei didn''t linger and decided to go back to the main residence to call for help when all of a sudden The ring glowed again but this time it was so bright that illuminates a large portion of the forest. Darkness fled in a breath, turning the place into broad daylight. Ming saw the fast-growing light and dashed toward it just to see his mother fading away as the intensifying light took over the spot where she stood. He instantly lifted his arm as the blinding light struck his eyes but he didn''t stop running. "Ma!" Fear clawed through Ming from losing his mother after seeing her appearance thinning. Urgency made him dare to leap high with all the strength he could muster and attained the height and speed which was impossible for him to do before while screaming with all his might, "Noooo!!!" Madame Lei heard him well and turned to give him a warm smile. Before completely disappearing, she said in a hurry, "Ming, thank goodness you''re fine. Don''t worry. The ring is bringing me now to your wife," and totally vanished and blackness returned in a gradual manner outside the cave. Chapter 27 - Not An Enemy Ming leaped with all his strength but he was too late. His hand touched a space and darkness took over. He clenched his fist in desperation, not only for losing his mom but also for missing the chance to accompany her and meet Xinyi. "Ma! I hope you''re safe and meet her and bring her back," he shouted. He stood still on the spot for a while until his eyes adapted again with the darkness. Somehow, his mom''s words gave him assurance and hoped she was with Xinyi right at this moment. He glanced around and looked at the cavern and ashamed he didn''t explore it well Ming recalled what his mom claimed that the ring would glow when she was near the successor. So, there''s a tremendous possibility for them to be inside this cave. Where else would they be in this time of day? Where else would be the best choice to hide in the estate? Ming had visited most of the area. He had found no place suitable as shelter aside from this cave. Also, the woodlands were not as vast as those outside the city limits. This only covered a fraction of the estate of three hectares of land. However, after that illusion trap earlier, he chose not to venture inside the cave for now. Anyway, his mother gave her assurance. For certain, if Xinyi was the Sorceress'' successor, she wouldn''t dare harm her mother-in-law even if they hadn''t known each other yet. He was wise with his decision of not invading the cave at this hour because if he stepped afoot at the entrance, the masked man who lay in wait inside would never hesitate to charge against him. About Madame Lei''s situation, that would be a different story. Madame Lei reappeared again at the farthest part of the cave and not precisely to where Xinyi stayed. She found herself in a misty and bleak place that she couldn''t see a thing not even her own hands She thought about why the ring didn''t deliver her directly to Xinyi. Why was she here? Were her granny''s stories and notes wrong? Madame Lei couldn''t guess what went awry but concluded not to think more. She trusted her grandma would never make things up. Her hands stretched at her front as she glided her foot forward. She wished to tap the cave walls but reached nothing. She proceeded in this manner hoping to find a place with light, at least, but deep inside her heart, she hoped that the legacy she picked up was not a mistake. Inside the cave, Xinyi had taken a refreshing bath in Shjin''s mini pool and readied herself to sleep. She put on a new set of clothes from her bundle and settled her head on Shjin''s furry body warming her and making her secure like she was in Yan Ma''s bosom when she was a child and longed to stay this way. That warmth calmed her longing soul for someone to love and care for her and drifted to dreamland. Unknown to her, Shjin''s ears were on alert the whole time. She heard someone walking near the entrance of her residence and squinted as her vision went through the walls There, she saw a lady with white hair but not that old compared to humans her age, was walking toward another cavern. It was Madame Lei but Shijian shivered to see where Madame headed. It never occurred to her that Madame Lei was here for Xinyi and her cloaking spell misled the old woman away. At this moment, Xinyi felt the heat in her body and made her uneasy while sleeping. Shijian felt the same way and thought of running toward Madame Lei. The animals'' also turned their heads toward the cave. As Madame Lei slowly moved, the ring shone. "I must be nearer to Xinyi," and her hope rose. Excitement and a bit of relief filled her chest, only a bit because she wasn''t sure yet what lay ahead. She moved her hand up to let the light show the path ahead and... inhaled deep in horror. Just a few steps away was a deep cliff and she could have fallen if she continued. She hurriedly jumped back. Beads of sweat covered her forehead and her face went pale as she sat, panting. Madame Lei firmly held her chest as tears fell from her eyes. "Oh great ancestors, I almost died." Her shoulders slouched and trembled She cried not just because of fear but mostly because of regret. She began to regret believing the tale. However, she suddenly heard footsteps and saw a pair of black shoes in front of her. She looked up and moved back in fright. It was the masked man standing in front of her. However the man placed a finger to his lips, "Shhh," and waved a hand beckoning her to follow. Madame Lei hesitated but gathered her courage and asked, "Who are you?" The man scratched his head, bent down and began writing. "Don''t be scared. I''m not an enemy. But don''t speak more or you''ll awaken the great being sleeping below. I can''t speak to you but I can bring you to the person you are looking for." With that, Madame Lei nodded but still on guard against this masked person for he could be lying. Somehow, a companion would be better than walking alone in this dim place. As they walked further away from the cliff, the heat on Xinyi''s chest slowly vanished. The animals felt the same way. The masked man led the way and Madame Lei followed while the ring continued to light their path and they ended on a cave wall. She whispered, "Where are we?" The masked person bent down again and scribbled on the dirt. "Just knock on this wall using the hand with the ring but I warn you not to mention your son to the young Sorceress right now." "Huh? Why can''t I do that? Then can I tell her I''m her mother-in-law?" But the masked man didn''t say a word and left her. "Wait! Is my son fine?" but the man ran away as soon as he finished writing. Madame Lei sighed. Old Madame knocked on the wall and inch by inch the rock disappeared and a lighted path opened to her. She stepped in and the wall quietly closed behind her. Outside the cave, the masked man ran stealthily tailing Ming until the latter passed the brook. Then he ran toward the bamboo thicket and his body turned into the big panda who carried Xinyi earlier. Chapter 28 - Young Again When she came in, Madame Lei thought she was in another land. She could see the moon above giving light to the plants and trees the same as anywhere but there was something different in the atmosphere but could not pinpoint what it was. A nightingale, Kuaille, flew to her and pulled her sleeve and brought her to a cavern. Inside, she saw a crystal bed with a blanket and pillow prepared for her. Being in a new place perked her adventurous spirit but exhaustion told her to sleep tonight. She needed the rest after days of travel, the fights with the black men, running after the man she thought her enemy turned out to be a friend, and the cliff that made her doubt the legacy. Her body was so tired and slept after her head hit the pillow. The next morning, she woke up and stretched out but stopped halfway when she had a clearer view of her cabin. She couldn''t believe what she saw because the whole room was anything but ordinary. Walls made of colored Ilumi crystals known for its properties of self-producing light at night and averting any evil attacks. A bed carved out from cool yellow stone that replenishes one''s strength while you sleep. Just a piece as big as a fist was already worth a hundred gold coins. With this big, she couldn''t fathom its cost. Then her eyes went to the shining blue silk blanket and pillowcase she used and yelled in awe. "Oh, my goodness. I''m sure, this is from the rare thread of the Meinu spider''s web." Madame Lei once saw a hanky created out of this and great men died just to have it. They said it had an effect same as the fountain of youth of which could make you look younger when you used it to wipe your face and body with it daily. After witnessing these, her excitement to explore intensified. She hurried outside expecting to see a vast open land but stood in a cave as large as a cathedral with a huge white crystal covering the roof illuminating the area. "I''m sure I saw the moon last night," she wondered. After deep contemplation, she concluded that the whole top was of moonstone. This stone was famous for becoming transparent when the moonlight touched it. "There''s no other explanation for this." As she strode around, Madame Lei couldn''t stop saying "Ooh, ahh, wonderful, oh my, wow," and so forth to see rare herbs, flowers, birds, and many more. "Goodness gracious. This place is a treasure trove, no doubt about it." She bent down and touched a circle reddish-green plant which looked as normal as other plants but, "This is crazy. This Moon Fuyen herb is worth a thousand gold coins if sold in the market." It meant, one of this could feed a family of five for a year. This was the famed herb known to heal wounds in seconds and hard to reproduce due to its planting requirement. The moon stone''s effect and the zero sunlight were the reasons that Fuyen propagated in this place. In fact, city markets never sell this herb because the royal family promised the farmers a handsome sum for every plant sold in the royal pharmacy. However, here, there were hundreds of it. It was not only Fuyen she saw, there were more, but she had no time to check each when she heard a girl''s peals of laughter. Her heart raced, thinking it could be Xinyi. She walked quickly to where the sound came and halted to see vines with expensive gemstones of various colors as its leaves hanging on the entrance. It was her first to see this plant. Madame Lei experienced great things in life but this place was something else. However, she didn''t forget her main reason for being here, to meet Xinyi and bring her back. She popped her head in and saw a beautiful young lady with shining skin wearing thin clothing playing in the pool with a big deer and a bird while a big panda stood guard at the door. Suddenly, the panda''s appearance changed in front of her and reverted to its original form in seconds. To know the expert she met last night was a panda surprised her. No wonder he said he couldn''t speak to her. She also understood his reappearance was a warning and thought of asking the reason from stopping her from mentioning Ming but "Hello!!! Oh my, I''m so glad there''s another girl here," Xinyi shouted and ran to Madame Lei with glee, bouncing while beaming like a child as she held Madame''s hand with her dripping hands. "I thought I was the only girl here. What is your name, big sister? I''m Xinyi." "Big sister?" Madame Lei looked at her with a big question mark on her face. Unknown to Madame Lei, what Xinyi saw was a lady with shiny black hair, deep-set eyes, fair-skinned, cute button nose, and delicate lips that had a faint smile. The once old lady couldn''t comprehend what she heard from her daughter-in-law. ''Was she lacked teachings about manners to call me big sister? I don''t think so.'' She smiled awkwardly. "Dear, I''m glad for the compliment but I think you should call me Ma or older," she told Xinyi who didn''t mind her statement and jumped back to the waist-deep pool. "Elder? Nah, you''re still young for me to call you but Ma will be fine even though you could pass as a big sister than my mother." That''s it. Those words were quite disturbing than a compliment to Madame Lei. So, she looked down to her once rough and with big veins hands and flabbergasted to see them fair and smooth looking. She hurriedly went near the water to check her reflection and gasped to see her face as young as she was in her early thirties. "Oh, my great ancestor!" Madame Lei yelled and covered her face at the same time. Then slowly her shoulders trembled and muffling sounds came out from her hands as if she cried. Xinyi stopped playing and got worried. "What happened? Is anything wrong, big sis?" But out of the blue Madame Lei screamed, tilted her head up, and threw her hands up in the air. "Ahh!!! I''m young again. Wahaha, I''m young again. I''m young again. I''m young again. This is amazing." And leaped to the pool with her clothes on and jumped up and down with Xinyi. Both of them roared in laughter like little girls playing and splashing water with each other. The watching panda shook his head. ''Shameless. Hoy! You''re still old. Stop acting like a child. That is only a momentary effect of the blanket and this place.'' He continued to shake his head and left to guard the cave entrance. Chapter 29 - Lifen Ma Xinyi was so happy to see another lady with her and keep her from getting lonely. With another human around, her cheery disposition came back. Relieved was the word to describe the Qilin and the bird''s feelings to see her smiling and laughing now. That morning, she was so low in spirit and thought of selling her jewelry so she could travel and find Yan Ma. They tried to stop her, but she said she wouldn''t change her mind. So, they brought in more animals to comfort her, but it added to her sadness instead. Xinyi thanked them but expressed to live a normal life with people. The two tried to encourage and console her in any way they knew but to no avail. Then, they tried to make her laugh while playing in the pool, then this human came and played with her. So, they welcomed Madame Lei with open arms. Actually, the two didn''t know she was Xinyi''s mother-in-law. Only the panda knew. Even though Shjin was a Qilin, she was still young and lack experience. She couldn''t sense anything out of the ordinary from Madame Lei aside from the ring. Later, while changing with Xinyi''s clothes, she saw the painting got wet. "Oh my, I hope it''s not damaged." She opened it and saw the color didn''t fade or smear. Only the acc.u.mulated dust darkened the cloth. "Whew! Thank goodness, it wasn''t ruined." While staring at it, Madame thought of Ming and the panda''s warning. She sat with her hands folded on her chest. "What could have happened? Anyway, he''s living here. I can ask him later. For now, I need to give this ring and painting to Xinyi." She left her room and brought the two objects to Xinyi''s room. "Xinyi, may I go in?" "Come in," said Xinyi. Madame Lei watched Xinyi busy arranging her clothes in her bundle. The mother-in-law sighed and thought of keeping her true identity from Xinyi until she had a good talk with the panda. "Xinyi, my name is Lifen but I want you to call me Ma. I''m not that very young as you think and I want a daughter like you. So please, just call me Ma." She heard Xinyi''s painful past from Yan Ma and Grandma Liu and felt sorry for the child. Now that she was here with her, she wished to fill the hole in her daughter-in-law''s heart and make this child happy and to bring the newlywed couple together. Xinyi turned around and softly said, "Lifen Ma." Her heart swelled as she said those words and tears welled up on her eyelids. "I love it too. It''s wonderful to have a Mama," she said and became self-conscious and wiped the tears with the back of her hand. "Don''t mind me" and moved to turn her back. However, Lifen Ma didn''t let her. Instead, she pulled Xinyi into her embrace with no hesitations. "Don''t hide your tears from me because I am your Ma now." Those words had layers of messages but in Xinyi''s ears, it only meant she had a mother now and broke the floodgates of tears and heartaches deep inside her. Xinyi poured out her loneliness, resentments with her family, frustrations with her marriage, her disappointments with Ming, and her longing for someone to care and love her. She received her Lifen Ma''s embrace and wailed like a child on the elder''s shoulders while the mother-in-law brushed the back of her head. An hour after, Xinyi''s cries subsided but didn''t leave Lifen Ma''s arms right away because the latter''s assuring voice and warmth filled that empty spot in her heart and feared to lose this warm arms if she let go... the same way she lost Yan Ma and Grandma Liu. Years ago, she cried hard when Grandma Liu left the valley for a mission. She waited for days, to weeks, to years, but the old woman didn''t come back. Then they took Yan Ma from her. Hence, she believed no mother would love her. But with Lifen Ma now, Xinyi couldn''t bear to part from her or lose her too or regret accepting this motherly affection. When she was young, Yan Ma tried to replace her mother''s role but her mindset as a servant was a gap she couldn''t breach. So, her respect for Xinyi as her master became the hindrance to fulfill that role but with Lifen Ma, there was no master-servant relationship. Only the understanding and care of a mother to her daughter. Therefore, Xinyi decided to hold this person in her life no matter what. Minutes after, they heard their bellies'' loud groaning. Both of them looked at each other and laughed heartily. Good timing, the panda came in and reminded them. "My Lady, you better change your clothes now and the food is now ready," the panda said. "Xionmao, stop calling me formally. Just call me Xinyi," said Xinyi, forgetting she sounded like a panda in Lifen Ma''s ears. The latter''s brain went static for a moment to hear the two communicating. Xinyi grunted and clicked her tongue the same as the black and white animal and the panda replied with the same sounds. They conversed this way disregarding the other person who couldn''t understand a thing they said. After catching up with the reality that her daughter-in-law was the young Sorceress who loved and could speak to animals, she minded her manners, closed her gaping mouth, and coughed a bit. Xinyi then remembered her and felt ashamed. "Sorry, Ma. I got carried away. You see, talking to animals is a normal thing to me so, sorry," Xinyi said timidly as she made an awkward smile and patted the panda''s head. "Ma, he is Xionmao. He is the guardian of this place. He is the oldest among the animals in the Gov in here," and swiftly added, "Xionmao, this is my new Mama. You must respect her as you respect me." Lifen grasped the unfinished phrase, ''Governor''s estate'', and saw the sadness in Xinyi''s eyes and voice. From there, she realized part of the story why Xionmao warned her. ''I think she had resentments against Ming. This is quite a bit of a problem. How am I going to reconcile the couple? What will be her reaction if I tell her I''m her mother-in-law or even mention Ming?'' She clucked her tongue and shook her head. ''I''m sorry, Ming. Your wife''s and my return will take more time than I expected.'' Chapter 30 - No Meat Lifen and Xinyi reached the middle of the cave. There, Shijian and other animals waited around a table laden with various types of fruits in different colors. With apples alone, there were green, red, orange, and purple ones. With pineapples, there were white, orange, yellow, and red. Mangoes had almost all kinds of colors in different sizes, even a blue one. There were odd-shaped looking fruits, such as a black hook-shaped but a very sweet one, butterfly-shaped that floats on air, a crystal-look white fruit where you could see the seeds inside, and much more. Then a pitcher of milk and another container of sparkling fruit juice were at the side ready for them to drink as they like. But no meat. Lifen gulped hard, thinking she should have expected this since they have an animal as a server. However, her gaze went to Xinyi, who ate the fruits heartily, enjoying every bite. This bothered the mother-in-law. "Xinyi, can I ask you something personal?" "Sure, Ma." She made a crunching sound with her every bite of a purple apple juice extracts dripped the sides of her mouth. Her tongue leaked the juice while eating. "Do you eat meat?" Lifen asked but giggling inside, staring at the way Xinyi ate. She understood the young wife needed a noble lady''s training like her before she married into the Lei family but that could wait for later. The most important thing now was finding meat. "Nope." Xinyi continued to munch, enjoying her fruit, not thinking about the other person''s dumbstruck expression after knowing she never eats meat. Lifen sighed. ''As expected for someone who loves animals and communicates with them.'' And added, "Not even fish?" "Hmm," Xinyi''s forehead furrowed, "if there''s no other choice, only fish." She hurried eating one apple and wiped her mouth with her sleeve again and pulled down a floating butterfly fruit. "Any more questions, Ma?" And drank a glass of sparkling juice that changed colors as she drank. Lifen''s expectations deflated like a balloon, thinking she had to abstain from eating meat while she was with Xinyi. However, her mind protested, ''No, I can''t live without meat. I''m the number one customer of the best meat producers in Roshi Chang.'' Roshi Chang was a city known for its animal farms where they produced the best breed of animals in whole Chiji. This was under the jurisdiction of the Lei clan so she was free to eat meat as she liked. When Lifen didn''t answer, Xinyi realized her mistake. "Oh, Ma, I''m sorry. I should have asked Xionmao for a fish for you. I''m so thoughtless as a daughter." Xinyi faced Xionmao and spoke the bear language. The animal nodded and grunted. "No, no, it''s fine. This is a healthy diet anyway," Lifen said, forcing a smile but underneath, she screamed in agony. ''This is torture. No, but I must endure. I have to hurry with my task here so I can go back to the mansion." "No, Ma, we''ll let Xionmao get some fish for lunch but don''t expect me to eat it for now." She said with a sad face. "Eh? You grew up not eating meat?" This sounded more alarming to Lifen. "I did eat before when I was still small but I stopped after" Xinyi suddenly felt nauseous and covered her mouth after recalling something in the past. "Are you okay? Did you choke?" Lifen poured a glass of juice for her. "Here, drink this." Xinyi drank the juice and brushed her lips with her sleeve. "I didn''t choke, Ma. I''m fine. I just recalled why I stopped eating meat. There was a long drought at that time and men started hunting animals in the valley since vegetables were scarce. Then, I saw a family killed and cooked one of my deer friends out of hunger but I couldn''t blame them since the wife was pregnant and they don''t have money to buy food." She spoke very fast to keep her stomach going upside down. But after talking, Xinyi couldn''t hold it in and puked everything from her stomach. Lifen patted her back, feeling sorry for bringing up the topic. "Stop thinking about that," said Lifen and turned her head at Xionmao. "No need to bring in fish for lunch." Xionmao scratched his head. This is the best time to eat fish and now he was deprived of eating. The panda sat and ate a bamboo stalk, sulking. Xinyi understood the panda even though he didn''t speak. This was part of her powers, knowing the feelings of animals. "Ma, thank you but you better let Xionmao get fish. He needs it for energy as guardian of this place. He also eats eggs. So we can also have eggs too." Xinyi said after drinking a whole glass of juice and burped very loud. Chapter 31 - Im the Sorceress Successor? Lifen wanted to laugh at Xinyi''s manners because she recalled her past self, but kept the bubbling laughter in her chest. She vowed this time to teach this daughter-in-law before going back to the mansion so Xinyi would never experience what she had experienced in the past. However, for now, "Do you eat eggs?" "Yes, as long as it doesn''t speak to me, I can eat." Lifen laughed at this and heaved a deep sigh of relief. At least, she could have eggs and fish. Suddenly, Xinyi asked. "Ma, can I ask something personal from you too?" Lifen nodded. "How come you''re here in this cave? I didn''t see you arrived yesterday. But" She gestured a palm at Lifen with her eyes wide. "You need not tell me if it is a secret. I respect your decision if you want to keep your coming and identity a secret but I still want to know who you are as my Ma. And I''m willing to accept your past." Lifen was taken aback but also encouraged to tell her true identity but she had to make a point first. "Why not insist on me to tell you? Are you not afraid that I might be a bad person or a murderer and I might kill you?" "If you were, then you can''t enter this sanctuary. Xionmao will prevent you. But since you''re here, then he must have approved." "Really?" This was a shocking truth to Lifen and looked at Xionmao with respect and made a slight bow at the panda. The latter nodded his head in return. "Yes, as I told you earlier, Xionmao is the guardian here and Shijian here," she patted the eating Qilin beside her, "told me, no one can pass Xionmao that easily. Not even tiny animals." "That is assuring, but I need to give you these two items first." She took off the ring from her finger and pulled out the rolled wet portrait from her long sleeve. "Xinyi, when I told you I''m your Ma, I mean it" she paused and looked at Xionmao, who shook his head. But these were a misunderstanding between the two. Xionmao thought she was asking him if she could mention Ming while Lifen asked if she could tell her she was Xinyi''s mother-in-law. Lifen''s shoulders sagged with the thought she couldn''t tell Xinyi as the mother-in-law. Then, she continued. "Because you are a very important person to me since I''m one of the Sorceress'' disciples descendants. And" Xinyi cut her explanation. "Ma, you know about the Sorceress?" "Well, not exactly but I''m the only one of her disciples'' descendants," she calmly said as she placed the items on the table. "I''m confused. Who is this Sorceress? Who are her disciples? Please explain." Xinyi said in one breath; her excitement was clear in her voice and face. "Your Grandma Liu said nothing about this?" Lifen raised her brows. Hearing the name Grandma Liu, Xinyi stood up from her seat. "You know Grandma Liu? Where is she? How is she?" Xinyi said while pulling Lifen''s sleeve. "She is in the capital but I don''t understand. Didn''t she give you an item from the Sorceress?" "She gave me an item but I don''t know if this is from the Sorceress." Xinyi took out the jade necklace with a broken pendant hidden under her blouse. "Then didn''t she tell you anything?" Xinyi gazed up the ceiling and frowned as she tried recollecting the past. "Actually, we found her almost dying on the road after some bandits attacked her. She said this necklace glowed and scared the bandits. But she can''t remember anything before that, even her name. We only found a hanky in her pocket with Liu embroidered on it. Then after remembering a little, she gave me this necklace and left." She ended with her arms wide open. "What? Oh dear. She didn''t tell me that. Fine, I''ll tell you myself." So, Lifen told Xinyi about the past and about the Sorceress. [All written in Chapter 23 and 24.] Xinyi almost couldn''t breathe listening to Lifen and asked, "So, I''m the Sorceress'' successor?" "No doubt about it. The ring brought me here last night while I was walking in the forest." She kept the truth about running after Xionmao in his human shape nor mention anything about Ming. But she kept glancing at Xionmao as if signaling the animal to allow her to tell Xinyi that she was her mother-in-law. However, the panda didn''t'' get what she meant. Their misunderstanding grew deeper. "Here, wear the ring and try to open the painting. My grandma said only the Sorceress can open the hidden powers in these things." She handed over the ring on Xinyi''s hand and opened the painting on the table. Xinyi took the ring and while she put it on her finger, it glowed brightly. All of them closed their eyes and after a minute, Xinyi opened her eyes but only to see herself standing alone in front of a sleeping huge being. Chapter 32 - The Great Being While back at the mansion, Ming started the investigation with the prisoners but, unfortunately, the people refused to speak. He was not a man who torture prisoners to make a person speak unless there was no other way. For now, they had to stop while thinking of another way to make them confess who sent them and their reason for attacking. This morning, Lei An complained and having a tantrum on why her mother left soon. Ming made up a story that their mother received an urgent message from the Lei clan and left as soon as possible. He kept the story hidden concerning Xinyi''s identity and about her mother''s whereabouts from his brothers and sisters. However, Zhai and Qinfen thought of the ''fairy lady'' had any connection to this and didn''t tell Lei An about the fairy too. They trusted their big brother regarding situations such as this. Ming sat now in his study. He took the slung cloth purse from his waist, opened it, and poured out the stone he kept as a lucky charm. After passing as the top examiner, the Lei elders gave Lei Ming the title as the new head clan as per the request of the former old clan head. He saw Ming''s potential and left the clan''s care to him. After the investiture, they gave Lei Ming the chance to go into the clan''s treasure room and get an item as his gift. Ming recalled that day. As he entered the treasure room and found this jade stone on a stone pedestal. It seemed to be a broken half from circle jade stone. A note was beside it. The note said that this stone was known to be a good luck charm of his great grandfather. The elders allowed him to take and keep it as his lucky charm too, just like his predecessor did. But he heard no sound or have seen it glowed until today. Thinking of the circ.u.mstances, he realized those odd situations when it glowed and when the whispers came; it was only when he and Xinyi were near to each other and when she was running away from him. "What causes for this to shine on those times? Ah, I forgot to mention this to Ma." Then he saw something of which he didn''t see before on the stone. "Hmm, the ring has a golden dragon image on it but this one has something too. Weird." He examined it closely and only guessed a bird''s feathered tail because the upper part was missing. "Is this one connected to the items from the Sorceress that Ma said? But what does it got to do with my great grandfather?" Ming placed it back and thought of asking his mother when they got back. Ming sent another letter to Zang Wei, the head of the city guards, to take down the Alarm signal #1 about the note he sent to check the animal''s behavior. Unknown to him, the city guards were in a frenzy after receiving the letter. They were checking the city''s mini-zoo and even houses who have animals as required by alarm signal #1. People complained about why the guards bothered with their pets now. Zang Wei also sent people to go outside the city walls for any signs of disturbance concerning the animals and found a very alerting situation. A huge snake with two heads came out from hiding and permeated a huge farming area with its venomous breath. They heard it killed five people of the landowner''s men. Zang Wei hurriedly made an alarm signal #3 in this area for a lockdown. Ming received the report right after he sent the taking down of the warning at the same time. "Is this connected to my wife''s appearance?" He muttered to himself and left as soon as possible to investigate the area or the snake causing the havoc. ----- o ----- Xinyi was now facing the enormous head of a sleeping lion. She couldn''t see the rest of the body because the head alone could devour her in whole and she stood approximately fives steps away from it. Fear assailed her but all of a sudden, the ring played a tune that loosened the tightness in her chest, gave strength to her wobbling feet, and filled her with courage. The melody was like a song she knew by heart and a part of her but never heard it once in her life. She closed her eyes and sang believing it was the lyrics of the music. "Oh, mystic being of the peaceful valley of Knoll. I fear you miss this mistress in forlorn. Come rise and fill this loneliness in me, with joy I will bless thee with a kiss. Let''s search for my dear who left me, though my heart he let go, I know he did it for my sake, and for my sake, we suffer, for death, we only bade farewell, we promised while we''re in each embrace." "Oh!" She stopped singing, feeling that loneliness she didn''t know why. The song was full of sadness and heartache of which tears began to fall from her eyes. Unknown to her, the big eyes of the being opened while she sang and it started to cry as well. It soundlessly moved in front of her without her realizing. While her eyes were closed, the being spoke in a male booming voice. "Why are you singing this when this song is not yours?" She hastily opened her eyes and saw the whole body of the lion no, the being. It had a head of a lion but wings of an angel, and body of a dragon up to its tail. The being was so huge and tall as it sat in front of her. "What is your name?" His voice echoed in the whole deep ravine. Xinyi swallowed her saliva and her brain went blank. "Speak or I''ll swallow you now," said the being with fierceness and no room for negotiations. Chapter 33 - Same As the Predecessor Xinyi''s hairs stood in fright to hear such a threat but she remembered her title as a Sorceress and the ring which brought her here. Also, she sensed no danger from this being. She faced a huge python before and it threatened to eat her as well but she stood her ground and won the snake''s friendship. This time, she would do the same and win this great being to her side. Xinyi breathed deep, gathered all courage in her chest, lifted the ring, and shouted with confidence. "I''m Xian ah no Lei Xin ugh! I hate that family name. Then what''s my full name now?" She paused and pondered what to say... and shook her head. "No time for that. I''ll think of a good name later." Again, she faced the being with legs apart, with her outstretched arm while aiming the ring to the one in front of her, and with firmness and strong voice, she shouted, "Never mind what I said. I''m Xinyi, the Sorceress'' successor and and you''re now my friend." [Toing!!!] As if a spring loosened and bounced on the being''s brain. "Hahahahaha," he roared in laughter. From beginning to end, he was observing her and couldn''t help giggling to see her attitude the same as the former Sorceress. Then when she had a hard time telling him her family name, he reminisced this same incident in the past and turned away, afraid to expose his scheme. He was only playing with her. But when she said, "I''m your friend," he couldn''t stop the laughter from bursting out anymore. "Haha, haha. Oh my, why are you the same as your predecessor? Oh my, why are you both so kind. Instead of subduing and commanding wind and waves to conquer me, you call me as... a friend?" He continued to laugh as he rolled on the ground and held his belly with his front feet. "Eh? What do you mean?" "Oh, hahaha," he continued to laugh. "Oh my, my immortal life will become mortal because of you. Oh my, why all the chosen Sorceress has the same behavior?" And slapped the ground, making the ground quake, and rolled around again while tears kept on falling from his eyes as he loudly howled. Xinyi held at the cavern''s wall to keep her feet standing while the dirt floor moved as the being rolled around. "Really? You mean it runs in our blood?" said Xinyi, not knowing whether to laugh or cry with what this being said. She felt helpless. Was this being making fun of her? She couldn''t think of what to say earlier and blurted out what was in her heart, to be his friend. For her the animals were her friends, not to subdue and command. Though eating them were part of the cycle of life in this world. "But is it wrong to be friends with you? Do you want to call me master?" The being slowly controlled his laughs and let it subside first and stared at her with kindness in his eyes. "Mistress Sorceress, please don''t take offense for laughing. I''m only happy to see you, the new Sorceress after years of waiting. And for who I am, I''m Nianshi. I was sent by the great mystic King to serve and protect the born Sorceress from the start. So, whether you like it or not, I''m your servant as long as you live." Now, this was a surprising turn of events. "What? Who is this great mystic king and you said you''re immortal and my servant?" "I''m not qualified to speak about His Great Majesty, so I can''t tell you more than that. But be assured, I''ll be willing to serve you as your friend for I know, you will act the same way as your predecessor, to insist on me as a friend." He laughed again and the whole cavern trembled again. Rocks and dust began to fall above them while his laughter resounded. "Please stop!" shouted Xinyi because the quaking got worst and tried to find something to hold to keep her from falling. With one movement of his foot, he grabbed her, flew up and bellowed a high-pitched vibrating sound. The rock ceiling opened up and became a huge hole. He flew away outside and the rock ceiling materialized again. ----- o ----- Earlier with Lifen and Xionmao. When they saw her disappeared, Lifen began to panic and waited for Xionmao''s explanation. The panda only grunted and changed into a human form. He wrote on the ground, "Don''t be afraid. She has to go there to get her mount." "Mount? Where is this mount?" "The one I told you not to wake yesterday. She''ll be fine." "Okay, I trust you since Xinyi trusts you. Since she''s not here, let''s talk. Why are you stopping me from telling her I''m her mother-in-law? And why are you telling me not to mention Ming to her?" She said fast in one breath. The panda was about to write his reply when the ground shook. He instantly snatched a floating butterfly fruit and shoved it into her mouth. Lifen involuntarily swallowed the pebble-sized fruit and coughed hard. "Are you trying to kill me?" she said as she hit her chest with her fist to send down the fruit to her belly. However, Xionmao didn''t explain but only gave her a glass of milk. She finished the milk in one gulp and felt her lungs opened. Lifen could breathe well again. Then Xionmao waved his hand at her and ran. "Wait!" shouted Lifen and followed suit, but the best-unexpected thing happened She saw herself running with the same speed as Xionmao. Lifen ran beside him with a big grin and laughing wildly same as when she found out she got younger. "What happened? But look... I can run as fast as you now. Haha! Watch out you bear, I will outrun you." Chapter 34 - Catch Your Wife Ming was now on the site where the said havoc took place. The city guards placed a huge log barricading the road and more guards to keep nosy onlookers from coming. The whole hectare of land was full of grayish-blue miasma. All of them had a yellow slimy substance covering their mouths and noses filtering the air coming into their nostrils and kept them from inhaling the poisonous gas but would still allow them to breathe normally. The alarming thing was this deathly air pervaded not only the farmland but also a larger area beyond its perimeter. They saw dead birds, sheep, dogs, rodents, and other animals loitered not only in this land but also in neighboring farms and villages. Half of the animal''s bodies melted into black stuff as the carcasses lay on the ground as if they tried to run away but only to reach the outer zone of the miasma and died. The human dwellers feared for their lives and vacated the villages but some did not make it. Those who survived stayed in nearby towns and some went to the city to ask for help. No one could see anything inside the farmland so no one knew what had occurred from the day the snake came out. City guards on flying beasts, which wore the same slime masks, flew above the miasma to check the whole perimeter. Ming also rode his own brown-dotted flying stallion. The horse had to fly two hundred yards up the sky before it was sure they were safe. Later, they reached the center of the land and vaguely saw a snake with a body as thick as a tree trunk with two heads coiling on a black mist. One head sensed them and hissed with his tongue out, and without warning, it spat out a thick blue liquid. "Whoa! Careful!" Ming shouted while his horse evaded but the guard behind him was unfortunate. The guard''s giant bird mount was too late to move and struck by it. "Ahhh!?!" shouted the falling guard together with the shrieking sound of the bird. Ming tried to fly down to save the guard but the other snake''s head spat another round of saliva. His mount avoided it as well but had to retreat in haste from the snake''s spitting range or they would die in no time. Then, they heard a sudden whooshing and strong winds hit them, blowing them and the miasma away. "Find cover," shouted Ming, sensing something large coming their way. They flew as fast as they could to avoid the rushing creature. His men also yelled, commanding their mounts to hide under the dense trees while the thick miasma opened at the core and they heard a woman shouted, "Kill that thing." Ming moved his attention to the cry and saw a huge dragon with a lion''s head flying in enormous speed pounced his long claws on the snake''s head while another leg caught the falling guard but let the disintegrating bird''s body slammed on the ground which melted in no time. This whole incident took place in a minute or two. Ming gasped to see the dragon, who gently placed the shivering guard on a tree branch. He focused his eyes on the dragon''s head and saw someone riding on it but what he saw made him stunned stupid. His eyes caught sight of a beautiful lady with big eyes, long nose, a cupid bow''s lips while her long black hair fluttered with the wind behind her back. "Oh!" He thought these were exactly the same features of the face he recalled seeing yesterday but with no paint smeared on it this time. Her true beauty glued his eyes to her. It completely dispelled his misconceptions about the ugly Xinyi. He also did not expect the next time he would meet her, she would be riding a great dragon. Such an intimidating grand entrance, beauty with grandness, but it did not occur to him that she did not plan this at all. The dragon flew on the forest trees to avoid more disturbance on the miasma or it would spread wider and victimize more people. Xinyi did not care to look at Ming. However, Ming could care less with others but not her. In fact, his eyes did not see anyone else but only her this time. He tried to let the stallion fly beside her, but the horse would not dare move closer to a great dragon out of fear and reverence. Ming got frustrated but couldn''t force his mount. He too was afraid although amazed after seeing this revered creature. Yet, he was not that much concerned with the dragon''s presence, but with Xinyi. He felt like he was nothing but an insignificant being compared to his wife riding on this lion dragon. His pride as the husband, the man, and the city governor was pitifully lost this time. However, in his mind, ''I know I was wrong but it doesn''t change the fact that you''re still my wife, Sorceress or not.'' Ming was unaware that he already acknowledged Xinyi as his very own wife opposite to what he said on their wedding night. "Wife, let''s talk down there to make a plan," he shouted out of frustration since the stallion would not dare go nearer. Ming pointed a clearing where the dragon could land with ease and with no one else around the area at the same time. Xinyi heard him and as she turned, their eyes met but she only waved a hand and smiled. "Hi, Governor. Nice to see you again? Leave this snake to us." Ming''s ears stood erect with what he heard. "What? Governor?" he exclaimed, a bit annoyed that she did not acknowledge him as her Lord husband. The lowly mount looked at his master and thought, "Come on, bring down that pride a little. Can''t you see? She tamed that great beast while you''re riding on this puny me." Ming smiled with no mirth in his eyes, feeling foolish to expect her special attention. He shrugged and did not give it much thought but he was not a man who would simply give up without trying his hardest. ''Watch out, wife. I would not easily concede defeat. And since I promised to bring you back, so I would. Just wait and you''ll see.'' "Send your men away, Governor, so we can move easily," Xinyi said without looking at Ming and ate a clear diamond fruit. The dragon told her to eat this to neutralize the poison if she inhaled even a little. "Let''s go, Nianshi. Finish this nuisance once and for all," she said to the dragon. Earlier, after they left the cave, they had a good chat while flying. During their talk, Nianshi asked her why she had a hard time telling him of her family name. Out of a good heart, she replied that it was because of her frustration with her husband who was the present governor. Now, she would absolutely regret telling the dragon after what Nianshi was about to do next. Ming set aside his pride and called his men to move as far as possible, then unexpectedly Nianshi pulled Xinyi from his head and threw her to Ming. "Catch your wife, Governor," said Nianshi. Ming heard what the dragon said in clear human language and responded by jumping up from his sitting position... and with one heavy kick of his foot on the horse''s body, he was propelled higher to catch her at the right timing. As expected of the trustworthy stallion, he was right behind them and let his master fall on him while Ming held Xinyi in his tight embrace. Chapter 35 - Nice Try, Wife As Nianshi pulled her from his head, Xinyi shouted, "What are," but before she knew it, the dragon flung her on the air while saying, "Catch your wife, Governor." "Ahh, No!!" Before Xinyi could voice her protest, two strong arms received her and her face hit Ming''s steady chest and her hand involuntarily wrapped around his neck to keep her body from falling. And that familiar fresh pine scent entered her nose again. "Gotcha!" said Ming, whatever the single word suggested, only Ming knew. The stallion flew under Ming and he straddled on the stallion''s back with no difficulty. He positioned her with her legs on one side of the horse, while a hand rounded her waist pressing her tight on his front and the other held the horse''s reins. Xinyi slowly looked up to him and her shock heightened when she saw his expression. But she blinked several times first to make sure her vision didn''t fail her. Yet, same as before, she saw his face beaming with delight with his heart-stopping smile. She never expected to see him smiling silly, and it made her heartbeat drumming unsteady. Also, his cute dimples were like a magnet keeping her from looking away. Her hand touched her chest and moved back a bit from him as she felt the hard pounding of her heart. ''What is wrong with me?'' While Ming let his mount fly away in a hurry, believing the dragon had something dangerous to do that''s why he entrusted Xinyi to him. Somehow his eyes did not leave her face. They sat together staring at each other while the flying horse soared in the blue sky. Time seemed to stop for them at this very moment. Xinyi suddenly sensed a strong emotion from Nianshi and turned her head to check on what her dragon was up to this time, while the flying stallion brought them far but enough for them to view the dragon''s move with clarity. Everyone present heard whooshing, howling, and whirring sounds as the dragon flew around the whole hectare of miasma with a speed of a raging whirlwind... and getting faster until a n.a.k.e.d eye could only see thick white lights circling in great momentum and becoming smaller toward the center. Nianshi gathered the dark ominous gas toward the center, giving the snake not a second to react or strike. When all the miasma were already in the middle, he breathed out a cold wind without wasting a second and enclosed the poisonous mist and the snake in a transparent ball. After the dust settled, what they saw was a black ball, while the dragon flapped his wings beside it. But Xinyi felt strong hate from the snake. "Be careful, Nianshi," she said as she watched with horror on what would take place next. "Thud! Thud! Awwng!! Nggg!!! Thud!!!" They heard loud cries of the snake and thumping noises as the snake''s body pounded on the sturdy wall of the ball but couldn''t even scratch it. Then red liquid splattered on the wall as the snake continued rampaging. Later the noise weakened until the whole atmosphere became still. Silence Only the rustles of Nianshi''s wings entered their ears. They all looked down, waiting for what would come next. "What happened to the snake? Send me back to my dragon," said Xinyi as she tried loosening Ming''s hand from her. "No, we need to talk first," he said as he held her tighter. "What''s to talk about? There''s nothing to talk about. Bring me down and stop hugging me," she said as she tried to wriggle out from his hold. "Stop squirming, wife. You''re only causing a scene. Look my men are watching us" The last statement made Xinyi obey and glanced around. Indeed, the guards'' focus was on them. She was not used to be the center of attraction and afraid to be ridiculed so she gave up and sat in silence, for now. "Let''s wait for a while, for a signal from your dragon." What Ming said was true, but unknown to the wife, he had another selfish motive, to keep her in his arms as long as possible. He did all these without even realizing the extent of his actions; that he was implying to the male spectators that he was a possessive husband. However... "I, too, would be possessive if I have such a pretty and a talented beast tamer as a wife," Zang Wei and the other guards said to their pitiful selves while looking at the two newly wedded couple''s intimate sitting position. Beast taming was a famous luxurious job sought by kingdoms and the price varied according to the type and difficulty of taming the beast. So, if the Governor''s wife tamed a mythical lion dragon, that only meant she was a trophy wife awarded by the king to their new governor through the imperial edict. If that is so, then, perhaps, their governor was someone of great importance to the king. The guards'' eyes lit with pride thinking about this. However, for Xinyi, he was nothing but a jerk who acted totally out of character. ''Damn this man. Why is he getting chummy now? He doesn''t want me so why is holding me this tight? He even tossed me away before.'' Her eyes scanned the area for any huge animal she could ask for help but she couldn''t even see one. Suddenly, Xinyi felt the agitation of both Nianshi and the snake and diverted her attention back to the scene below. She saw Nianshi exhaled two more rounds of cold air and formed two more layers on the ball. It seemed he knew the snake would make its last attempt to break out and to annihilate his attackers. The snake suddenly hissed and cried a high-pitched sound which broke the inner wall and penetrated a crack on the last wall... but that''s just that. It ended its life with this suicidal act. "Is it over?" shouted Xinyi to Nianshi. "Yes, it''s dead," replied the dragon. "Can I go to you now?" asked Xinyi but already preparing her next plan. "Yes, you can come down now," replied Nianshi. With no warning, she used all her strength to jerk Ming''s hand from her and jumped down from the horse. "Nianshi, catch me," yelled Xinyi. "What?" Ming exclaimed, caught unprepared and tried to reach her but failed since Xinyi fell fast downward. "Kuaisu," shouted Ming. The horse had already moved before his master''s command and swooped down tripled his usual speed to let Ming catch her. While Nianshi, as the Sorceress'' mount, naturally stood and looked up to catch her as she descended fast nearer to him. However, Ming threw a smoke screen on Nianshi, partly blurring the dragon''s eyes from seeing her. "Yes!" This gave Ming the chance to catch her in his arms again and proudly said, "Nice try, wife." Then he pulled the reins and let the horse fly its fastest away from there. "Nooo!?!" shouted Xinyi. Chapter 36 - Mental Case After catching, Ming looked down at her bewildered face, and clutched her tight, not giving her enough room to move. "Nice try, wife." Before she could retort, Ming cut her by talking to the dragon. "Sorry for the smoke screen but I''ll take my wife now. Don''t worry, I''m not a man who hurts my wife... We''ll be back," said Ming with utmost politeness to Nianshi and commanded his mount, "Kuaisu, to the residence." "No, I don''t want to go!" She tried to shift her body and said, "Nianshi... do something." She extended her hands out to the dragon but Nianshi only sighed thinking of his predicament. In reality, Nianshi could have prevented Ming from catching or taking her. That smoke screen was merely a speck of dust blurring her descent a bit but not entirely with his sharp lion''s eyes. Even with his eyes closed, he could still catch her, but his main reason for not reacting was because he did not feel any hostility from Ming nor fear from Xinyi. Instead, he could only see a married couple''s quarrel. Nianshi was centuries old, so this was nothing new to him. For him, it was like he was a pet sitting in front of his quarreling owners. The man wished to reconcile with the wife but the latter wished to make the husband suffer and to stand in between them would only mean trouble for him. ''Oh my, better not get involved and let them settle their problems on their own.'' However, Xinyi did not notice this personally. She had nothing else in mind at the moment but to get away from this man whom she believed never wanted her. Nianshi casually waved a hand at them. "I wish you luck, Governor. May you succeed with your plans," said Nianshi, saying it out of goodwill using a few words so that his mistress would not misunderstand him. Alas to everyone''s ears, it gave off different meanings. To Ming, it meant, ''Go for it, Lord Governor. Make her submit to you and be lovey-dovey.'' And encourage him. In the guard''s minds, ''Wow! The revered dragon is so supportive to the Governor so that his master could spend more time with her husband and make babies.'' But to Xinyi, "Traitor! You''re supposed to be under my command. I''m your master. Why are you obeying him?" She shouted to Nianshi in the top of her lungs with her fist up in the air. Ming squinted his eyes with her sharp yell near his ears and hurriedly covered her mouth with his palm but Xinyi bit it with no care. "Aargh! That hurts, stop it," yelled Ming and glared at her but she bumped her forehead on his lips, making him shout in pain again. This scene played in front of everyone, making the horse feel sorry for his esteemed master and brought them away from the amused spectator''s scrutiny. The city guards thought this was a funny and cute episode for the young couples. They never thought their admired Governor would also face the same love problems like them. Zang Wei giggled in secret but showed total ignorance. For him, his Governor''s marriage was a private matter. His task at hand was more important to him. For the wise dragon, he didn''t care to look back at his mistress but faked a conversation with the frightened guard he placed on the tree earlier. Unfortunately, the guard plainly misunderstood him. Nianshi was sorry to see the poor guard rattled when he talked to him. Unknown to him, what frightened the guard was Nianshi''s big mouth which opened and closed with sharp teeth exposed in front of him. At last, the guard could not bear thinking the dragon would devour him in a snap and fainted. When Ming and Xinyi were far enough, "I told you, we need to talk. I know my mistakes so let me explain first." Ming said seriously, hoping she would stop her ranting and it was effective. After that daring jump she made, Ming made sure she couldn''t get away from his hold this time. She looked away with her hands folded on her chest. Xinyi knew fighting him on the air with no animals around would do no good. Also, if she speaks with Kuaisu, she was not sure if the horse would listen to her since he sensed the stallion''s loyalty on Ming. "Humph, fine, let''s talk but I want to investigate the snake''s body first. I want to know why he acted that way," she said with her face away from him. "We can go back now but promised me you won''t let go of my hand," he said while his face was very near her, his breaths graze her ear and cheeks. If there were space enough, Xinyi would have moved away from him but sorry for her, there was none. But Ming didn''t know the effect of his actions on her. Xinyi moved her head further from him and thought of something. "Do you need to keep on holding me while we''re checking a dead body of a snake? That''s kinda weird. People might think you''re too obsessive." She chuckled and snorted, trying this tactic again. Little did she know, it would backfire on her instead. Ming heard the snort but remembered her first night in Anjing and bet this was her way to intimidate him... and it challenged him. So he said "Hell, yeah. Who cares what they think? I''m the governor anyway. I have privileges and holding my wife''s hand is one of them." And teased her as he whispered, "And your way of laughing is kind of cute too." Xinyi''s ears went red, not only of the way he said it but because he intentionally brushed his lips to her ears to make her submit. She placed her palm on her ear to keep his lips from touching her face. "Don''t... Fine." Xinyi had no way to retort as she looked away, feeling her face blushing from those words. Ming saw her face turned rosy pink and unknowingly captured him and blurted without thinking, "Do you know you''re cute when you blush?" He said this statement for real this time and not a tease. Hearing him said it deepened her blush. She slouched and lowered her head but her palm did not leave her ears. Ming smirked to see her shy and felt refreshed. This was a completely new feeling for him. He couldn''t believe he had fun teasing her. However, he stopped, knowing he had a lot of making up to do. This time, he formulated a plan to make her listen to his explanations and to clear up the mist of misunderstanding between them. While Xinyi wondered what he ate for acting this way now. It even crossed her mind that maybe, just maybe he was a mental case now. Chapter 37 - Queen of the Hutyuns (1) Lifen and Xionmao waited and observed the whole event above a hill near there. The mother-in-law was glad to see Ming and Xinyi together and for the snake''s death. To know Xinyi''s mount was a legendary lion dragon amazed her. But she had her issues to clear with Xionmao now. "Tell me, why are you stopping me from mentioning Ming and from telling her I''m her mother-in-law?" She stood with hands on her h.i.p.s as the warm breeze brushed passed them sweeping the dry field. The panda was silent, trying to comprehend her accusation. Later, he bent and wrote on the dirt. "I never stop you from saying you''re her mother-in-law. I stopped you from talking about your son." "What?" She clenched her fists and wished to blow in anger but after much thinking, she understood it was her own presumptions. "Okay, now tell me, why am I not allowed to talk about Ming? And why can''t you speak the human language like that lion dragon?" She talked while pointing her finger at him and to Nianshi''s location. He erased the written words with his foot and scribbled. "One question at a time. First, to avoid Lady Xinyi from getting emotional. She had no control of her power yet so she shouldn''t get emotional or things will go wrong." "What do you mean things will go wrong when she''s emotional?" "As I''ve said, Lady Xinyi has no control of her power yet. Good thing you came with the ring. Now, she has the great lion dragon to help her and guide her." Lifen played with a lock of hair and asked after much thinking. "That''s good to hear then. But what will happen if she''ll get agitated or angry?" "I don''t know. I haven''t seen it happened, but as a guardian, I can feel the surging power from her when she''s emotional. It''s pointless to ask me this. You better help her control her emotions." "How do you know? Are there more guardians? Who and where are they?" "I can''t tell you more. The truth will come in its own time. I''m going back to the cave. I''m not needed here." As he was about to leave, "Wait! Why can''t you speak human language?" "Because the Sorceress has to learn how to use her powers first. Only she can open that locked part in me before I can speak." "Then how come the dragon spoke?" "Because he is the great dragon. Is that hard to understand?" "Oh, sorry." Lifen covered her mouth and smiled awkwardly, feeling stupid with her questions ... and remembered an object she wished to ask from him. "Can I ask you a favor?" Xionmao didn''t move to listen. This gave Lifen courage to ask what was in her mind since they left the cave. "Can I have that blue spider''s blanket?" Xionmao shook his head right away. "Why?" Lifen asked. "That will be dangerous. The risk is high compared to your benefits." She understood what he meant, but to live in the cave just for the blanket was a crazy plan too. Lifen could only sigh and accept reality. The panda appreciated her understanding, so he thought of giving her a gift. "But I can give you another thing to help you stay younger with no risk. Let''s go back first so I can give it to you and prepare for their coming. I believe they will go back tonight." After hearing that, Lifen was similar to a child expecting a gift she longed to receive. Her eyes lit up with impish glee and a smile broke on her face that could make a troubled man smile. "What is it? What is it?" she said bouncing as she blocked his path. But Xionmao didn''t bother to reply and left. "Hoy, hoy, wait for me," she said and zoomed away right behind Xionmao, happy to get something to keep her young. Now, she understood the truth behind the legend that Fengfu City was the source of the mystical powers of Chiji and thought Cxn, the governor''s estate, was the core. To unravel the hidden mysteries thrilled her but knew the risk too. Thus, she had to let Xinyi took control of this matter than letting a bystander such as her to disturb it at the wrong time. ----- o ----- At the farmland devastated by the snake. Nianshi felt sorry for the guard who passed out. So, he brought him down from the tree and handed him to another guard, who shivered and swallowed his saliva in one gulp when Nianshi''s sharp and long shiny claws which held the unconscious guard''s armor, lowered the person in front of him. He thought it was time to ask Xinyi to release the spell keeping him from transforming in any way he liked. He forbade anyone to go near the ball because of what Xinyi said after they detected the vile snake. Xinyi mentioned about an evil vibe from the reptile which screened her voice from reaching its mind when Nianshi told her to try using telepathy. The result, Xinyi became dizzy and delayed their attack on the snake. They waited for Xinyi. Even though he had power and vast knowledge, he had his own limitations too. Though resistant against evil spirit''s possessions, he had to destroy it to stop from going rampant once he released it from imprisonment. Only Xinyi''s power could bring out and make the spirit docile for asking. To his relief, Ming and Xinyi came back soon. Ming jumped from the horse first and planned of assisting Xinyi but to his dismay, the wife jumped on her own. ''Ah, I''m the fool. How could I forget? She even dared to jump from the sky.'' The husband felt brainless with his actions but, as promised, Xinyi let him hold her hand the whole time. This was hilarious in everyone''s eyes. They looked like a dating couple strolling on a gruesome field of slimy remains while the dead snake''s corpse was their main discussion. Nonetheless, who could ridicule the highest official of the city? Ming knew this well, but his main reason was to keep her from running away after yesterday and her attempts today, so they could talk and clear up their misunderstandings. Mostly, to ask for her forgiveness and patch things up between them. As for Xinyi, she thought of nothing else but how to interact with the captured black spirit inside that ball. Chapter 38 - Queen of the Hutyuns (2) Before Xinyi and Ming reached the ball, Nianshi spoke. "Governor, I''m sorry but you have to stay where you are. Only the mistress can come here." Ming obeyed and stopped walking but, "Wait!" He pulled her toward him and looked straight into her eyes. "Promise me, you won''t leave without me," Ming said with pleading eyes. His sincerity touched her, so she said: "I won''t, so can I go now?" Her casualness made Ming uncertain, so he didn''t let her go but only stared at her, waiting. Xinyi knew what he meant and shrugged. "I promise. Is that enough? Or do I need to say more to ease your mind and trust me?" "No, that is enough," he said with a smile as relief suffused his being. "Thank you," and let go of her hand. For Ming to say thanks was something new to her and took her by surprise... and a slight smile broke on her face. However, she hurriedly looked away and faked a cough to cover her amazement. Yet, Ming noticed it and eased his heavy heart. After that short exchange between the couple, Xinyi walked toward Nianshi and recognized a streaming spell surrounding the ball. ''Hmm, the black spirit is afraid of the spell.'' The dragon saw her pondering face and explained. "This is a cleansing spell. The spirit will slowly disintegrate if it comes out from the ball." "Oh, okay. So, what will I do next?" Before replying to her, Nianshi addressed Ming first, "Please, let your people go back to the city and no one must eavesdrop on us or I''ll eat them because what we''ll be doing is dangerous. But you can stay, Governor, but you have to be silent." He said it as a warning but he wouldn''t hesitate if needed. Ming thanked Nianshi for allowing him and told the city guards to leave, but the fretting city guards did not need any commands. In fact, they were more than glad to leave than to see Nianshi''s intimidating presence. After they left, "Sing the forest song and the spirits will come out and you can ask them," Nianshi said. Thus, she closed her eyes and sang the same song when she appeased the animals. And while her melodious voice filled the area, Nianshi lifted the spell. To Ming''s astonishment, he saw a cloud of black smoke came out from the thin crack. On this note, the dragon placed a finger on his lips as he glanced at Ming, who nodded in return. While Xinyi sang, Nianshi suddenly spoke to her mind and jolted her in fright and cut the song near its ending. Seeing her shocked face, made Nianshi ashamed for not saying it earlier "Sorry, I don''t mean to fright you but we need to talk this way because the spirit must only hear you and no one else or they''ll get distracted." Xinyi got his point and spoke in her mind. "Guide me. What else do I need to do?" "Make it kneel." Xinyi did, and the spirit transformed into a shadow of a kneeling man. "Who are you?" asked Xinyi. "We are the Hutyuns, spirit minions of Kaos the great chameleon." Xinyi and Ming gasped together when they heard multiple voices speaking as one. She breathed deep to clear her mind and asked again. "Where is this Kaos?" "He is dead. The other Sorceress killed our great king Kaos." The three of them furrowed their brows to hear this remarkable revelation. She continued, "Why did the Sorceress kill Kaos?" "Because Kaos mined the Wag stone that could inhibit the Chiangda''s powers. She not only killed Kaos but destroyed the mines." This statement made Ming curious about the stone and the mines but he kept it to himself. "Why did you possess the snake?" "After Kaos died we have no king so we lived in the animal''s bodies for years until you drove us away from the other night. So, we settled inside the snake." Xinyi caught her breath hearing what she did. "How? Ah, how did I do that?" she stuttered. "You sang the same song that night and we came out but you didn''t tell us what else to do and let us leave so we have to find new hosts. But since we still have no king, a few of us entered the old snake hidden in the mines and the others entered other animals too" Embarrassment seized Xinyi and bit her lower lip. "Sorry, I didn''t know at that time." Nianshi reminded her, "Continue asking." "You said only a few are in the snake. So you mean there are more of you?" "Yes." "Where are they now?" "We don''t know. We are scattered here and afar, as long as there is a lonely being like this snake, we can live in them." Xinyi frowned, feeling stupid with her ignorance but she continued. "And you said you waited for my command?" "Yes." "Are you saying I''m now your queen?" Hearing her asked excited the Hutyuns. "No, but if you''ll accept us, we will be your Hutyuns. We need a ruler to accept us and you have what it takes to be our ruler," the Hutyuns said with higher tones. Xinyi heard some animated murmurings from the kneeling shadow and made her uneasy. "Oh my, they anticipated that I''ll say yes," said Xinyi to Nianshi in her mind. But the latter remained silent, thinking about something the Hutyuns mentioned earlier. His quietness bothered Xinyi and had a hard time deciding if she would accept the responsibility or not. For an unbound girl freely living in the valley, to become their queen meant responsibility and headache which was against her simple desire, which was to live peacefully with humans. She looked again at Nianshi for guidance but the dragon''s mind was not with them at this moment. This made her indecisive. Would it be fine to be the queen of these Hutyuns? Chapter 39 - Queen of the Hutyuns (3) "Should I accept them and become their queen?" Xinyi asked Nianshi in her mind and cut Nianshi''s deep thoughts. "It''s your decision, my Lady, but they will continue roaming around and scattered if you won''t take them," Nianshi said as worry sn.a.k.e.d through him. "For you, what do you think I''ll do?" asked Xinyi to the dragon. "For me, it is best to take the Hutyuns under your wing." But noticed her discomfort. Nianshi thought maybe Ming could help her decide. "If you''re still not sure, you can ask the Governor for his opinion too. I can only help you but not dictate." He said while glancing at Ming, who wondered at this moment on what went on since the two looked his way. Xinyi saw Ming''s puzzled look and asked Nianshi. "But how can I ask him? Can I talk to his mind too?" "No, but tell the Hutyuns to go back inside the ball so I can prevent them from reacting while you talk with the Governor." She followed the dragon''s instructions, then without warning the kneeling shadow flickered and twisted like a slime being yanked and crimped here and there; an alarm rung in their minds. "Please, don''t seal us again. Please, take us. We will obey you and do as you say. Please," they said in a hurry. The Hutyuns pleaded as the shadow kowtowed like it was the end of the world if she wouldn''t take them. Aside from their pleas, Xinyi heard trembling voices while some m.o.a.ned, some howled, and echoing "Noo!" There were more sounds in the background but inaudible to their ears. Guilt gnawed at her as she listened to their cries and tried to think of a better way to reject them. It even crossed her mind to search for someone to become their king but who? Headache. While Ming pitied the Hutyuns as he listened to their cries. He wished he could help her but he couldn''t even say a word or go near her. "Nianshi, can you take them or let the Governor become their king?" She said with puppy-eyes, but it didn''t work at the lion dragon. Nianshi shook his head. "They fear me more than welcome me as a ruler. The Governor is not qualified to rule them since he does not have the power to control them. Only you can or another being the same as you, my lady?" Xinyi''s wariness deepened. "What do you mean the same as me?" "I suggest you ask them about what kind of being they recognize as their king." She did and the shadowy figure reverted to its human form with the hope she wouldn''t send them back to the ball. They said they were spirits of nature so only those who had the heart for nature could rule them. "Heart for nature? But what kind of person was your King Kaos? Was he not bad because he sold the Wag stone?" The Hutyuns voices went higher as they spoke with reverence about Kaos. They said he was a guardian who loved nature and protected them. He sold the stone to help the humans heal ailments inflicted by magic, in exchange of a promise that the humans would never touch the rest of the mines and the forest aside from the area he allowed, not knowing the humans used it against the Chiangda. Then their voices'' tone went lower as they continued. Kaos stopped the mining after learning of humanity''s wickedness. But they threatened him by burning a big portion of the forest up the Shining Water Mountain where the sacred river was situated. Good thing, the fire didn''t reach the river. Kaos was tired from days of fighting an almost endless war by himself and with the Hutyuns against a thousand men. He was also not as strong as other guardians since he only had the power to fight with his enormous body and poisonous breath which the enemy had formulated an antidote to protect themselves. He was also concerned with the worn-out Hutyuns and the devastating forest. In the end, he decided to continue the stone trading to save the river, but he warned the organization that someone would come and destroy them if they pursue. As Kaos warned, the Sorceress came and destroyed the mines and Kaos for continuing the trade. They ended the tale by saying, "He did it to save us, but the Sorceress got angry at him and killed him." Xinyi heard some Hutyun''s sobbed. She massaged her temples and made the decision to accept for now then find a good king for them, but she had to know their abilities first. "What can you do to make me take you? Remember, I don''t want useless and disloyal followers." Hope buoyed the Hutyuns and went frenzy. Xinyi heard animated voices and the shadowy figure bowed. "We, Hutyuns, are forever loyal to our queen. We can fight for you, kill for you, and do your bidding," they said it together with zeal, hoping to please her but... unknowingly contradicted to Xinyi''s personal principles. Xinyi never ever dreamed of commanding her followers to kill for her and prayed such a time would never come. Just by thinking of it made her cringe. With those words, she was unsure to become their queen, but... sorry for their scattered state. "That''s all? Is that all you can do? Don''t you have any special skills other than possessing animals and fighting and killing?" Xinyi felt helpless with her predicament. "Please, accept us. You''re a powerful Sorceress, our abilities rely on our ruler''s power. We can do more under you but we can''t tell the extent of our abilities unless you accept us," the Hutyun''s pleaded. "Can I really trust these guys? Or I''m just putting a noose on my neck?" Xinyi told Nianshi. "Base on what I know, Hutyuns never lie and forever loyal to their master to death," said Nianshi. Then Nianshi recalled what troubled him earlier. The Hutyuns said about the former Sorceress killing Kaos, but based on what he remembered, they never encountered Kaos and these beings. He had to confirm on who was this certain Sorceress they talked about. "Mistress, please, ask them why they didn''t let the former Sorceress become their queen?" Xinyi asked and the Hutyuns replied that the former Sorceress only drove them away after killing Kaos. Nianshi couldn''t get this. The former Sorceress was a smart woman and was not reckless and the Hutyuns never lie. In the end, Nianshi asked Xinyi to make them describe the Sorceress. Though it happened eons of years ago, these beings'' memories were reliable. After asking, voices with different answers spoke simultaneously. "She was a green-haired short lady." "She was old and mean." "She wore a green dress." The last one was, "She was ugly." Xinyi wondered and turned to Nianshi for verification. And saw recognition dawned on the lion dragon''s face. She wondered, who was this Sorceress? Another living Sorceress or an impostor? Suddenly, Nianshi slapped his forehead and blurted aloud "Argh! What the heck? It''s that old hag. No wonder?" "Old hag?" Xinyi, Ming, and the Hutyuns echoed. Suddenly, the human shadow flared and scattered in a frenzy. "No! No! No!" the Hutyuns screamed. Nianshi''s voice was like a fire burning them in fear, recalling what he did to the snake and the cleansing spell. "Oh no, what have I done?" Nianshi''s scalp prickled. He did not wait for trouble and opened his mouth to inhale deeply before spewing a deadly mist to the frantic Hutyuns before they fly away out of control, while Xinyi stood rooted as her mind went blank. Fortunately, Ming, the bystander, was calmed and held her hand, saying, "Don''t panic! Tell them to stop now." Out of dread of the possible outcome, Xinyi hurriedly shouted as loudly as possible, "Stooop!! or I won''t accept you and exterminate you now." On that note, the Hutyuns froze on where they were, terror seized them, the tiny black smokes separated into tiny dots and fell flat on the ground unmoving... The whole area where they stood became black. Nianshi cut his long inhalation as a chill went through him. He felt the surging power from Xinyi and grabbed his master in an instant to fly away to protect Ming from receiving a lash of this uncontrolled power. But a blinding light burst out from Xinyi''s pendant along with Ming''s lucky charm again, rendering Nianshi immobile. Then, as Ming expected, another whisper came. "Ming, save us." Chapter 40 - Queen of the Hutyuns (4) Then the light mellowed and totally died down. Xinyi and Ming looked at each other, then to the objects that glowed. Ming thought she heard the sad voice. "Did you hear that?" Xinyi stared at him with her brows up. "Huh? What did I hear?" "That sad voice every time your pendant and my charm glow," he said as he pointed on the objects. "What are you talking about?" Her puzzlement deepened. "Really? You really don''t know?" he asked but Xinyi gave a quick shake of her head. He was about to ask her if she knew why these objects glowed when she''s upset but a strong wind blew past them, making them squint their eyes. Xinyi looked away to prevent dust from entering her eyes because the wind was in front of her but said "Wow!" at what she discovered... Her lips spread into a gaping grin as her brows rose heavenward to see they were in a massive field with green grass and cascading colors of flowers spread out before them. Ming also noticed and marveled where they were. However, Nianshi and the Hutyuns were no longer around. Only the two of them. "Where are we?" He asked Xinyi, but she only walked forward to a large rainbow-colored Marigold like she was in a trance. "Are you okay?" Ming held her hand, afraid if something happened to her since she didn''t answer but she jerked his hand away. "Do you hear that voice?" she asked. Now, it was Ming''s time to get a shock with the same question. "I don''t hear anyone talking. Besides, there''s no one here but us. Where is this place? Where are your lion dragon and that shadow Hutyuns?" However, she was already near the flower and touched it. Suddenly, their vision distorted, and a minute later, they saw themselves in another place. Ten paces from them was a wounded chameleon as huge as Nianshi with flowers of different sizes and colors around it. Then the chameleon saw them and smiled. "This is unexpected. You came at the wrong timing, Great Sorceress." And he coughed out blood, and the flowers hurried cleaning the blood with the petals. Unfortunately, the rapid changes in their surroundings made Ming and Xinyi''s minds muddled for a while. Their brain took time to process and missed the chameleon''s remarks. Xinyi closed her eyes but after opening them, the location didn''t change. Then, she saw Ming staring at her, concerned. "Are you okay?" His concern was real after another travel from wherever this place now. While talking, he wiped some dust off her face with his sleeves. Xinyi moved right away from him. His behavior was strange to her and made her uneasy. "Where are we?" Xinyi asked to divert his attention while wiping her face with her own sleeves. Her reaction appalled Ming. ''This is expected so why do I feel bad?'' he asked himself in silence. But what concerned him most was the oddity of his actions. His teasings earlier were results when her manliness was challenged but this time around he did it without thinking. However, he didn''t give it much thought and replied, "I don''t know either. I thought you knew because I believe you''re the one who brought us here." "I did? How?" She turned around to study her surroundings when she saw the lying chameleon again. "Oh my, I think he said something earlier and I missed it. Jeez, Lei Ming, you''re really a distraction. I should be more attentive to my surroundings." This was also a reminder to Ming but shrugged it off because he didn''t do it on purpose. She closed her eyes and Grandma Liu''s teachings came back to mind. "Be attentive always, don''t let other things distract you. A fraction of a second missed may cause your death." As she focused her mind, she remembered this gigantic lizard addressed her as Sorceress. She then gave her full attention to the chameleon. "How do you know I''m a Sorceress? And are you Kaos?" "Please, talk to me aloud, Sorceress. I hardly hear you. And I don''t want to talk in our minds because I''m tired now," said Kaos, almost like a whisper. This revelation was a double shock to Xinyi. However with Ming, ''Wow! What is going on? They can talk with their minds while I can''t even talk to her properly in the open.'' But tried to encourage himself by exhaling all his dejections out. ''Be patient, Ming. Don''t allow her to keep on rejecting you. I will talk to her and make things right. '' The dying Kaos was unaware of Ming''s depression, but clearly understood Xinyi''s surprise. "It seems your uncontrolled power brought you here, Sorceress. And the reason is the Hutyuns. But I''m happy they caused you to travel in time to see me before I die. Please, great Sorceress, take the Hutyuns and they''ll be your sword and shield, and your arms and legs with the things you need to do. Use them well to protect this place or all magic power will cease to exist in Chiji." Then he inhaled deeply like it was his last. "Great Sorceress, I have to go now. The great Creator of Life awaits me. Please... I beg you to take the Hutyuns." And his body vanished into thin air. "Wait, don''t go yet." She was too late. Then their vision distorted again and "My lady, thank goodness you''re back," Nianshi asked. Xinyi and Ming looked up to the lion dragon with their mouth agape. "What happened? Where is Kaos?" Xinyi shouted, turning around searching for Kaos but only dismayed to confirm they had returned. Chapter 41 - Demands Under the trees'' canopy, Xinyi sat leaning against a trunk away from the filthy farmland. Her mood plummeted after Nianshi''s explanation of why they traveled in time; Because of her strong emotions mixed with her uncontrolled power. Now, she was sulking because she couldn''t go back to Kaos time whenever she liked. Xinyi hated herself missing asking Kaos for information. If she only knew they would meet him in the past, she could have readied her questions before he disappeared. She knew there was no point sulking over it but she couldn''t stop herself from feeling down. Nianshi wished to help her but he also knew she had to deal with this problem once and for all. So, he''d wait until she was ready. While the Hutyuns waited for her decision by obeying and going back inside the ball as not to make things worse for them. However, they had confidence she would accept them because ever since her return, her meeting with Kaos was now in their memories. They were in fact the flowers lying on the ground with the chameleon. While Ming was Xinyi''s opposite. His mind was full and couldn''t wait for explanations but Nianshi was not willing to answer while Xinyi was in this state. "Governor, I suggest you talk to her first to make her feel better than asking me these questions." Ming agreed and believed this was the proper time to talk about their misunderstandings. So, he sat beside the slouching Xinyi. "Hey! Will you listen to me for a while?" "I have a name and it''s not hey," said the long-faced wife without looking at him. ''Oops!'' Oh my, he felt his treading in murky water. He tried appeasing her by showing his dimpled smile and said. "Sorry, it was only a remark. Anyway, Xin-Yi," he mentioned the name carefully, "can I speak to you now?" Yet, his smile didn''t reach the sad wife. Poor Ming. "Okay," said Xinyi though depressed. Her mind was full about what Kaos said concerning the Hutyuns and this place but she could still hear Ming. Before continuing, he heaved a deep breath, hoping she wouldn''t react negatively. "I would like to apologize for what I said on our wedding night and for sending you to Anjing Pavilion. I wished I could turn back time to change it" That ''turn back time'' phrase made her even more depressed and blurted with a rigid tone. "Say directly what you want to say. Don''t go around the bush." Ming wanted to flare up with her impatience, however, knowing he was at fault so he calmed himself. "Fine, but allow me to finish first. I said I''m sorry about everything I told you during our wedding night. It was all a misunderstanding and misjudgment on my side because I didn''t know your true situation in your family. And I added to your misery. I''m sorry." "The truth is I don''t hate you, but it''s your father, the prime minister..." He explained in detail about the argument and receiving the imperial edict without his consent. But he didn''t tell her about his misconceptions of her appearance. He still had his pride as a man for she might think his change of heart was all because of her beauty. Xinyi felt he said it sincerely, so she listened with great attentiveness. "I''m also sorry for speaking about the etiquette lessons. I won''t force you if you don''t want it. I admit I was really wrong about you..." He paused thinking what to say more but decided to end things in a good note with lesser words to avoid more misunderstandings. "We started badly, and I wished to make things right between us." And faced her. "How about starting all over again? You will live in Nufang pavilion so we can be near to each other" Xinyi interrupted him again but she was lively this time. "No, I want to live in Anjing pavilion. If you''re sincere, you must let your people clean Anjing pavilion. Next, give me servants" She cut short and bit her lower lip. "Ah no, I don''t want any servants. Just give me back Gu Dai." She continued stating her demands not realizing she was no longer depressed. While Ming didn''t care how many she would demand as long as she was in her usual self again and didn''t dare to interrupt her. "I want you to provide me a big allowance so I can buy the things I want. I want to remodel Anjing so provide me your best gardener and workers. I want to make it big so the animals have a place to stay. I want to bring someone to live with me and you''re not allowed to say no" Ming''s ears perked up and cut her. "Who might that be? I have the right to know as the Lord of the house." "She is Lifen Ma, another lady, not a man. More questions? I still have more things to say." Her mind was on the roll so didn''t want any interruptions. Ming looked up, wondering if she was referring to his mother. ''Of course, the ring is now with her so this is really Ma but why is she calling her informally?'' He decided to ask her mother later. "No more. What else?" "No etiquette classes. Just give me books. I will learn it myself. I, also, want a library of my own. Give me my own carriage so I can buy my own books." A satisfied smile cracked up on Ming''s face. He thought with his mother''s guidance Xinyi would learn proper etiquette with no hassle and with ease. So, one problem out of the way. Next, the books, he would love to provide those to her since he wished to have a smart wife, not just someone knitting scarf, embroidering at daytime, and playing musical instruments. So, all of her demands were not considered demands for him. Rather, these were pleasing requests from her. In fact, he was proud she asked for books and to know her desire to learn. While they talked, Nianshi was also happy that his master was fine now. Until Xinyi stated her last demand. "You are not allowed to go to Anjing without my permission." "What?!?" Ming shouted, filling the woodlands with his voice. What the heck? As her husband, this one was totally a no-no. He wouldn''t mind traveling to Anjing from his residence every day but to ask for her permission first was perfectly trampling his pride as the man and Lord of the house. "I''m your husband? Why do I need to ask for your permission? And I owned the place. I have the right to go in anytime I like." Xinyi had seen she was in the advantage. So she was calm as she got up and dusted her dress. "Suit yourself. If you won''t meet my demands, I''d rather stay in the cave. Hmph!" And turned her back on him but inside... ''Haha, now I got you. I will have my way now, you jerk. Hoho, this is exciting. I feel good. I can live freely on my own with plenty of cash to spend myself and no worries. Yeah, making you do what I ask feels so good. Hahaha!'' If she could jump and dance with glee now, she would do it, but she wouldn''t dare to be rude while he hadn''t given his full approval yet. Unknown to her, Ming had a plan as well. ''Hehe, I can say yes to you now but I have my ways. Anyway, who can stop the Lord of the mansion? And there are other methods to go in even if you''ll use your animals or these Hutyuns to stop me.'' He laughed secretly. Gosh, the two were finding ways to outsmart the other. Who would prevail in the end? Chapter 42 - Miniature Mings Xinyi stood in front of the black ball and called the Hutyuns out. "I''ve decided. I accept to become your queen." With that announcement, the black dots yelled tiny sounds of "Hooray! Yippee! Yes!" and more while bouncing and flying around. Ming thought they were like a horde of flies flying and buzzing around them which was bizarre in an outsider''s eyes. Good thing no one could see them since Nianshi cloaked them in an illusion spell. "What should I do to make that happen?" asked Xinyi. The Hutyuns began glowing and fused into a shiny cup floating in front of Xinyi. "Drop your blood here and think of something you want us to appear," multiple voices spoke. "Why? Is this not your real appearance?" "Yes, this is not! We took shape on how you wish us to look like. This is also part of the ritual, Sorceress." Xinyi didn''t think more and was about to bite her finger when Ming held her hand. "Allow me to do it for you," said Ming. She had no time to refuse because he already pricked the tip of his dagger on her finger and blood oozed out. He gently tapped her finger on the floating cup and the red liquid dropped and Ming placed the finger to his mouth. This last action surprised Xinyi and pulled her finger from his lips when the cup lighted. Then the cup separated into tiny shining dots, and hundreds of a finger-sized Ming appeared before them complete with duplicate clothes. "What the...? How come you turned into," and pointed a finger at Ming, "...him?" the blushing Xinyi said while sucking her pricked finger. Ming also never expected this and shocked to see the multiple miniature him. While Nianshi knew of the possible outcome but hadn''t thought it would turn out this way. The lion dragon just shook his head looking at the swarming mini Mings. A miniature Ming flew in front of her and answered with his tiny voice, "You were thinking of him when we started transforming so we look like him for now." "What?" Xinyi''s face crumpled with the thought. To think, his sucking of her finger was the reason for their copied appearance. "No!" She hated this and covered her face in shame for thinking about him and turning them to look like Ming. How could she bear talking and living with multiple Mings daily? This would make her crazy. Then a thought came. She was about to ask if they could change into another image when another Hutyun faced her, saying, "I just want to remind you, my queen. That finger in your mouth came from his mouth and his saliva are on it. "Ah! Nooo! Puh! Puh! Puh!" Xinyi spat and wiped the finger on her dress. "Yuck! Eww!" "Pffft!" Ming chuckled with her overreaction but controlled its sounds and looked away as not to anger her. He saw her putting her finger into her mouth but too late to stop her, so he kept silent to keep her from embarrassment. Who would have thought the Hutyun would say it aloud? Also, to see his copies boosted his pride to make his wife think of him. Nianshi giggled thinking of the Hutyun''s innocent reminder but swallowed the bubbling laughter when Xinyi glared at him. Thus, only Ming was left smirking while his back was on her. Xinyi wished to punish him and asked a Hutyun, "Can I command you to spank him?" Ming heard that and turned around, waiting and listening for the reply. "Sorry, my Queen but a part of you is with him, so we can''t hurt him," said the sad Hutyun. "What do you mean a part of me is with him?" The Ming Hutyun pointed the necklace. "The other half of that pendant is with him." "Huh? The other half" And she looked at Ming who brought out his lucky charm which was also his great grandfather''s charm. He placed the cut stone he got and placed it near her pendant and the two would form an oblong-shaped stone if attached together. "Does this mean this is also yours?" asked Ming to Xinyi but the latter couldn''t answer him and looked up to the towering Nianshi. "Yes, it is but also not," replied Nianshi. The two was at a loss with the cryptic answer. "But I won''t explain that here. This is not a safe place. Let''s go back to the cave first. The night is coming and all of you need to eat to replenish your strength." Xinyi''s stomach agreed with the reminder. ----- o ----- Xinyi and Nianshi arrived outside the cave first with the tiny Mings and Ming with Kuaisu followed. "Mistress, please place the ring first on me so I can transform into a human." "Really? That''s great." Xinyi did so and they heard a glass broke. And suddenly, Xinyi saw herself touching a handsome man''s firm and n.a.k.e.d chest. Xinyi jumped back and went silent for a while... giving him a once-over. "Are you really Nianshi?" What she saw was a blond-haired man with golden round eyes, curly long eyelashes, and aquiline nose. "Yes, it''s me, mistress," Nianshi said with his thin red lips as he bowed. Suddenly, Ming jumped in between Xinyi and Nianshi and pointed a finger on the haired chest. "Close your robe properly. You have no decency facing your mistress like this." Nianshi stared at eye-level at Ming with their same height and snickered while arranging his robe. "Don''t need to be jealous, Governor. My type of girl is another dragon like me, not my human mistress." He continued to chuckle as he entered the cave ahead of them. Ming turned red listening to Nianshi and the miniature Mings chuckling. Xinyi covered her mouth as she giggled in silence with Nianshi''s joke and ran after Nianshi but in her mind, ''Was he really jealous of Nianshi now?'' Chapter 43 - Trust this Ma Xinyi looked at the supposedly Lifen Ma standing beside Lei Ming. The confusion was on her bare face and the source of that confusion happened minutes ago. They newly entered the cave and Xinyi saw Lifen Ma studying herbs with Xionmao in panda form. When she walked toward the two followed by the little Mings, Lifen Ma gaped in shock and loudly uttered, "Why are there a lot of little Mings here? What are they?" and pointed at the mini Mings hovering around Xinyi. Exposing she knew Ming led to Xinyi''s confusion. "You know the governor, Ma?" Ming, on the other hand, was also in great surprise, staring at the young face of his mother. His eyes opened like a huge plate as he muffled ''ah'', ''how'', and ''what'' gesturing a finger at Lifen''s face. The dragon, panda, Hutyuns, and other animals present looked at each other and stood at the side, leaving the family reunion to the humans. Lifen Ma walked to Xinyi and held the daughter-in-law''s two hands. "Listen to me first before you react, okay?" Xinyi gulped a good amount of saliva, expecting something hard to digest information with the way Lifen Ma acted. "I hope I can swallow this well and not something to make me go nuts, Ma." The mother-in-law smirked with what Xinyi said. "I can guarantee it''s not that something that will choke you or give you constipation, dear. Trust this Ma of yours," Lifen said smiling like a mother comforting her child to trust her as she let the daughter drink a bitter medicine. While Xinyi expected to learn an awful truth but willing to listen when she saw the kind smile of her Lifen Ma. Lifen caressed Xinyi''s face and said, "I am actually your mother-in-law?" "What?" gasped Xinyi but Lifen Ma cut her by putting a finger to the daughter-in-law''s lips. Then she turned her gaze at the gaping Ming as she pulled him while still holding the more perplexed Xinyi. "Where''re your manners? Close your mouth, son." Ming did but remained dumbfounded. Lifen looked back at Xinyi as she pointed at herself and Ming. "Look at our faces. See? He''s the male version of me but I didn''t tell you this earlier because I thought this panda," pointing at Xionmao, "told me not to tell you but it was all a misunderstanding on my side." Then she looked at the bewildered two people. "On how I looked so young again, Well...," she blinked her eyes coyly, "as I''ve told you earlier I''m older to become your Ma but thanks to the magic blanket of youth here that I became younger. Tada!!!" She lifted the bluish silk blanket to them and let it run to her face while closing her eyes, feeling the softness of the cloth on her face. The baffled daughter-in-law watched this young-faced mother-in-law playing with the blanket. She recalled Xionmao mentioned this cloth to her when she rummaged the things for a dress to give to Lifen after taking a bath. The mother''s childish act woke Ming from his daze and spoke this time around. "Oh, I get it now." And nodded his head. "So, you came looking for your daughter-in-law and became this young looking because of that thing and didn''t introduce yourself as the mother-in-law because you love to be treated as the young you," he said to Lifen with a knowing face, teasing his mother. "Knock it off, will you? I already told her I''m her Ma but didn''t tell her I''m her mother-in-law just because of that panda. I''ve been her Ma from the very beginning and will always be." Lifen said to clarify further to Xinyi as she placed her arms on Xinyi''s shoulders. As Xinyi saw them bickering, she now totally believed Lifen was really Ming''s mother. Though she was taken aback at first, she realized she was not offended that Lifen kept the truth at first since it was only due to a misunderstanding between Lifen and Xionmao. "So, aside from being the Sorceress'' disciple''s descendant, you''re also my mother-in-law?" Xinyi said her mind out loud while staring at Lifen. "Yes," Lifen smiled and kissed Xinyi''s cheek and held the young lady in her embrace. "I am indeed your mother-in-law, my dear. And from now on we''ll be together. You can still call me Lifen Ma because I''m really your Ma." ''Yes, she''s right she never lied from the start.'' Xinyi told herself and closed her eyes leaning against Lifen''s Ma''s shoulders. ''I really have a mama now.'' Then Ming cut their lovey-dovey episode with the question he reserved earlier. "Sir Nianshi, can you tell us now about her pendant and my lucky stone?" "What? What pendant and lucky stone?" asked Lifen Ma. Xinyi showed her pendant to Lifen Ma. "This, Ma." Then Lifen exclaimed, "Oh, my great ancestors. This could be the" Chapter 44 - Xinyi & Ming "That is the former Sorceress'' gift to her lover before she left this world," Nianshi finished Lifen''s sentence. "What do you mean?" Ming asked. But Xinyi butted in. "Nianshi, can you tell me all about the former Sorceress?" Xinyi voiced out what was in her mind since young. However, Nianshi''s face became solemn. "I''m sorry, my Lady, but the former Sorceress sealed a part of me to keep me from telling you about her." "What? Why did she seal it? What''s wrong with telling me about her? I only want to know who and what kind of person she was." "If it''s only about who she was, I can tell you but if it''s about her power and exploits, these things will only unfold when the right time comes because she didn''t want you to compare yourself to her for it could affect your self-confidence. This is what she left in my memories in case you''ll ask." "Why?" Xinyi said with sadness in her heart. "Please, don''t be too concerned. She only wished for you to practice your powers at your own pace while I''m here with the items she left for you to guide you. So you will discover your powers all by yourself and maybe become a better Sorceress than her." "Fair, I understand what she means or maybe she already knew my weakness to do that. I admit I always have the tendency to react and compare myself to others. Then I feel down if I can''t meet people''s expectations." Ming felt bad knowing this. ''No wonder she reacted badly when I mentioned about the etiquette class.'' Nianshi guessed the former Sorceress could have seen her successor''s reaction if she knew how great and dubious was her powers and explorations since they almost have the same attitude and behavior. "Oh, dear. Why do you think like that?" said Lifen as she hugged Xinyi. "Ma, I don''t know. I just felt I''m I''m not sure why I''m like this...," she stammered and closed her mouth, lowering her head on Lifen''s shoulders as the last sentence she thought of saying played in her mind. ''Because I''m afraid people will fear me and my powers. And I''m not sure if I''m good enough for people to love me. I''m also afraid to lose the important people in my life again.'' Xinyi knew she leaves or runs away if people ignore her with the belief that she was not good enough. Also, she thought this was the best way for her not to get hurt than trying to meet the people''s expectations. They didn''t push her from saying more. To keep her from going deeper with her emotions, Nianshi opened up the facts they wanted to know. "Since you want to know what kind of person was the former Sorceress and that pendant, let''s eat first and I''ll share them to you after dinner." Indeed, after a feast of fish and vegetables cooked by Nianshi and fruits prepared by Xionmao and animals, Nianshi started. "Actually, your predecessor''s name was also named Xinyi." The namesake covered her mouth with her eyes dilating after hearing this. "And she was betrothed by her parents to her lover Lei Ming. I think he''s your great grandfather, Governor, and the real owner of that pendant. But they never got married due to circ.u.mstances." Now, it was everyone''s turn to get surprised but Ming and Lifen were the main persons who had a hard time swallowing this information. "Wow! It''s true I have the same name with my great grandfather but the Sorceress was the same with my wife too. How coincidental? So this was really from his lover, no wonder he wore it with him the whole time and call it his lucky charm, but... how it got cut into two?" asked Ming looking at his lucky stone, while Xinyi touched her pendant while staring at Ming''s half in his palm. "I don''t know what really happened why it became two but a disciple was supposed to give it to your great grandfather when the former Sorceress departed this world as a token of their love and as a thing to remind him of her and to help bring balance to this world after the Cleansing Fire Organization brainwashed the minds of the former human rulers." The three humans were in deep thoughts, mostly the couple when they heard their names coincided with their predecessors and they were arranged in marriage as well but never married while the current them got married but no love. "So the real owner was the Sorceress and she asked a disciple to give it to my great grandfather. So the whispers I heard was from the Sorceress for my great grandfather and not for me?" said Ming. "So, you''re hearing whispers from the stone?" "Yes, every time it glowed. And that is usually when my wife is emotional," he said, pointing his eyes at Xinyi. He said it as a statement and as an information to the hearers, most of all to Xinyi. The wife glanced at him, stunned speechless, for this was the first she heard of it. Then she bit a finger as she realized what he said was true about the timing of the glowing. "That''s news to me, Governor. I have no answer for that since I left her side and sent back to sleep after she decided to offer her life''s essence to bring back the partly chaotic magic powers and to bring balance to this world," replied Nianshi. "She gave her life essence? Then was the balance restored after her sacrifice?" asked Xinyi. "I''m sorry but I also don''t know the answer. As you know, I just woke up from hibernation. I don''t know anything more about what happened to this world during my sleep." This was news to Ming but his interest was on the whispers. Then Lifen''s mind aligned with him and asked, "What were the whispers said, Ming?" "I can''t remember everything but based on what I remember it once said ''I love you, Ming ''er'' and the latest one was ''Ming, save us''. There was one more but I forgot." Then he looked at Nianshi. "Sir, do you have a way we can hear the whisper without triggering my wife''s emotions?" Hearing it shamed Xinyi but sighed in admittance for her lack of control with her emotions. But no one noticed her sighing because everybody''s attention was on Nianshi. The latter blew hot air, unsure what to do. He was in doubt if he had to divulge the principal factor of the stone... but decided nevertheless. "Actually, this stone is also the key to the former Sorceress'' time portal which could lead the way to her tomb." "Do you mean she told her disciples to give it to her love for him to follow her to death?" asked Lifen. "I don''t know. One way to find the answers to your questions is to find a way to attach the two back together. And maybe we can hear the whole message in there if there''s one and would lead you to enter the time portal then to her tomb." "But in what way they could be fused together?" asked Ming, thinking it could be that easy like asking a jeweler. "That, I don''t know because that is made from the stone taken from the deepest mines where we can find that green lady the Hutyuns mentioned Because she is the mines'' guardian and the Gnome''s Queen." Chapter 45 - Pranks "So we need to go to her and ask how to put the stone together without crashing it but...," added Nianshi. "But?" Ming interjected. She couldn''t wait longer. "I don''t know the way because the Sorceress went there through her time portal." "Ah." "Oh my." Each of them cried. More headaches. Xinyi could only sigh. On the next day, Ming started the construction of Anjing Pavilion after he finished building a hut within the forest but with a nice silk-covered soft bed and with other conveniences Xinyi demanded from him. He also brought Gu Dai to keep his promise, but they had to warn Gu Dai not to tell of her master''s power and the Hutyuns or it would cause her life. But, to their surprise, Gu Dai already knew of her power. "Did father send you to me because you won''t be afraid of my power?" Xinyi asked Gu Dai with widened eyes while she sat on a reclined bamboo seat. "Yes, my Lady," replied Gu Dai as she received an umbrella from a veiled Hutyun. "Are you not afraid of me and these little ones?" She moved closer to Gu Dai while the maid placed the umbrella on a pole prepared by another Hutyun. "Why would I, my lady? The truth is, my late mother was also a Chiangda, but she died trying to use her powers to save me from young masters from rich families who attempted to **** me." "Ah, that''s dreadful. I''m sorry for bringing up such a tragic story." Xinyi was sorry with what Gu Dai experienced. "Never mind, my lady. In fact, I''m thankful to the prime minister for saving me and sending me to you." She ended after the umbrella was in proper place shading Xinyi''s body from the sunlight. "I didn''t know that," Xinyi said almost like a whisper because she couldn''t believe her father saved a Chiangda''s child. Most of these powerful beings'' children were sold to brothels or to rich families as a helper. This information about her father''s deeds was really something new to her. "What''s your mother''s power?" "She can manipulate plants but she couldn''t use it well and the authorities sent an arrow to her heart..." Gu Dai choked saying the last words. "I''m sorry to hear that." By now, Xinyi began to see bit by bit on how much she had to thank her father for keeping her from people or she might have ended up like Gu Dai''s mother. "Don''t be sorry, Lady Lei. Anyway, I''m happy I''m with you. From now on, I will help protect you." Xinyi suddenly gulped fast the juice she drank and coughed hard after hearing Gu Dai''s declaration. Seeing her choking, Gu Dai hastily pounded her back to help her breathe well. "Be careful, my lady." "Wow, what loyalty but no," Xinyi said with a bit of heaviness in her voice after her breathing normalized. She refused such help knowing the poor maid was helpless on her own. But the latter insisted, so the master had to let Gu Dai keep her oath. While the two chatted, the Hutyuns sulked in front of Ming because Xinyi told them to wear a veil. He walked to the sitting pretty Xinyi drinking a glass of juice while the unveiled Hutyuns followed behind him. "Wife, why are making them wear the veil?" "I can''t help it, I get annoyed thinking what you did to make them look like you," said Xinyi while ignoring Ming then faced the little beings. "If you don''t put those veils again, I won''t let you come near me." "No!!" The Hutyuns groaned and hurriedly wore veils and tried offering Xinyi some fruits, drinks, and books, outwitting Gu Dai''s eagerness. Gu Dai had to give way for them for she felt their pain while Ming sighed. But the naughty husband who didn''t want to lose, sent a wind to blow the veils away, making Xinyi angry. The little Mings covered their faces right away than to add to their queen''s ire but irritated Ming. ''You little punks need not be afraid of her. She won''t dare hurt you.'' Ming thought but outwardly, he only smiled at Xinyi with his charming smile. "Wife, let them be. It''s not their fault anyway." "It''s you who made them suffer," she replied and jerked her head away from him. ''Tsk, tsk, you''re getting c.o.c.ky now after just winning one against me, eh? We''ll see. It''s your turn now, but it''s mine later,'' he said in his mind, but only shrugged in front of Xinyi as he apologized to the sad Hutyuns. That afternoon, Xinyi went out to buy clothes with Gu Dai and asked for a male companion as the carrier, but Ming didn''t allow anyone else, even his brothers, to accompany her. But he went himself. And this gave Xinyi an opportunity to play a prank on him. Gu Dai and Xinyi went into a shopping spree and ran around the market buying clothes, blankets, undies, bags, accessories, and others while throwing all items to Ming until the packages fell down at his feet. "Aya! Husband, why not let someone come with us than you?" she said while laughing inside. The vendors and the guards felt sorry for their Governor and volunteered to carry for him. While Gu Dai''s face went pale thinking the Governor was poorly treated by his wife in front of the people. The maid nudged an elbow to her master saying, "Lady Lei, please, this is too much. The people will hate you for this." Her reminder scolded Xinyi and agreed with her. And thought of stopping her pranks and go home. However, Ming understood her tactic well and hated to lose. Hence, he only thanked those who offered help and let the carriage follow them everywhere and tossed the items straight inside while showing Xinyi his empty hands. Xinyi''s ears went red in vexation and bought as much as she could to make Ming furious with her spending. But the result, Ming showed the people that he doted his wife so much by allowing her to buy everything she liked. In the end, the people praised him for loving his wife this much while single ladies envied Xinyi to have a husband like Ming. In other words, Xinyi lost this bout today and planned on getting even the next day. Then her attention went to a bookshop. She went in and purchased a lot of books about health, herbs, history, and others until she found an old book with dark green cover with a title, My Diary. With this, her eyes lit as she recalled something. Xinyi called it a day and ran as swift as her feet could carry to reach the cave. As he went in, she saw Nianshi napping under a tree in human form. "Nianshi," she yelled with a splitting smile and said, "Nianshi, bring me back to Forsaken Valley. Grandma Liu left a diary there. We might find some clues in her entries since she was the one who gave me this pendant." "That will be a good idea," Nianshi said. Chapter 46 - Longing Vines So, the next day, Nianshi, the little Mings (with their heads covered with veils, opposed by Ming but Xinyi insisted and won), and Xinyi traveled to Forsaken Valley for the book, hoping it was still there. While Ming started the reconstruction of Anjing Pavilion with her mother''s guidance for the illusion traps'' formation. At first, Lifen wished to go with Xinyi but to her delight, Xionmao stopped her by giving her the black hook fruit for her to eat and it''s seedlings for her to plant to keep her youthful looks and vigor. While Lei An went frantic to see her mother back to her younger countenance after a trip home and insisted to study the fruit. The fruit''s existence also thrilled Zhai and Qinfen and thought of starting a beauty shop business. They also asked Ming if Xinyi was the lady fairy of which Ming denied. However, Nianshi strictly prohibited Ming and Lifen from telling the Lei family that their sister-in-law was a Sorceress to keep them from spreading the news unnecessarily while she hadn''t learned to control her powers yet. The lesser people to know, the better. Along the way to Forsaken Valley, the veiled Hutyuns informed Xinyi where the other Hutyuns took residence as they passed by areas. And they found thousands from a centipede''s lair in a huge cave within the Bleak Misty Forest and freed the giant insects from the Hutyuns'' power, resulting of the centipede''s pledging their life to Xinyi. They found a community living in an ancient tree. Other hundreds were in a giant fish in Herketish lake, the red lake on top of a magical mountain where no man had set one''s foot since time immemorial. This time Xinyi thought of something else like fairies, flowers, and others but not Ming for the new Hutyuns'' images, leaving the little Mings sad since their faces were under a veil. As they travel further, they mentioned to Xinyi of their secrets. "So you can transform into any form I like after a week I became your queen?" "Yes, my Queen. And you can make us transform into any weapon you like. I mean like a literal magical weapon like your sword, bow, and arrow, or even transform the same as Nianshi for you to use in fighting and defending." "Can each one of you transform into human size?" "Alone, we can''t, but we can by grouping together based on the size you want us to transform. If it''s a huge one like Nianshi then the whole clan will have to gather." Xinyi slowly understood what Kaos told her, "the Hutyuns will be your sword and shield, and your arms and feet." So their powers depended on her, on how strong she was, and on how and in what way she used them. After gathering the last Hutyun detected, they went straight to Forsaken Valley. They arrived in the valley two days after and saw the place turned into a thorn forest. "What happened here? Why it''s like this?" Xinyi asked no one in particular. What they saw was a valley with dark green spiky vines covering the whole place and the little farmhouse was in the middle of the thorns. The once peaceful meadow no longer existed. In other words, no one could go in and out of the place without cutting the vines. But as Nianshi pulled a stem, it moved and lashed back at him. Thanks for his reflexes, they avoided the whooshing spiky whip from hitting them. "What are these and how this happened?" "I think this plant is what they called Longing Vines." "Longing Vines?" Xinyi and the Hutyuns shouted. "Yes, because they are sentient plants or beings which were abandoned by their owners, in this case, I think by you, Sorceress. Longing Vines only grow from the things of powerful Chiangdas. They longed for their owner and they turned into this hideous vine preventing them from being stolen or taken by others while waiting for their owners'' return." "If I''m the owner then why are they not acknowledging my presence." "How about chopping them to pieces, my Queen," said the Hutyuns but Nianshi intervened. "No, they will continue to grow and their former image will be destroyed along the way. This thing could be the diary or anything you left here which is sentient from the start but you don''t know it." "Oh my. What are we going to do?" Then Nianshi added. "The only way is to show your sincerity to the sentient being by jumping down where the thing is located." "What?" Chapter 47 - Impending War At this moment in Fengfu City, a messenger arrived and gave Ming a stamped scroll with the King''s royal crest. He raised a brow while touching the crest for this mark showed a royal edict but the message inside was bad news for him. The king of Yush country ordered Ming to strengthen the city''s defenses because of the impending attack from the neighboring nation, Goding. And for Ming to prepare a place to house and welcome the royal army generals and for the arriving royal army. The news didn''t stop coming. Another one came from the foreign merchants telling him that Goding country''s thousands of military might were on their way to attack the border cities at the south, which were mainly Shendai, Ninpu, and Fengfu. The foreign army set their camp just ten days travel to Fengfu. It meant Ming''s governance was the first target. Ming closed his eyes thinking of the outcome of this war. Where will he placed the women and children? He called Zhang Wei, Lifen, and advisers for a meeting in the old Governor''s office, which was still under construction ever since he took office. He had wondered what men were the previous governors to spend more money for the mansion than to this small one-story official building for the ten clerks and city officials. He had to send the workers for today so he could have the meeting here while Anjing was under renovation. "My Lord, as a border city, our walls were made as a fortress in the past but this stone walls had weakened in time," an old man with a long beard said. "Green molds have covered the walls. It has lost its former glory," another elder said, shaking his head. Ming''s temples tightened to listen to their nonsense. "Can you tell me something I don''t know? Are there anything special about these walls and the defense system of this city? If you can provide me a drawn city construction plan will be helpful." "I''m sorry, my Lord. We have nothing of that sort for the last governor had no interest in this city. He always hated this place and was happy when he learned he will get an office job in the capital city." "Never mind." Ming looked dismayed at the two elders and dismissed them early. Only him, Zhang Wei and Lifen remained. "Ma, we don''t have good doctors here. I can only rely on you and Lei An to help me check the medicines and the local clinic for its supplies and needs," he said as he gave a list to her. Ming and Lifen were in serious discussion while Zhang Wei wondered why his governor called Lifen ''Ma'' with her youthful beauty. ''Is she his second mother but they almost look alike? Maybe his older sister?'' "Zhang Wei, show me the walls and our weapons so we can plan what to do next. Send men to warn the villages and for them to escape to other cities for now" He thought of his other plans but paused when he saw the dumbstruck Wei staring at Lifen, who in turn had a bit of blush on her cheeks while reading the medicine list. "Ahem, ahem." Ming''s harrumphing alerted Zhang Wei and looked straight at the governor with his red face. "Shall we go now so we will be finished soon?" asked Ming, concerned with the attention her mother''s young face brought to his people. ''I hope I won''t face more problems in the future.'' After the meeting, Lifen went directly to the cave and begged Xionmao for the medicinal herbs in there. The panda, as the guardian, didn''t give her much but only a few with a written guide on how to plant these herbs outside the cave. Though disappointed, she knew Xionmao had the family''s protection in mind. With these new herbs, Ming created another walled garden behind Anjing. In other words, Xinyi''s Anjing became larger than it was. The building plan now included the herbs'' plantation. They dug underground to form mini caves to plant those needed no sunlight, like the Moon Fuyen plant. As an herbalist trained by her late grandmother, Lifen spent more time listening to Xionmao''s teachings after she learned the panda was already a century old and knowledgeable with herbs. Lei An, though suspecting on how her mother bought such rare herbs during her travels, she continued learning from her mother and decided to become an herbalist herself. However, after knowing about the rare herbs, Qinfen began scouting a good spot for not just for beauty but also for an herbal pharmacy within the city market, but Lifen was against it. "Stop this nonsense. We are in the middle of an impending war. You can do this business later after the war," she scolded her son. Qinfen held up their plans for now but had some other thoughts. That was to sell it in the underground market. Chapter 48 - Leap of Faith At the Forsaken Valley. Nianshi and the Hutyuns prepared a nice homely cabin on a hill not too far from the valley while Xinyi tried to rethink what she''d do. She also called the animals who were delighted to see her again. Xinyi spent time with the animals and felt bad for leaving Kuaille in Fengfu when she saw other nightingales perched on trees around them. The Hutyuns began tending animals while the python enjoyed wrestling with Nianshi by encircling and squeezing the human form dragon and lost the whole time by a simple prick of the long claws. Even though the snake shouted "unfair", he still went on trying to win against Nianshi. As they tried their best to entertain Xinyi, she began asking for information from the forest animals. "Xinyi, these longing vines came out a week after you left because people came here and ransacked your house," said a rodent. "So the book turned into this vine and tried to kill those people but they escaped before the vine became fully grown. Those people had deep wounds all over their bodies when they left." said a wild boar. "Who were these people?" asked Xinyi. "They smell the same as us but not from us?" said a fox. "What do you mean?" "They were wearing fox and bear furs but they are humans but have abilities of a Chiangda," said a deer. "Chiangda? Are they Chiangda?" "No, they weren''t but have powers from an object in their bodies," said the struggling python while his tail tried lifting Nianshi''s hands away from him to keep the claws from hitting him. "What powers did they show?" "Hiss!! They used water and fire but they can''t kill the vine because this plant can eat fire and used water to grow faster," shouted the python after losing again against Nianshi after the latter head-butted his head. "Wow!... Really? " The wow was for Nianshi''s fiftieth win. "Don''t be afraid to jump in the middle, Xinyi. I''ve seen longing vines for years and they will never hurt their owners," said the oldest eagle who pecked the python''s body with his beak and asked the snake to try wrestling against him. With their encouragement, Xinyi decided to jump in the next day. Before the sun said hello to them, Nianshi flew up with Xinyi on his head. Xinyi looked down at the moving thorny stems lashing at them and swallowed her saliva several times at the horrendous sight. "Nianshi, is there another way for us to communicate with this plant than jumping down in the middle of this dome of thorns?" "There is no other way since you left it and it felt abandoned. This is the only way to convince the thing that you desire to get it back. You have to take this leap of faith, Sorceress." "It might hurt me." "I don''t think so unless you hurt it before but since you''re the owner it should accept your sincerity." "Should," Xinyi interjected and breathed deep, building her courage but those thorns really struck her to cower. If you looked down, there was a dome-like structure made of vines with different sizes of thorns. She might be able to jump around the big ones but what she feared was the tiny spikes thrown at them in every whip of the vine that would surely pin her like a pincushion. "Remember, the leap of faith," reminded Nianshi. "Understood but give me some time. Can we go higher for a while? I''m having cold feet. Will I die if those thorns pinned me?" "The only way to find out is to jump on it without fear or just close your eyes, Sorceress but don''t forget, I''m here and so do the Hutyuns. We won''t let it hurt you. But believe in yourself more and the thing to protect you." "Yes, my Queen. We can also cover your body like a hard steel so it won''t prick your body." "Don''t do that, Hutyun. You will jeopardize the whole plan. The thing wanted from her is her trust and her deep desire to have it back," said Nianshi. After learning the reasons, the Hutyuns quieted and wished her all the luck but ready to zoom down anytime to protect her. "Hooo!" Xinyi blew out all the air from her lungs and shouted as she jumped, "Here goes nothiiing!!!" And closed her eyes as she fell while kept on murmuring, "Leap of faith, leap of faith, leap of faith" Whereas those above observed and waited for any stems that would try to strike her and they would jump in if needed A vine moved and about to catch her with its thorny stem but when it reached her body The Hutyuns were ready to protect her... but astonished when the thorns turned into flowers as the vine caught her and brought her down safely. Xinyi''s eyes were closed the whole time when she felt silk-like and fragrant cloth encircled her and slowed her descent until her feet touched the ground. She slowly opened her eyes to see herself standing inside her old room with a roof made of vines while her bed and wardrobe were indescribable. Suddenly, a hole in the floor sucked all the vines until nothing was left but only the sweet aroma blown with the wind due to the speedy sucking effect. Then her hair floated down as the wind settled. Then she looked down at the hole and saw a lone cactus rooted in a book. She bent to pick the book and as her hand touched the cover, the cactus grew and wrapped its body around her wrist but she felt no pricking pain from the plant. The plant moved and meows like a cat as it curled on her arm. Xinyi brushed its body and it purred. She thought it was a cat wishing to be cared for and gave it more dose of patting. The cactus kept on purring, loving the touch of its owner. Xinyi opened the book and inside there was a name... Xian Xinyi. ----- o ----- Eight days had gone by since Xinyi left. As the city prepared for the incoming war, several caravans owned by wealthy families began leaving the city. Ming didn''t mind their leaving since he expected this to happen from such cowardly people. Their desertion rather pleased him as he opened the abandoned mansions to house the hundreds of people seeking refuge from villages. Ming was busy with Zhang Wei and ardently stopped at bookshops on his way home to buy books to fill the big library he prepared to surprise Xinyi later. He expected for her smiling face and approval with his efforts when she got back in spite of the coming war. He also talked with his mother for Xinyi''s lessons of which the mother understood but told him to give time for his wife to feel the need and ask for the class herself. Ming was at ease as he agreed with the wisdom. Chapter 49 - Ming the Tactician Xinyi, Nianshi, and others sat outside the hut as she opened the diary again and saw the name Xian Xinyi. "How come my name is here? Is this my predecessor''s diary?" Then she looked at Nianshi, who only smiled at her. That smile of his told her he knew this all along and made Xinyi curious. Her fingers opened the next leaf and suddenly a black hole which looked like a vortex opened on the page and sucked her in an instant. "Queen Xinyi!" yelled the Hutyuns and the animals together but Nianshi was as calm as ever and assured them by saying, "She''s doing fine. Just keep watch for any unwelcome guest." Though confuse and concerned of Xinyi, the animals had no other choice but to listen to the lion dragon''s command. They scattered in the surrounding forest while the cubs and pups went back to their lairs. The lion dragon grabbed the book and placed it on his head and the cactus instantly rooted itself on him, hidden in between his hair. Then Nianshi transformed into his human form and laid inside the hut while the Hutyuns transformed into shrubs and trees covering the little abode from intruders'' eyes. ----- o ----- In Fengfu City, Ming''s scouts reported that the Goding army would arrive two days later. But the bad news, Youshi''s full army''s arrival would be delayed because of some unexpected turn of events in another city. It seemed half of Goding''s army went ahead to Ninpu City. Fortunately, he received news that Youshi''s cavalry and aerial army might reach Fengfu today. Ming knew he could ask Xinyi for help but scratched the thought unless he had no other choice. If possible, he wouldn''t allow her to join the battle this time. He too had to keep a low profile and avoid using his powers. Somehow, he knew what to do as a top-notcher of the civil exams and as a disciple of the retired general of the royal army. In his survey, a shallow canal surrounded the walls and to his delight, special algae settled near the base. Based on his knowledge, these plants were a famous meal of the fire insects that come out at dusk till dawn to feast with these plants. And the most crucial point was these ants hated anyone, including animals, from disturbing their mealtime. So, he made these half an inch and red insects as his involuntary ally for this war. He gathered enough black cloth and prepared it on top of the wall. So, when the enemies would come running to climb the walls during day time, his men would unroll the cloth to cover the wall so the resident fire ants would come out right away. Thanks to the wall''s not so tall ten-yard height, they had enough cloth for the front portion. Next, the sidewalls, he found more algae up to the topmost since these parts were near trees shading the whole wall. As expected, no one could go near the wall because of the mounds of fire insect''s nest around the walls. So, the sides were no longer a problem from unseen climbers. Yet, despite the insect''s presence, he knew he could only use their help for a day because once the enemies learn of these ants'' presence, all they need was send fire arrows to scare the ants away. Also, though they were called fire insects, they never produce fire. It''s only their dark red color and dubious bites which hurt like hell gave them such a name. But at least, this would help stall the Goding armies attack for a time. Next, the shallow canal. He looked at it and thought digging deeper wouldn''t give them an advantage for the water had dried up without a good source of water because the water source before was the brook in his estate but its direction had changed later to provide water for the people inside the city. Instead of getting discouraged, he went around the city and had his men collect oils from the shops to pour on the canal later. Next, he examined the surrounding lands and there was this vast treeless space with tall weeds in front of the city. For sure, this would be the battleground and his tactical site. Ming let his men dug pits enough for horses to fall with sharp stakes standing underneath. Then as expected, the weeds blanketed the snares so a man couldn''t see them, unless they were cut. This third tactic would only hinder the enemies from advancing faster to the city. He also planned the archers to aim their arrows in between the holes to subdue the men avoiding the pits. They could also send fire arrows to burn the weeds along with Goding''s army. Lastly, Ming had the wood crafters to make sturdy long arrows to struck flying mounts. However, his main problem was the shortage of trained archers and warriors. He had enlisted all abled men, including his clan''s men to help fight for the battle when the need arose. Dusk almost came but the cavalry and aerial support hadn''t come. Ming stood alone on the wall... thinking deep on what else he could do to protect the people while waiting for the army to arrive. He also hoped Xinyi would come soon before the war started. Next problem was the food. The villagers occupied much of the city and the storage houses had only enough rice for a month. He tried to convince the people to run to other cities but it was detrimental for families to travel a month before the winter season. Ming could only pray for the royal army to come soon with the caravans of rations with them. ----- o ----- At this time, Xinyi''s mouth cracked to a huge smile and excitement engulfed her heart when she found herself inside the land where both she and Ming came first after she shouted to the Hutyuns. She was sure this was the place because of the cascading flowers and most of all, the rainbow-colored Marigold which sent them to Kaos. She hurriedly ran to the Marigold, believing it would give the same effect and she could meet Kaos again but nothing happened after she touched it. "What the? Why it won''t work?" she shouted in despair. Then a lady''s voice answered. "That plant won''t send you back there again." Xinyi turned around but saw no one. "Who are you?" "I''m the scribe of your predecessor." The voice came from the rushing wind this time. "What do you mean?" "I''m the reason you came back to Forsaken Valley," the voice replied. "Are you the diary?" "Yes and No." Chapter 50 - Refocused Ming heard from the scouts that Goding''s army set their base just a mile away from the city walls but the expected cavalry and aerial support didn''t come. Not even the anticipated general hadn''t arrived. Zhang Wei sent a report that they have eight hundred able-bodied men ranging from sixteen to sixty years old. But only three hundred, the present city guards, had undergone military training. The rests were simple farmers or carpenters. All villages lay empty while the city crammed with people, young and old alike, staying in abandoned estates and began foraging to survive. Storage houses gave porridge round the clock to fill two thousand inhabitants. However, the Governor''s estate remained closed. He also stopped the construction to keep outsiders from entering his estate in this time of crisis. Lifen hid the herbs in her room but protected by deadly illusion traps to keep thieves away. Knowing this, troubled Qinfen and thought of coaxing his mother for an herb later. Ming prepared the north gate as an escape route toward the Shining Water Mountain while they shut the east and west gates tight and would only open for food caravans. The south gate was the remaining gate opened during daytime but with thorough surveillance and inspection. In his residence, the three main persons of the city had a meeting today to solve their impending crisis, but Lifen reported first. "Lei An and I renovated a former antique shop and the biggest restaurant in the city to become the makeshift hospital. We used these two buildings for they have enough space for a hundred to five hundred people." Then she handed over the list of medicines available in the makeshift hospital but she included the medicines she made out from the herbs given by Xionmao but didn''t mention it to keep Zang Wei from inquiring. Hearing this delighted Ming and commended his mother for her speedy decisions and actions. While the two were discussing, Zang Wei''s mind was not with them. Though he had seen Lifen for days now, the old bachelor couldn''t help himself from staring at his Governor''s mother. Ming had told him more than once about her actual age and openly announced that Lifen was her biological mother but Wei disregarded his words. For who could blame the guy from falling in love with her? Aside from her beauty and being an herbalist, she was also a skillful fighter. Two days ago, he was so impressed that she volunteered to teach new recruits the basic stances and ways to fight strong enemies by hitting their vital points. Then her jolly character added plus points to his valuation. The more he saw her unpretentious rough side, the more his impression heightened to the extent he wished to marry her regardless of her age and as the Governor''s mother. If not for the war, he could have asked for her hand in marriage and live with her for the rest of his life. Ah, a man in love. Even in this morning''s meeting, Ming lifted a brow when Zang Wei came in with his back straight, serious face, and fully dressed in his shiny city guards'' armor donned with a red cape signifying his status as a high-ranking official. The thirty-year-old man showed-off his manliness at Lifen, who in turn almost burst out into laughter if not for the governor''s furrowing forehead in front of her. In Ming''s mind, ''Please, don''t give me more headaches, Ma.'' And while looking at her mother''s beautiful face, Ming was thankful that the wealthy families had left, leaving him only one possible marriage proposer to handle. Somehow, he felt mortified to let his Ma teach the young recruits for this caused a new worrisome issue. Besides Zang Wei, some youngsters and a few middle-aged men began waiting outside Cuxin''s gate to ''walk'' or ''help'' their instructor all the way to the training ground. So today, he assigned Zhai for the training, making the new recruits heartbroken. While he was thinking about these new suitors and stalking issue, suddenly, his mind zoomed out and saw problems he hadn''t seen before. Ming was thankful for this slight distraction though his brain ached thinking for solutions to their problems for the last two days but because of this, he saw the greater picture and helped him refocused his attention... and saw some possibilities he missed in the previous days. Then... "We''ll end this meeting early today," he directly announced. "What? But Governor, we still have the food shortage to handle..." Ming interrupted by facing a palm at the other man. "Zang Wei, go to the headquarters right now and send more men to the walls. Close the gate. No one is allowed to enter the city starting today. For now, send the refugees to the left gate and tell them to wait there." "But, my Lord" "We need to be vigilant. I just realized it now. Something could have happened outside that we don''t know and the general might be traveling by land. I also missed checking for spies or the enemy sending people to come in undetected while we''re waiting for the general''s arrival. "Or the general might be outside right now but in disguised. By the way, you must be with the people and wait for someone might approach you asking for Yang Lifen." "Why would someone ask about Lady Lifen? Wait, is Lady Lifen and this Yang Lifen the same person?" Wei did not want any man to go near Lifen, most of all, people from the capital, so he was hesitant. Lifen interrupted... "Because the General would possibly use that name to get the Governor''s attention so they can come in undetected by the enemies. Do it, Zang Wei. This is for the people." "But why would they come in disguise? Why not come right straight with their flying mounts?" "It''s only an assumption. In case I''m right then we''ll be saved. Just do as I told you, Zang Wei," He shouted this last statement to stop the man from hesitating more. "I fully understand, my Lord." Wei bowed and winked at Lifen before running out. Then after Zang Wei left, Ming faced Lifen saying, "Ma, I need your help." "Speak." "Ma, help me convince the old panda for a favor." Chapter 51 - Skrider Ming strolled in the busy streets of Fengfu City with veiled Lifen all the way to Cuxin estate. "What favor do you want from Xionmao?" asked Lifen. "Ma, I only want him or that special beast named Shijian to make a distraction near the enemy''s campsite?" Ming whispered wherein only the two of them could hear as he waved back at some sitting refugees at the roadside who acknowledged his presence. An old man even thanked him. "Just pray that we''ll get by this war with not much casualties or deaths. I appreciate your cooperation," replied Ming to the old man while he nodded to the rest. "What kind of distraction do you want?" asked Lifen also in hushed tones. "Any distraction. Like Shijian will run around their camp and get the army''s attention and send men to search for the being," he said as he continued to nod and waved to the people while hastening his steps. "Then you will attack the searching army?" "No, all I want is to distract them and give us time to wait for the army''s arrival." After they reached the area with a few people around and almost at his estate, "Let''s hurry, Ma." And in a split of a second, they were no longer on the road but jumping on rooftops to reach the cave as soon as possible. Yet, they continued to talk. "So, you want them to keep on looking for the panda or the Qilin for days?" said Lifen as she ran at the forest, near the cave. "Yes, and if possible, he can ask animals to steal their rations to solve our food problem," he said as they stopped at the entrance. "Hmm, that''s quite a cunning plan. Okay, I''m with you for that." They went in together and Ming pulled a torch he prepared near the entrance and placed a black stone on its head and then the stone lit, illuminating the once dark cave. Ming walked ahead of Lifen with the torch in hand. As they walked, "What were you thinking on why did you assume that something kept that old widower from flying all the way here?" Lifen asked. "It was only a guess and... partly with logic. I just recalled General Wu Qian is never late. He always executes his plans without fail unless" "Something happens" Lifen finished it for him. "I agree," Lifen said as she ducked to enter a cavern with a smaller opening. "Another reason, the scout I assigned to meet with the general hasn''t returned yet and it''s been bugging me for days now. The other reason is that I remember that the old General is also your long-time suitor, even before you married Pa." At last, they arrived at a dead-end and Lifen knocked on the wall. The wall disappeared and the two of them entered. "Don''t remind me please. You even come up with the idea that he will ask for me first by using my maiden name" "Of course, you''re getting my point easily. He won''t use your married name since he hated losing over Pa''s cunning trick," said Ming as they entered the herb garden inside where the panda sat on a bench, reading a book with glasses on. Lifen smiled and curled a hair on a finger and said, "Well, what can I do? Your Ma is very pretty and talented" "Ahem, we''re here, Ma." Ming broke off her boasting and bowed to the intelligent looking panda. "Good day, Sir." Lifen became serious and bowed. "Can we ask you a favor, Master Xionmao?" she asked. ----- o ----- Xinyi stood in the vast plain alone, looking heavenward. "What do you mean by yes and no? But I hope you can come out and talk to me in person. Can you not transform into a person or animal that I can talk to? Talking to an air kind of frustrating, you know." "Wait." Then, a furry ball fell down from the sky and unrolled in front of her into a green cat with a long line of spikes in the middle of its back. "Hi, Xinyi. This is the real me." "Wow, so you''re the purring cactus?" Xinyi cracked up to see such a cute creature. "I''m the legendary cat-cactus, Skrider the great. The famous scribe for all great beings of this world," it said as it bowed like a gentleman greeting a lady in medieval worlds. This kind of bowing was new to Xinyi, so she was confused about how to respond and just stood there in front of Skrider. However, the cat didn''t mind and only said, "You might be wondering what this place is" and proudly turned around with hands wide opened. "Your right but that diary, is that you?" The cat-cactus faced her again. "To be accurate, that diary is only a gateway to where I am and no one can open it but only the designated person like you." "But if that''s the case then why did those people try to steal the diary?" While she talked, flowers hopped between them and transformed into a table and a pair of chairs, sending Xinyi to jumped backward to give space. Then a blanket appeared out of thin air and gently floated down and opened, displaying some cut fruits and sweets in a saucer, teapot, and teacups. "Sit, I will explain everything to you," Skrider said, sitting with a leg folded on the other while pouring tea on teacups. Xinyi sat and helped herself with the food too. "Listen well because I speak fast and don''t interrupt me with questions when I''m talking," Skrider said, helping himself with a sliced apple. Xinyi nodded while eating carelessly with the food. "Good. I''ll be frank with you. First, I''m only a scribe who writes about the life of the great beings of this world and send the things I write to the Great King. This place is my personal space and I control everything here but that time when you came here with your husband was totally beyond my control. But I''m not sure if you can pull out that stunt again. Anyway, I can assist you if you needed my help... "Second, I don''t know everything but only the life of every Chiangda, since birth. Third, I can''t tell you about the Great King. It''s a taboo topic. "For you to understand well, there are actually twenty-one known worlds but there are more hidden worlds but only the Great King knows. In every world, there are great beings. Here, you call them Chiangda, but the powers they got come from a good source in this world. "The source of those powers are somewhere in Fengfu City. And as one of the most powerful people in this world, you are required to protect it or all of the magical powers will be gone. But keep in mind, the powers of a Chiangda can''t be taken away or be given. Only by bloodline will a person receive it. However, your bloodline is from another world" Skrider stopped and sipped tea. Xinyi almost dropped a fruit hearing this and wanted to ask but restrained herself. Chapter 52 - Zeirean "Your bloodline is from a very strong race of Sorcerers in a world called Zeirean. Your father Xian Lang is not your real father, and he is not a bad person who abandoned you. He only wished to protect you and sending you to Forsaken Valley was the only way he knew." This time, the fruit in Xinyi''s hand fell when she heard this piece of news about her father. She lowered her head and reminisced the past. Skrider let her be for a while and... "Don''t feel so bad. There are things in life you thought was terrible and makes you blow in anger just thinking of it. But if you try to look at your life as an outsider, you will understand a lot of things and see the people who thought who hurt you in a different light. And there''s a big possibility that they saved you from an imminent danger because of what they did. There''s also that possibility that what was possibly meant for evil, could become a blessing instead. "I''m a scribe and I''m always a bystander. I sometimes pity some Chiangdas who lost their way because of resentments caused by misunderstandings. If humans will only learn to communicate what they truly feel, maybe it will change the direction of their lives and others." Xinyi took that advice by heart and thought of her true family. "Is my real family still alive in that world Zei" "Zeirean. I don''t know. Sorry, I know nothing else about that world because I''m only a scribe of this world. I started writing about you when you were sent here as a baby. And about your predecessor, she is also from Zeirean but she came here when she was ten years old. Both of you were sent here to honor the agreement between your clan and the Great King but... I don''t know what''s the agreement all about." While Skrider spoke, Xinyi got agitated. She couldn''t hold her silence anymore and stood up at once. "Can I go to Zeirean someday and meet my real parents?" "Yes, you can but you need to learn how to use your powers first. As you grow stronger, one by one, all the answers to your questions will fall on your lap, including knowing the life of your predecessor." "Wh... Why can''t you tell me about her? And why do we have the same names?" "My lips are sealed concerning her life, because she preferred you focus on your training and become stronger. You will eventually see her when the time is right." "Is she alive?" "She is dead, but part of her essence is resting and waiting for you inside her tomb And about your name, your late predecessor gave you her own name when you were born so you will inherit all of her powers someday. So be careful of naming people from your mouth because it holds great power and the recipient will receive power too." She became bouncy and wished to know everything soon. "Wow, I should go to her tomb to meet her and thank her." Then she remembered Ming''s name. "Then why is my husband''s name the same as the late Sorceress'' lover''s name?" "I can''t give you that information. Only your husband can ask me that question. That is part of my oath as a scribe. I can''t divulge a Chiangda''s life to another person, even if he''s your husband." Xinyi suddenly bowed and held Skriden''s paws and begged for more details. The cat-cactus understood her eagerness but unknown to Xinyi, the cat was receiving the random attacks of her surging powers. Thank goodness, they were in Skrider''s space and the being had the capacity to bounce it back to Xinyi. She paced back and forth, getting edgy as she talked "And and you see ah, I think you know the reason why I''m here. What is this message in the necklace? And..." Xinyi wanted to ask more but Skrider placed a finger at her front. The cat scribe thought of controlling her from getting more emotional or his body couldn''t take the flowing power. "Xinyi, control your emotions now or I have to send you away before I can give you the information I need to tell you." She abruptly stopped pacing and sat down... and heaved a deep sigh. "But how? I really don''t know. How can you tell my power is overflowing? Can you see it?" "Be quiet and concentrate your eyes on your body." She looked down at her body and focused her mind, and... slowly saw different colors flowing out like heat waves from her, reaching up to fifty yards where she stood. "Wow! Is this my power?" "Yes. Look?" Skrider placed a palm in front of him and the colorful waves bounced away from him but more waves kept on attacking him. "Now, you understand my difficulty, so breathe deep and relax." Xinyi did and the wavelengths got thinner until it vanished. Skrider clapped and said, "Good job controlling it. Sit down again and allow me to finish with no interruptions." Chapter 53 - Hidden in Time "Your predecessor''s tomb is in Fengfu but also not there. Meaning, it is somewhere in time. So, you need to learn how to use your power first if you want to go there and hear her last words. About the broken necklace and the message, you must find the Gnome Queen Lida. She''s the only one who can mend it but you can only go there once you master the ability to manipulate time." "Ugh, I''m having a headache thinking about this power of manipulating time." She sighed and briefly stared at Skrider... then a smile instantly broke on her face. "Teach me how to manipulate time." The cat-cactus smiled with her presumptions. "Sorry, I''m only a scribe. I don''t teach. The first person who can guide you will be your mount but the rest relies on you. Next, you need to find the rest of your accessories that was passed on to you by your predecessor which are in the hands of her disciples." "What were those?" The young lady was an eager listener and learner. Everything she heard excited her, most of all, knowing her biological parents was probably alive and had a chance to meet them after she learned to harness her power. "You already have the three: ring, necklace, and the staff which is the portrait. That portrait has two functions but you can''t use them now in your state. You need to find the anklet and the crown. If you have all five, all of your hidden powers will be unleashed and could send this world into oblivion if you can''t control it. So, learn to control your emotions and power first." She was about to speak again but Skrider''s finger shot a light. In that instant, a literal zipper zipped her lips, shocking Xinyi to the core. It was her first to see a zipper and amazed for it held her lips from opening. "I told you, let me finish first... Look at me and listen well," said Skrider. Xinyi nodded. "Good, what I''ll tell you next is very important, so listen well. Be... wary... of people wearing a blue stone in their bodies. That blue magic stones give them temporary power. These people are also after Fengfu City now because they can find those stones in the mines there. These were also the people who wished to steal the diary because the person who sent them believes he can manipulate time once they got the diary. " Xinyi muffled some words and tried to unzip her lips but she couldn''t. "Listen..." Skrider said like a father scolding a child to be still. Xinyi obeyed and fixed her eyes on him. "If you''ll ask me where to find these stones, don''t worry, they are also hidden in time. So, please learn how to use this power first. And oh, something came up." Skrider closed his black eyes and when it opened again, it turned to gold. He was like this for a few minutes, then its eyes became black again and looked straight at Xinyi. "Go back to Fengfu now. The war is starting. Your husband could be in danger if you won''t go now." After speaking, Skrider waved a hand and the zipper disappeared. "What war?" she blurted out in a hurry after her mouth was freed. "Someone is controlling the Goding nation''s King and his name is Mafan, another Chiangda. You better hurry." "How did you know this?" "Remember, I''m the scribe of all Chiangda and your husband is a Chiangda, so is Mafan." "Tell me how to stop this war or this Mafan." "Use the power you know best, controlling animals. That''s all I can tell you." "As you said this is war, just tell me how to stop Mafan?" "Don''t make me break my oath. It is detrimental to my life, but have confidence that you can stop him. I can send you directly to Fengfu now but you can''t bring Nianshi and the others with you. No one is allowed to come in my space but only you and other Chiangdas." Xinyi understood and felt her blood boiling in equal mixed emotions of exhilaration and nervousness to fight in a war with her powers. "Just send me back to Nianshi. Are you coming with me?" she asked. "I''m with you always, but you need to learn how to summon me but the easiest way is by coming in through the diary." "Okay, send me to Nianshi now." Xinyi stood there, ready to return to dragon''s side, but before Skrider sent her... "Remember, first, don''t leave the diary behind. Second, learn to control your emotions. Third, learn how to use your powers. Last, learn more on how to fight without using your powers." After speaking, Skrider waved its hand up but... Xinyi held Skrider''s hands again. "Wait! I have one last question for you. Do you know what will happen in the future?" Suddenly, Skrider vanished and his voice flowed with the wind. "I don''t know. I only write the past. Go now." And Xinyi found herself sitting on Nianshi''s lion''s head and the diary was already in her hand. "I''m glad you''re back, my lady, but hold on tight and get ready to fight," said Nianshi. This alarmed Xinyi and glanced around her. There, she saw men sitting on their flying mounts and they had blue stones on their foreheads and right hand. Chapter 54 - Not an Eagle Before Xinyi went out from Skrider''s space, the animals and the Hutyuns informed Nianshi of men gathering at the empty valley and darting toward them. "Lord dragon, why are they coming here? Was our covering bad?" asked the Hutyuns. "Pfft!" Nianshi tried to control the simmering laughter from spilling out as he replied, "Well, it''s not that it was bad. It''s just, all of you overdid it." And laughed his heart out while looking at the once empty hilltop turned into a pocket forest of tall ancient trees with vines hanging on branches and overgrown shrubs encircled in obvious circle formation around the hut. The Hutyuns felt low for messing up. Instead of covering, they attracted attention instead. Well, Nianshi couldn''t fault them since it was his mistake as the one in charge. Actually, his laughter was more to himself. He thought he was getting rusty and stupid for going inside the hut, instead of destroying it and hiding somewhere. He even allowed the Hutyuns to turn into this odd forest. The legendary dragon took responsibility for his errors and changed his appearance into an eagle and flew out toward the sky alone. He didn''t let the Hutyuns revert to the images Xinyi wanted them while she hadn''t gotten out from the diary to get the ''unwelcome guests'' attention to himself. He showed up this way to fool the men, but he knew the mounts could see his true form, but thought he could get away from it. So, when the ''guests'' insisted on their mounts to catch the ordinary eagle, the flying beasts wouldn''t dare, but only stayed at a good distance from Nianshi. This intimidated their masters, but the leader understood his own mount''s temperament well "Stop! That eagle is not really an eagle but a powerful being. Surround him from a good distance," said a gray-haired man adorned with a vest of fox''s fur. He readied his bow and pulled an arrow with a head made of blue and red stones. Nianshi saw the stones and recalled the day he was wounded with this arrow centuries ago and almost bled to death. As a result, his mind went in rage and roared as he transformed into a lion dragon that very moment. The mounts moved away in haste to avoid the strong winds from his huge wings as he reverted to his true appearance. This caused the leader to lose balance and his aim... and the arrow fell from his hand to the forest below. But the leader was an experienced warrior and shouted, "Aim the Wag at the beast." So, each man lifted a hand with red bracelets. With the stone''s power attacking Nianshi, he didn''t pounce as planned but never thought of standing still either. Instead, he shot up above him and the chase began again. He tried fleeing using his great might to fly higher and further from them but felt troubled later for the pursuers'' distance was the same as they started. He knew this resulted from the blue stone. Then Skrider spoke in his mind, "Don''t fight them. Wait for a while. Your master is coming out very soon." Thus, Nianshi only went higher as he waited for Xinyi. When she came out, Nianshi''s heart lightened and stopped flying for a while then faced the men to give her time to sit still on his head but warned her at the same time. "I''m glad your back, my lady, but hold on tight and get ready to fight... because they have Wag stones and my magic and physique are partly vulnerable with it. They also have an arrow that could penetrate my scales. But I can still maneuver around them or use my enormous body but we still need to be careful." Xinyi never thought Nianshi had this type of weakness and also realized that these people could be those men Skrider warned her. "Okay, but do you know them?" Xinyi asked as she observed the men and tried to find their strengths and weaknesses. This was one of Grandma Liu''s teachings that she kept by heart during their mock games with the animals when she was younger then. She saw they have swords on their waists. Aside from that, they also had other weapons, like hammer tied to a long chain, swords, bow and arrows, hooks in chains, spears, and others. All of them had blue stones, including their mounts, which meant, they had powers to fight against her. Looking at these weapons, no doubt they were capable of long-distance fights. "No idea, my Lady but be careful. Use your Hutyuns and the animals to fight against them," Nianshi said as he flew in random to avoid any arrows in case the men would strike him. Then a man with gray hair shouted, "Hey, Miss, stop your mount. Don''t think you can get away by flying in circles. Listen, we have the power to catch you and your mount." "Who are you?" asked Xinyi while her heart pounded in her chest like a galloping horse running away from an avalanche. Chapter 55 - Hilarious Intermission "Who we are doesn''t concern you. We''re here for the item you took away from the vines. Just cooperate and give it to us and we won''t harm you." The man''s words stroke her ire and partly blew her nervousness away. "Gosh, these guys are accusing me as the thief when it''s pretty obvious who the longing vine acknowledged," said Xinyi to no one in particular. "Are you the leader?" she asked the man while anger began boiling inside her. "Yes, so be obedient and we won''t harm you," said the man and slowly let his reluctant flying alligator go nearer to them but she saw him... "Don''t come nearer" she shouted louder with a gnarled face like a tigress ready to strike. The man saw her fierceness and caused him to pull the rein stopping his mount from flying forward and placing his guard up. Suddenly, Nianshi spoke in her mind, "Control your anger, my lady. It''s not yet time for you to show your power. If possible, don''t engage them now. They''re not ordinary men. I''m not sure if you can handle twenty-five men with blue stones at your present state. Escape is our priority." She got his point and did her breathing exercises to relax. However, she was too late. The men''s beasts had cowered in fright when they felt her surging power and the leader felt his mount''s fear. This triggered the leader more to suspect, but he didn''t show it in his face. He signaled an open palm near his head, telling his men to stop flying nearer to her. "If you''ll give up that thing now, we''ll let you go. Or we had no choice but to take it by force." He tried to coerce her to remain in control with the situation. The leader also sensed she was inexperienced with fights and probably afraid by now because of her inaction and thought of taking advantage of it. "Do as I say, girl, and we won''t hurt you." The Hutyuns felt Xinyi''s anger earlier and instantly appeared beside her and unknowingly pulled the men''s attention. "Just tell us what to do, my Queen and we''ll finish them in no time," said the Hutyuns. "Shh, let''s speak through our minds," Xinyi said without looking at the Hutyuns figures. As their queen, she had the power to talk to them through telepathy. "Some of you will go to the forest first and call the birds and other animals that can fly but don''t let these men notice you. Then wait for my command." "As you wish, my Queen." And a portion of the Hutyuns became invisible and rounded the birds in the forest below. A man nudged his flying horse to move closer to the leader. "My Lord, how did that lady got on that legendary dragon''s head? She wasn''t there earlier. And what is she trying to do with those floating objects around her? And look, the illusion forest is gone?" the man said while pointing a finger to the empty hilltop with a shabby hut far away. "I know. But don''t show it on your face. Be alert. This woman is a Chiangda and we don''t know what she''s capable yet. I also don''t know why she brought out those stupid things or how she got there, but think and act as if we are in control," said the leader. The member nodded as he went back to his position. The leader called the Hutyuns stupid things because Xinyi had thought on how to bring the Hutyuns without anyone noticing them. So, she made them grouped together and innocently turned into rings, coins, hair clips, and other lady accessories so that when she walked anywhere, she could hide them in a bag. Unfortunately, she forgot to hide them this time since she newly got out from Skrider''s space and it was her first actual fight with men. Hence, the Hutyuns floated around Xinyi in such a conspicuous look. Nianshi also didn''t realize their mistake while he was under attack by the Wag stones'' vibrating power, putting his mind into disarray. But after a time, Xinyi saw some other men smirked while pointing at her. She wondered why and looked around and saw the Hutyuns appearance... and her face turned scarlet. "Darn, I forgot. Some of you, change into a big bag on my lap," she hurriedly commanded the Hutyuns while her hand snatched the combs, hair clips, and others then placed them into the Hutyun bag. And slung the bag on her shoulder. The men broke into laughter, thinking she became shy and foolish for displaying her personal accessories. Though those things looked strange as they floated on air earlier, some didn''t care about it by now because they thought she was so innocent to pull her things in a frenzy like a girl caught wearing only her undies. While some were still a skeptic. Good thing, they didn''t see the bag formed out of nowhere as it was covered with the lion''s hair. This hilarious intermission let their guard down and didn''t try any drastic moves. On the other hand, the leader also interpreted her silence that she was still considering his offer or she was just too ignorant with her situation, but surely indecisive on whether to give up the book. He also believed the whole while that she was a self-taught Chiangda and did not know how to use her power yet or maybe her ability was more on beast taming because she tamed a lion dragon who for them only existed in myths. For him, getting her to their side would be a plus to their cause. Mostly, her beauty and naivety caught his fancy. "Miss, you can also join our organization. We need skilled beast tamers like you. And I can guarantee your safety," said the man with his charming smile plastered on his battle-scarred face. His men understood his mindset and hollered into cheers, lifting their hands up as they shouted. "Yeah, that''s our boss." "Haha, there goes our boss." The innocent Xinyi didn''t get their point and didn''t say anything but only thankful inside that they let their guard down. Also, his offer gave her an idea. Then she heard the Hutyuns in her mind saying, "My Queen, we have gathered the birds and other flying creatures." After hearing this, Xinyi''s lips split up into a clever grin. "Tell the birds to fly in random order as if they were only passing toward migration and distract these men''s attention." Then she spoke to Nianshi. "Change into a small bird and fly with the rest and wait for my instructions." "But you?" asked Nianshi. "Don''t worry, I can make the Hutyuns save me or someone from these men will save me and I will strike," she said with confidence. Chapter 56 - Impersonating Beast When she heard the leader''s offer, her childhood years came back to her mind. There was a time she jumped down from the back of a giant eagle to the back of another eagle as the birds flew lower and lower on the valley, scaring the grannies. Yan Ma even fainted. For the pranks, she remembered scaring the python by throwing a porcupine in the middle of its coiled body. She thought of doing those stunts again and attack without exposing her true power to these people. "Hey! My baby Hutyuns, when Nianshi disappeared, let me fall but become invisible all around my body. Then be ready to my every command while they are distracted. Okay?" "Yes, my queen," they all answered through telepathy. "When I tell you to make me look like a vampire bat or any animal make me look like one but with greater ferocity. Let''s scare these men out of their wits. Haha." She said with excitement brewing inside her. The Hutyuns caught up with her enthusiasm and loudly said "Yes" in unison. She waited until the birds began coming but the enemy''s leader had a foreboding while looking at the creepy smirk on her face. He thought of going near her, but the wild geese arrived with their v-shape formation and went through the men''s positions, slapping a few men with their wings along the way. This irritated the men and wished to catch them for dinner but did not do so, afraid to get distracted from their purpose and receive a good scolding. So they only hunched down and gave way for the ducks. Winter was coming, so the men let the geese passed even though they find it strange for these egg-laying creatures to bother to choose this path. Xinyi looked away laughing as she listened to the ducks'' quacking saying, "You, dumb men. Don''t you dare hurt our Xinyi or we will make you suffer." Next, a colony of bats followed and alarmed the leader. "Move away from the vampire bats," said the leader as he kept on pulling the rein to let the reluctant mount fly all the way to Xinyi. Then, "Everyone, now," Xinyi said in her mind and Nianshi became a bat with the diary hidden with him while she feigned shouting, "Ahh! Help!!!" The leader''s attention was on her the whole time and caught unprepared when the lion-dragon vanished. He hurried the mount to catch her as she ''fell''. As Xinyi thought so, three of them came to her rescue but the leader came first. But as he pulled her toward him, her face changed into a bat''s face snarling with two long sharp canines glaring straight at him. The leader jumped in fright and let go of her in that instant but... he panicked more when his body went sideways because his saddle got separated from his mount and fell with it. His instincts kicked in and shouted his mount''s name as his hand tried to reach for the beast. The loyal flying crocodile swooped down and caught him. While this happened, they heard more cries because all of the saddles turned upside down with the men. Fortunately, the leader''s mount got him on time; He held tight around the reptile''s body with his body lying on top. He let his mount go back to the ground after losing his saddle but some men fell and got wounded. No one died because the tall trees lessened the speed of their falling but a lot of them got sprains and bone dislocations. This greatly infuriated the leader and roared like a wounded beast with his hands clenched as he thought of her. But then he shook his head. "No, she was not human. It was an impersonating beast. Damn, we were fooled." He looked up to find ''the impersonating beast'' among the different types of birds flying in the sky but to his annoyance, there was no sign of ''her''. Poor guy, the person he desperately sought was now one of the giant eagles, soaring high above the rest. Xinyi stretched her hands sidewise with hair and clothes flapping on her back, feeling like an eagle herself as the Hutyuns cloaked and flown her. She yelled and laughed in glee, enjoying the flight and smell of fresh air as she zoomed around the clouds. After a time of enjoyment, she shouted, "Faster to Herketish Lake." As they flew further from Forsaken Valley, larger birds joined her all the way to the magic mountain. This mountain was the safest place to reunite with Nianshi. Because, in there, only magic-wielding beings could enter. ----- o ----- Inside Skrider''s space, time flew fast. Xinyi exactly stayed there for two days unknowingly. So, while Xinyi was in there Inside the cave in Fengfu City. Xionmao didn''t agree to let Shijian out but suggested he would ask other animals to run around the camp. The creature was of great significance to expose it out in the open. If Nianshi was that great, so was Shijian but the young Qilin could grow fast and become equally strong as Nianshi if a powerful Chiangda could own her. Xionmao hoped to let Xinyi have the Qilin but it was up to fate. Yes, fate of which he could not force as a guardian. Chapter 57 - Start the War Outside the left gate, Ming had his men lined up the refugees but he couldn''t see anyone suspicious or by chance who spoke or sounded like Goding''s people or from Youshi''s capital city, Fuyu. Ming stood silent in his room after the inspection. He inhaled deeply, feeling distressed for not seeing any men from the general''s side and thought of sending another scout but changed his mind. Saving all personnel for the impending war was his priority. "General, where are you? Please, don''t let us die this way." He struggled inside after not seeing the general or anyone from the capital to support them. His mind drifted, thinking the king might have neglected and sacrificed them by choosing the richer Ninpu City to protect. He threw a punch on the wall, hoping what he suspected wasn''t true. "I don''t think the prime minister would leave his own daughter to die because the king neglected us. What is going on here?" Then he recalled his mother''s words, "the prime minister is not as bad as you think he is." "Oh, Ma, I hope you''re right." He struck the wall again to forge out courage from his heart to face this war with his few men. Alas, he couldn''t bear the burden and begged Xionmao to send hawks and eagles to survey the roads or trails all the way to Ninpu City to find the General''s whereabouts. After Xionmao sent the birds, he could only hope and pray that the birds would report that the general was getting nearer or found wounded somewhere, but not setting a defense in Ninpu. The night had come, but no birds came back. Ming knew of this and didn''t take it to heart because Xionmao had warned him they could only expect the birds to report tomorrow since Ninpu was far in distance and the wilderness in between was wide, including passing the snowy peaks. Not even a hawk could cover it for two days. However, this didn''t stop him from his plans. Rather, he had to do what they must do to provide for the people''s needs. So, as per their agreement, Xionmao asked some skunks to run around Goding armies'' tents, leaving their stinky smells behind. This caused chaos, and some men got irritated and started swinging their swords and spears to kill the critters. Good thing, each of them got away and climb on trees for refuge. While chaos went on in the camp, big moles as big as a fox, dug underground, creating a tunnel good enough for a man to walk in from an abandoned farmhouse several yards toward one of the enemy''s food tents. Then when the moon appeared in the night sky, monkeys climbed up the hole and silently fell sacks of rice, potatoes, and others in the hole. While Ming and Xionmao waited underground exchanging the contents with rocks and the monkeys pushed them back in place. Xionmao dragged five sacks at a time. While Ming could only drag one to two sacks at a time. Seeing his weak state, Xionmao gave him an orange root and from then on, Ming could bring out as many as Xionmao carried. Ming didn''t bring his brothers or other humans to avoid any speculations. Most of all, to keep Xionmao''s existence a secret. Lifen was the lookout in the residence so if anyone asked for Ming, she would be there to respond. They did this the whole night. As dawn approached, Ming had brought all sacks at the city gate through a wagon drawn by four horses. Zang Wei was already there waiting and opened the gate for him and hauled the sacks with Zhai and Qinfen to the storage room. Zang Wei was about to ask on how he did it on his own but Ming only replied, "I got help who could carry a lot and move faster." And dismissed them after warning on not telling a soul of his adventures tonight. The three complied and Ming hit the pillow and went directly to dreamland. While Ming slept, Xionmao let other animals cover the hole in the camp, but unknown to him, a man brought in a new sack in the storage room filled with bananas. Unfortunately, the two monkeys assigned to fill the hole were still hiding inside and saw the bananas. To make a long story short, the monkeys didn''t cover the hole but opened the sack and ate their fill until the cook came in. "Ahh, monkeys are stealing our food," the man shouted, alarming the guards outside. The guards ran to catch the two but the culprits got away and... discovered the hole. They reported it to the forcibly awakened Goding General Lofey Lethmo, who roared in anger after hearing the news, waking the whole camp into an uproar. Before anyone could eat breakfast, all high-ranking officers stood in line inside the meeting tent. The general, a lofty man of almost two meters, in his full armor with a red cape, sat with his back straight, on a golden chair at the far end of the tent. He sat while his deep-set eyes squinted and his square jaw tightened as he listened to the report. He couldn''t imagine their food supply good for a month was stolen through a hole inside the tent. The worst, after tracing the tunnel, they only saw one pair of human feet and a pair of animal feet who walked like a human did all the hauling. Then they traced the wagon trail and found it went to Fengfu''s city gate. "Who do you think in Youshi''s army or anyone from Fengfu City has the ability to do this? Do they have beast tamers who can command animals to do this dirty work, or maybe a bear, to do all those hauling? But how did they finish the task of creating a hole and stealing those sacks of food for a night without us noticing it?" The general''s voice was neither loud nor soft but his face was grim and it meant one thing... START THE WAR. Chapter 58 - General Lei Ming It was still dark outside. There were long nights and the temperature''s dropping daily for winter was at hand. Then the guards wakened General Lofey Lethmo in the coldest hour because of the thievery. The general hated the thought after delaying this war for unselfish reasons, would be an early attack instead, just because of the supply. His reasons for the delay were: First, winter was fast approaching, and he deduced that the city''s stored food would not last for a month. That''s why he insisted to store up food that would last for months. So when Fengfu was in starvation, he would offer food to Fengfu''s governor for the city''s surrender. However, while traveling all the way here, he received another message advising him to send the newly promoted younger general with half of the army, including the food supplies, to attack Ninpu City. Their purpose was to prevent the famous general Wu Qian from coming to Fengfu. Hence, what''s left with them would have lasted them for three months, but... the stolen food was worth a month or more based on his calculation. The second reason, this was just a poor city of which he believed couldn''t stand against their army''s might and with winter approaching, the people would not stand a chance. Thus, there''s a big possibility for the people to yield and offer the city to him in one piece with no war necessary. Thus, a simple convincing attack or delaying until the governor signed an agreement admitting defeat might work without shedding blood. Somehow two days ago, the king sent another bizarre shadow messenger to remind him to seize the city in full power. General Lofey Lethmo had served the king for years and won great wars for his country. He defended his people and defeated large armies attacking his country. And by his refined and well-tested tactics, smaller countries offered to become part of Goding. He was a hero to the Goding citizens, married a princess as his trophy, having ten concubines as gifts from rich families, got immense wealth and considered as one of Goding''s richest men, having sons and daughters he was proud of, and only a step away to attain that glory he so desired. His goal, to become a Grand General. In Goding''s history, there was only one man had achieved this title, the late General Lei Ming. The virtuous hero general of Goding or maybe in whole Chiji. As the books had said, though this hero had won the long drawn out war against the demonized Chiangdas and brought back peace to the world, he didn''t take the glory to himself but retired in peace after buying a huge land under the territory of this country Youshi. This sentiment for his hero was his third reason for delaying the attack because the new governor was not only his hero''s namesake but also a descendant. But as a loyal civil servant of his king, he had to obey the monarch. Yet, deep inside him, he knew the source of this war, the king''s new adviser, Mafan. The war started because of this man, enticing the king to trample Youshi, even though this was where the hero''s clan lived. General Lofey did not know that General Lei Ming''s story was long forgotten through the years and it was no longer taught in schools nowadays. Now, his blood boiled like a bubbling magma in a volcano, ready to explode after losing their supplies. If he would remain adamant to his hero''s principle ''if there''s a way to avoid shedding blood, then choose that path'', he better retreat now and go to retirement. Yet, he couldn''t just give up his dream in this manner. There was still a subtle way to win this battle, he believed. However, despite his loss, he was impressed with Governor Lei Ming''s move. This was war. No sentiments could stand water. One had to find ways to win a war, mostly to save the people. Since they had reached this point of no return, General Lofey hoped his hero''s descendant had that strong will and heart to fight him. While the general was lost in his thoughts, the whole tent was silent where each knight could hear their breathing as they puffed out air on cold palms to warm their bodies. While their hearts pumping for the outcome of the thievery, War. Boredom had hit them for the last few days. Their men had asked them several times to go out hunting to fill their days than staring at each other in the camp. Practice fights with gambling were the last thing they had but was getting tiresome as time went on with nothing else to do. Until... the skunks came and gave them a good distraction. Though it may seem strange to think but they really wished the stinky critters had entertained them the whole day or would come back again to take their boredom away. Then, finally, the thieves had stolen a good amount of food. Yes! In their case, this was more than distraction but a time to polish their swords and shields to shine bright for the kill. While the general was in contemplation, their minds had been shouting at him, sending their fiery vibrations to his brain, telling him to just say the word yes, just say the word, and they would be out there in no time. They had been looking forward to the war, to see action, to swing their swords and witness another victory under their general''s name... After a time, General Lofey finally stood in his full height with his braided golden hair flowing down behind his back, making the Knights stand straight, chin high, and with readiness for his command. The general looked at his knights with pride and shouted, "Men, whether they have a beast tamer or a zookeeper to control the animals, we can''t leave them standing. Right?" "Yes!!" The Knights responded with equal eagerness. "I know you''re all ready to go to war, but let us take into account that winter is coming and with the remaining food we have, we might not last two months unless we start hunting games." The listening men were puzzled. Where would this speech head? General Lofey paced in the middle of the standing men while silence prevailed. "You have been with me for years. In my every battle, you fought with me. We lost and won together. So, you already know me that I prefer to win wars with fewer casualties, if possible, and letting the innocent people live... "Fengfu City is small with not much strength to defend and fight while their food is depleting daily with thousands of mouths to feed... Maybe, you''ll be fighting farmers forced to fight for survival and not trained men like you. In other words, we have everything it takes to win this war." Then his voice went louder. "Are you with me, men?" "Yes, Sir!" "Then here''s my plan" Chapter 59 - Chiangdas Helping Goding In Cuxin''s estate, Zhai and Lifen awakened Ming after four hours of deep sleep. "Ming, Goding army is now outside the gate." Ming didn''t tarry and climbed the wall in no time. Zang Wei and the city guards were already there waiting for him. His clansmen armed with weapons were also present at the gate. As Ming stood on the wall, he felt a lump on his throat because the first thing he saw was a thousand armies with their shiny armors and their red flags, having a golden lion holding a sword in the middle, waving high. Doubts and fears began crawling in him. He felt they were so small and insignificant compared to the enemy''s size and splendor. At his side, only the city guards had armors but only b.r.e.a.s.tplates and helmets while the enemies were donned in strength from head to toes. He saw Goding''s cavalry, probably counting five hundred strong, standing side by side with the only man wearing a red cape. However, he wondered why there were no aerial warriors. This was Goding nation, one of the huge and wealthy countries. It would be impossible to lack beast tamers. Then he looked down at the man with blonde hair with his complete armor shimmering under the sunlight, riding a black stallion near the gate. "What happened?" Ming asked Zang Wei. "They are shouting and accusing us as thieves for stealing their food supplies. Listen," Zang Wei said as he gave way for the veiled Lifen to stand beside him on the two yards length platform on the wall. "You, Youshi thieves. We will trample you down and make your men slaves and your women warm our beds for your thievery," said the young man with a funny accent. He could speak the Youshi people''s language but with a twang at the end, sounding funny to the people in Fengfu. "Thievery? Tsk, tsk, so tragic. That means, you lost your food under your noses," shouted Ming with equal mockery, making his clansmen smirk. "Who are you?" shouted the man. "Are you the governor? I''ve heard you won the first award in the combat exam. Come out here and fight me. I''m the rising hero of Goding, Knight Tyriece Tevarius," the man shouted as he lifted a shining sword above his head. "Tyriece! (thump, thump)... Tyriece! (thump, thump)... Tyriece! (thump, thump)..." the Goding army''s voices hollered with enthusiasm while stomping their heavy steel lances two times on the ground every time they utter the knight''s name. This action brought fear to the listening city guards and the people standing inside Fengfu while facing the closed gate. They wished they could see the enemy too. "Why would I go down? What benefits will I get?" said Ming. "Do you want to save your city? Then fight me. If you win, then we''ll leave. If you lose, the city is ours." "No, big brother. Don''t fight him. It could be a trap?" said Zhai as he held Ming''s arm with concern in his eyes. Ming nodded to assure his brother. The latter let go as he understood. Ming faced Tyriece again. "How can we trust the invaders'' words?" "Our general is a man of his word. We are the Glory Knights of Goding. We honor our words," Tyriece said as he placed the sword''s hilt on his chest, a sign of trust for them. Lifen was uneasy looking at the way the man held his meter length sword. No doubt, this Tyriece was an experienced fighter and knew the way of the sword. Then she saw a blue gem on the man''s right hand and on the hilt of the sword. She remembered the men who attacked them on her first night in Cuxin. Those men had pebble-sized blue stones strapped on their ankles too but Zhai took them away along with their weapons. But this one on Tyriece''s, it covered half the back of his hand while two thumb-sized stones were on the cross-section of the hilt. Lifen couldn''t stand still and whispered to Ming about the blue stone. "What do you think, Ma?" asked Ming. "I don''t know but we better ask Master Xionmao about this stone first before you jump down there and accept the challenge. But I also prefer if we could fight together." But her mind went to Xinyi as well. She hoped the Sorceress would come soon. "Let''s stall for time and ask him," whispered Ming and Lifen nodded. "Give us time to think first and we will tell you our decision later," said Ming to Tyriece. "You only have until noon to decide or just hand over the city to us and we can guarantee your safety." "If we won''t accept your challenge, what are you going to do?" "Simple, we will attack and take your city by force," said Tyriece nonchalantly as he sheathed his sword. "Fine, you will hear our reply at noontime." After speaking, Lifen and Ming left the wall while Tyriece went back to their camp. ----- o ----- During the time Ming woke up, Xionmao saw two hawks flying downward toward him. After perching on a tree branch... "Sir, we saw a man with a blue scarf on his neck floating in the river. He is dead. He could be the scout. We also found more dead men from Youshi''s army along the way toward Ninpu City but we can''t find the man the Governor described." "We can''t cross the mountain because winter is setting in early." More hawks came in and said the same report. There were only two left who hadn''t come back, the two eagles. Minutes after they arrived. "Sir Xionmao, the man the governor described is wounded right now in Ninpu City. The Youshi''s aerial fighters with their beast mounts are fighting against the aerial fighters of Goding country right now but many are dead from Goding''s army." Then the last one, the oldest eagle said something that alarmed Xionmao. "Sir, there are Chiangdas fighting for the Goding army." Chapter 60 - Blue Stone In the cave. Xionmao explained to Lifen and Ming. "That blue stone you''re talking could be Kreg. It gives strength to someone weak and makes a person active. Other humans gained temporary powers while using it but this seldom happens. During wars in the past, the other guardians gave this stone to physicians to sustain the life of their patients and to give them the strength to continue healing the wounded. "While village warriors used the stone to defend their people, but some Chiangdas found it and used it for their own evil motives and caused the chaos. Maybe, these men got them from those who had it before. "If that man has blue stones as big as those, you better be careful. Even if you''re a Chiangda, you must avoid direct confrontation. Most of all, the birds saw Chiangdas helping the Goding army. So, there''s a big possibility that man could be a Chiangda too." Then Xionmao told them what the birds reported. Lifen and Ming''s hearts skipped a beat after hearing everything. Ming fisted his hands as he let out his anger, his nails digging on his flesh. Lifen slumped on the chair, feeling helpless for the first time. "Oh, my great ancestors. The Goding king has planned this well. They knew General Wu Qian was coming and intercepted him. They are really determined to take this city. "Based on what I understand, their ultimate goal is Fengfu City. Probably, the mines are their aim. So you need to defend this city at all cost and don''t hand it to them." Ming felt the pressure but as the governor, he couldn''t allow helplessness to overwhelm him now. Thousands of lives depended on him. He had to save the people. "Ma, Don''t give up yet. Please, not now. Help me think of a good plan to defend this city " Lifen wiped the sweat on her forehead. "I''m sorry, son. I''m just overwhelmed recalling Goding''s great army earlier, while we have no one to defend us but ourselves." "I know, I felt the same way too. But, mark my words, I won''t give up this city without a fight. I''d die trying than seeing this city taken away." Then Ming turned to Xionmao. "Will you help us defend this city, Master?" "No, we, guardians should not interfere with human affairs, to protect what we need to protect. Other guardians suffered and died because they intervened. I helped you twice out of favor but I cannot help you more." Ming''s ears stiffened hearing Xionmao''s statement and eyed the panda with disappointment on his face. "So... even if we die, it doesn''t matter to you as long as this cave is safe? You''ll only fight if they try to come here? Is that it?" "You might think I''m selfish and looked at this place as a plain garden, but millions of lives depended on this cave, including you and the future generation of Chiangdas." Lifen and Ming gasped. This was unexpected. "What?" "What do you mean, Master?" "I can''t tell you more," said Xionmao as he plucked butterfly fruits from a blue bush and handed them to Lifen. And pulled a miniature mango tree from the ground and cut the yellow tubers from the roots. "Here, eat these. These will give you speed and strength when you fight. But only eat one of each at a time. Remember, one at a time." "If we eat more?" asked Ming. "Try finding out." Xionmao gathered more fruits, including the Moon Fuyen Herbs and took a green bag from the cave wall. He placed his harvest inside and gave the bag to Lifen. "Here. Don''t lose this bag because this is one of a kind. This can preserve the fruits and herbs from rotting and you can carry large and heavy objects inside as well. There are more herbs inside. Say ''Yoop'' to open it. Say ''''Yabey'' to close it. "I, also, included the water from the sacred river. Drink it if you don''t have food to eat. It will keep you from getting hungry for days. But, remember, don''t let anyone know about this. Now, go. Don''t come here unless you need to hide the women, children, and elders." After knowing they could hide the weak in the cave, the heaviness inside Ming partly lifted and bowed at the panda. "Thank you, Master." As they walked out, "What is your plan, son?" "Ma, I have a hunch. I think Goding''s general is planning of speeding up the whole war after they lost their food supply since winter is coming. I also believe that they are trying to lessen the casualties. That''s why they are sending this man to fight one on one, believing I will lose." "Good point. But they didn''t know you''re a Chiangda." "I know but we can''t give in easily to give time for Xinyi to come back." "What are you planning?" "I will fight but I will ask for three bouts. One fight a day. I think out of that, I stand a chance to win. Mostly, with the fruit Master Xionmao gave us." "Include me. I want to fight them. My blood is boiling right now after what they did to General Wu Qian and our army," Lifen said and looked up. "I wish Xinyi will be back soon." Ming walked out of the forest. "But we can''t let her fight with her powers. She must remain hidden unless" "I know but she can do something while hidden, at least." Lifen crossed the brook. "You''re right." Ming looked up too and remembered something. "Wait, Ma." He ran back to the cave and came back minutes after. "What was that?" asked Lifen. "I asked Master Xionmao to warn Xinyi from exposing herself and the dragon." "Good thinking." As the two headed back to the wall, an eagle flew out from the cave, heading toward Forsaken Valley. Xionmao went out later. He clapped his hands once and the trees near him uprooted themselves and covered the entrance of the cave. Next, he stomped a foot on the ground and some trees all over the forest lit up and a thick fog swallowed the whole forest. Chapter 61 - Mind Games "Have you decided, Governor?" shouted Tyriece, looking up to Ming while letting his horse gallantly marched as if he was in a horse show. "I want to meet your general first," said Ming. "You are not qualified to meet our general." And Tyriece turned his back on Ming. This move annoyed the latter. "Don''t think I don''t understand your situation. If you want to settle this soon, let your general face me." Ming spoke with no room for negotiation. Tyriece heavily cursed as he left. Then he saluted to the tallest man with a red cape riding a winged white horse. It was General Lofey. The latter let his horse fly toward the gate and bowed to Ming. "I''m General Lofey Lethmo, Governor Lei Ming." He spoke with the utmost care and with the proper diction as if he was a Youshian. It surprised the people to hear the foreign general spoke their language with clarity. However, Ming only smiled and bowed. Then he jumped down to his horse and let it fly to meet the general. "Let''s play checkers, General. The winner will have the privilege to set the rules for the fight," Ming said as he nudged the horse to move nearer to the general. "Interesting. As you wish, Governor." Ming clapped and three men ran out the gate with two chairs and a table. Another followed with a draught board complete with white and black game stones. The two let their horses down and started playing. Ming''s chose the black pieces while General Lofey had the white. "General, you''re first to move as the invader." Ming gestured a hand on the board. General Lofey nodded. "I''m impressed that you have stolen our food under our noses, Governor." He moved a piece from the middle going right. "I''m equally impressed that you found it out soon. I even thought of going back to steal everything." Ming moved one diagonally meeting the general''s first piece. "You''re a clever man, governor. You even prepared this empty lot with your deadly pits but you missed the point that I don''t need this space to win the battle." The general moved left his rightmost piece. Ming moved right his leftmost piece. "It was a tactic to corner your infantrymen, making them easy prey for my archers. I think you can see that." The general forwarded the same piece to the only space he could move. "I know but we can avoid it by directly engaging your archers from the air." Ming moved a stone from the second row to cover the empty slot beside the moved white piece, leaving only one path for the white piece to move, in case the general will use the same stone. "I also prepared men with good arms to hit your flying mounts." Seeing his stone was trapped, the general moved his leftmost stone to the right. "I expected that but I have more men than yours. You will lose the same." Ming moved a piece from the third row. "True, my men are few, but desperate to win. And desperados have only one thing in mind, to protect his loved ones to the death." The game went on swiftly with no time for each player to think longer but to keep on forwarding a piece, while they tried to outwit the other through words until Ming had no choice but to give up a piece. "My large army will devour your untrained men, governor. It''s better to give up this fight to save the people." The general''s piece ate Ming''s stone. "Are you sure this is the only way for us, general?" Unexpectedly, Ming moved and ate two of the general''s pieces. "Oh, I didn''t see that coming." The general chuckled watching Ming took away his stones and finally saw that his every move was now under Ming''s control. He warmly smiled to the young Governor Lei Ming. "You won this game of checkers descendant of General Lei Ming but I hope to see a good fight from you in actual combat." "I''m honored that you know my great grandfather, General. And I expect the same from your side. But since I won, my rules are simple. We will engage your best men in three bouts. Win two to determine the winner but we have to finish the three fights. And no men are allowed to fight with blue stones or any stones on their bodies because I hate those things. No one must interfere during the fight. Lastly, no killing is allowed." The general had no say since he lost the game. Therefore, Tyriece had to remove the blue stones and ignited his anger. "We need this to win, General." "I trust you''re capable of winning even without those stones from Mafan." "Gosh, I thought you want to win. This is war. We can use different tactics to win." Tyriece said harshly. However, the general ignored him and gestured for the young knight to remove the stones. "We fight for honor." Tyriece reluctantly took off the stones. "Why did you agree with his terms in the first place? We have the might to defeat them. We should be the one in control, not them." He slammed the blue stones on the table. "You''re a pathetic patriot to your hero, General Lethmo." General Lofey ignored Tyriece''s tauntings. "You''re right, we have the might. But this governor couldn''t be taken lightly. Remember in war, no one knows who wins until the last man drops dead." "This is so pathetic. Fine, then can I use my power?" "No... or I''ll assign someone else," said General Lofey with firmness and took away the stone. "Damn, I should have left with General Hester than staying here with you." After speaking, Tyriece rushed out from the meeting tent in anger. General Lofey looked at the flapped tent door and sighed. He didn''t know the governor knew about the blue stone. Somehow, it didn''t matter much to him for he was against his men from using the stones from the start since it caused headaches for days after a fight. On the other hand, the general also desired to see how good was his hero''s namesake. Chapter 62 - Please, Cheer For Me Ming stood alone in his study after Zhai helped him wear his full battle gear. He wore his spherical bronze helmet on his head with his hair tied like a pony''s tail underneath. A b.r.e.a.s.tplate made of five layers of Rhino hide was on his chest while a gray leather tunic covered his b.r.e.a.s.t and groin inside. "Bless me, Master," Ming whispered, recalling the day his mentor gave him these items after getting the top scorer award. He then picked the sword from the table and in one rapid pull, the sword emitted a sharp, clear, ringing sound as it came out from its scabbard. "Verth," he said, feeling the power reverberating through his body. He slashed the one and a half pounds thin sword on the air and satisfaction filled him as he listened to its tinging. This was the second item he took from the Lei treasure room as the clan head. It was General Lei Ming''s magic sword gifted by the king of Goding on the day he set out to war against the Chiangdas. Now, Ming would use it to win his own battle against Goding''s prized warrior. Ah, such irony. He looked up at his right shoulder and saw his round iron shield hanging on the wall, but he didn''t take it. Ming preferred to fight without one for mobility, mostly with those pits with pikes in the field. Then Lifen came in with the fruits on a tray but "I don''t think I need them now, Ma. I insisted for them to take away the blue stones, so I will also face that man with my raw strength." "As you wish, but be careful. If you need one, just call me." Lifen smiled, staring at her son with pride. ''Our son has grown as a responsible man, Bodin. Can you see him?'' Ming smiled back to assure her mother. "I will. Let''s go. The people are waiting," and sheathed Verth. Lifen gazed at his son with deep concern but they had to do this. She too would fight tomorrow. Both of them left Cuxin estate when the sun was still high above their heads. She walked five paces behind to give Ming space to greet the people as their governor. As Ming walked down the road toward the gate, the people lined up with bowed heads, paying their respects to him, while the children watched him pass by with faces full of admiration. At that moment, Governor Lei Ming became their hero. However, the a.d.u.l.t''s actions had a negative impact on Ming. Instead of feeling respected, Ming thought the people were watching their governor''s funeral. Their gloomy faces made him wanted to explode and shout, "Hey! Don''t look at me that way. Please, cheer for me." But he couldn''t just lash out at them. They''re scared too, and he knew that. Thus, instead of flaring, he stopped in his tracks and pulled the sword from its scabbard, letting the people hear the ringing sound reverberating on the street... and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Cheer up, people of Fengfu... for we will win this war today." After that shout, the people were somewhat like wakened from their deep slumber and began cheering for Ming. "Hooray for our governor," a few children shouted. "Kick their butts, Governor," an old man said as he lifted his cane. "You''ll truly win, Sire," a lady yelled. More voices mixed in with clappings were heard, giving life to the once solemn atmosphere. His clansmen even shouted ''Yeah'' in unison, adding to the noise. Ming''s heart warmed listening with their cheers. As he reached the gate, his clansmen sent him off while chanting his name. "Lei Ming, Lei Ming, Lei Ming," with their fist raised until he stepped out the gate. In the middle of the field, Tyriece stood waiting, wearing a metal plated helmet but with an open face. Goding''s coat of arms adorned his outer shirt but underneath was the shiny chain mail covering his upper body and arms. He wore leather trousers and shoes. In his hand was a sheathed sword. Ming understood, he opted the shield as well and chose a lighter armor to fight. While Ming walked to face Tyriece, the latter squinted his eyes looking at Ming''s armor and ended up staring at his feet. Ming''s grass straw sandals astounded him. His opponent''s armor was an odd combination but understood the lightness it gave to a warrior''s body. Tyriece grinned. He saw what General Lofey meant when he said, "But this governor couldn''t be taken lightly," and felt the adrenaline rushing in his brain. ''Haha, let''s see how good you are.'' Then suddenly, Ming ran fast and jumped high. With one smooth movement, he unsheathed his sword and directly struck it down toward the unprepared Tyriece. The latter was surprised but as an experienced fighter, he instinctively lifted the sturdy scabbard above his head with his two hands holding both ends to receive the heavy blow. An echoing ''Clang!'' sounded as the sword and scabbard clashed. Tyriece swiftly pulled his sword out and made a horizontal slash, aiming for Ming''s belly but the latter jumped back with an arched body to avoid the deadly hit. After seeing the short exchanges, both camps roared, cheering for their warriors while the two stood four yards apart with swords in hand. Chapter 63 - Brother Chiangda "You love aggressive fights, eh? I''ll show you one." Tyriece threw the scabbard and held the sword with both hands, ready to strike any minute. While Ming''s hands held his scabbard and sword separately. Ming didn''t reply but focused his mind and eyes to Tyriece''s sides, including his opponent''s feet. Tyriece saw Ming was distracted and made a downward slash but Ming parried with no difficulty. Ming retaliated and slashed the sword left and right with speed and accuracy, sending Tyriece to move backward as he fended. However, Verth''s magic had gradually taken effect. With every swing of Verth, it produced a low humming swift tune which echoed inside Tyriece''s brain, making him flinched every time he heard it. This muddled him and didn''t notice where he headed. Then someone shouted, "Tyriece, watch out. Behind you." Tyriece suddenly jumped sideways and saved himself from falling backward on a pit. And with two big strides, he distanced himself from Ming, giving him a breather. Seeing their governor was winning, Ming''s clansmen and city guards loudly cheered for him, but the other side was in complete silence when they saw their champion almost fell. Though they couldn''t see the actual hole, they could see an area where no grass standing. This was their indicator it was a pit. And there were three surrounding the two right now. ''Damn, I thought it''s over.'' Ming wiped the beads of sweat running down his eyes as he thought of trying another strategy. Tyriece had seen the pit''s indicators when he walked in the field earlier but while defending fast and heavy blows, he slowly forgot them. He hated this. More so, hated to keep on defending; he was an aggressor and had to put his tactics into action. Hence, when he saw Ming ran toward him again to give him another blow, Tyriece bent to his right side. While avoiding the sword, he swept his sword toward his left to meet Ming''s incoming body. Good thing, Ming''s reflexes were fast; His scabbard met the opponent''s sword. Tyriece missed cutting Ming''s side, but his heavy momentum pushed Ming sideways. As Ming''s feet skidded, he pierced the sword on the ground to break his sliding or else he would fall into a pit at his right. Tyriece took advantage and swung the blade fast toward Ming. The latter laid on the ground and rolled left, saving his neck. The fight went on for hours and each one almost just almost, fell to the pits but put their skills into play to save their lives. This time, both camps were silent as the two continued swinging their swords. As time went on, Ming and Tyriece understood that their skills were on par. It seemed luck would determine the winner. This made both of them frustrated and wished to release their powers to end the bout but held themselves from doing so. Their shadow''s lengths became longer as the fight went on. Dirt was on their faces. Both had bruises and cuts all over their bodies but no one was willing to give up. The people were getting impatient watching this dragging fight but no one left because they knew the war''s situation relied on this bout. As time passed, exhaustion took its toll and momentarily paused their fight near Goding camp''s side. Both heaved quick short breaths while using their swords as canes to keep their feet standing. But while they rested, a soldier made a move. He lifted his spear and suddenly thrust it toward Ming. Ming was caught by surprise as the spear swiftly reached his side and about to plunge his ribs. But his instincts kicked in and sent a strong wind with a wave of his hand. Yet Tyriece beat him in seconds. Tyriece''s sword had already met the spear, sending it flying above General Lofey''s head. The general jumped high and simply caught the spear with one hand. But after catching it, he threw it back toward the culprit''s feet before his own feet touched the ground. The soldier went pale and fell butt first on the ground as he watched the lance standing in between his legs. He knew he could have died if the general decided to pierce his body. "Tie him in my tent," yelled General Lofey. After the law-breaker was brought away, the general walked toward Ming and bowed. "Governor, please accept our apologies for my soldier''s action. I never expected him to act that way." "I want to say I don''t mind but I won''t. I want to hear his reason for interrupting," said Ming fiercely. "Please, allow me to discipline my people in my own discretion. I will relay the message to you once I hear his reason. But I believe, he only wanted to help his superior." Ming understood that the general wished to keep him out of the investigation, so he didn''t dare insist on the matter. However, he suspected there was more to it and became wary. There seemed to be a problem in Goding''s camp with the way the general acted, but he couldn''t point a finger to it. So, Ming dismissed it by saying, "Then, this is my win." Tyriece held his sword tight to the point his palm went white after he heard Ming declared his win. General Lofey saw it and tapped the young knight''s shoulder. Though he couldn''t accept his loss, Tyriece had to yield since that soldier was under his squadron. "I''m sorry for what my man did," Tyriece said but that soldier would face his wrath, he swore. At that moment, a light breeze brushed their bodies and reminded Tyriece of that strong wind hitting him when Ming waved his hand. Even now, he could feel the pain where it struck earlier. No doubt, that wind could have cut his flesh if he didn''t fortify his body from the start as a stone Chiangda. With that reminder, Tyriece jerked his head to meet Ming eye to eye... alerting Ming to stand with his sword ready for defense, thinking the other wouldn''t back down but... to his shock, the man embraced him real tight and whispered, "I''m glad to meet you, brother Chiangda." Chapter 64 - Controlled By Mafan The watching people gasped in horror when the soldier threw the lance at Ming but when Tyriece embraced Ming, the people went nuts; their jaws dropped in disbelief. "What the heck is going on?" said one elder watching on the wall. This was completely unusual in the eyes of the masses, because, at first, Tyriece declared to thrash the governor, but he saved him from the spear and, the worst, hugged Ming like a newly found long-lost brother. If this was not weird, then they could be crazy. The Goding soldiers were also stupefied. Aside from the hugging, this was the strangest war they''d experienced. Why didn''t they attack? Why the need for having bouts? What the soldiers felt right now was, they weren''t here to attack this city. Everything was nothing but a skirmish between the two nations. In the city, the Youshians began murmuring and asking each other, wondering who won and why the two champions became chummy after their grueling fight. "Are they friends now? Will the war stop? What do you think, Lady Lifen?" asked Zang Wei. "I''m sure we won this bout because of that soldier''s intervention and friendship might have begun between champions," Lifen said, hoping her words were the real case and this war would take a turn for the better. However, the person involved just stood there mouth gaping looking at the grinning general and the young knight. Ming had no idea how to respond after that shocking revelation. Would he be glad? Would the war end after these revelations? Or what? He didn''t know what to think anymore. It was the first time another Chiangda willingly exposed himself to him. He met some when he was a young schoolboy but only after an accidental exposure of their powers. However, they stayed away from each other, afraid somebody would report them to the authorities. Then the two Godingans took turns slapping their wrists twice and brushed their right shoulders once as if dusting themselves. Ming didn''t see the significance of their actions, so he only said, "Thank you for honoring the rules I made." And faced Tyriece. "Thank you for saving my life and I''m honored to fight against one of Goding''s best fighters. See you tomorrow morning for the second bout." The general saw Ming did not understand. So he patted Ming''s shoulders and whispered, "That''s how we Chiangdas greet each other without telling people who we are." This was double shocking news for Ming, making him dumb to the point his mind went blank. He just stood there wide-eyed and speechless. The two Goding Chiangdas chuckled, pleased with Ming''s stupid expression. Before they left him, "Let''s share a drink later, Governor," said the general and waved a hand as he turned to dismiss the soldiers. "We''ll wait for you outside the gate and don''t forget to bring dinner for us since you stole our stocks," Tyriece said and was about to leave but added, "Make sure there''s meat. Get that?" And left the dazed Ming. After a while, Ming trudged back to the gate while Tyriece''s words rang in his mind. "I''m glad to meet you, brother Chiangda." He smiled, feeling refreshed. Though so unlikely to meet in such a manner, he felt a camaraderie spirit with the two as a Chiangda. He looked back and saw Tyriece smiling silly while waving a hand at him. "Eh?" This opponent''s actions gave Ming goosebumps. There was nothing creepier than a person with emotions that don''t match the situation. However, this gave him hope. Hope that the general would declare a truce. ---- o ---- All of these happened while Xinyi was still inside Skrider''s space. But what made Skrider''s eyes changed to golden yellow was the next events that had taken place. ---- o ---- Inside the tent, General Lofey and Tyriece knelt on the ground with their swords in hand. They winced in pain facing the supposedly tied soldier, who was now standing freely while bodies of two soldiers laid on the puddle of blood. "General, I don''t want to do this but my instructions were clear but you disobeyed me," a hollow voice said from the mouth of the standing man holding a Wag stone. The General knew that voice. It was Mafan. General Lofey assumed the adviser controlled the soldier''s mind from afar. While they were deemed helpless as Chiangdas against the Wag stone, they couldn''t be taken lightly. General Lofey gathered all the strength he could muster and with one forceful thrust of his sword, the soldier groaned staring at the sword in his belly. The general thought it was over but... the man was still standing as if the hole in his belly and the loss of blood had no effect on him. "How dare you kill my man? I won''t forgive you," yelled Mafan through the man. This confused General Lofey. Why didn''t the man die? Why was Mafan still controlling the soldier? Suddenly, he remembered another Chiangda telling him a tale about Mafan. "You know what? I don''t trust this King''s adviser," said an old Chiangda he met before. "What makes you say that?" asked General Lofey. "I saw him cut a man''s nape and placed a black stone inside." "That''s too much. How could he cut someone''s neck but the man still alive?" the general said matter-of-factly. "Jeez, can''t you get the point. I didn''t mean he cut the neck but only opened the flesh and placed in the stone." General Lofey wasn''t certain if it was true but he had to stop Mafan from controlling this poor man''s body. Thus, after piercing the belly, he pulled the sword out and directly cut the man''s neck. The soldier''s headless body fell, including the Wag stone. Then, Tyriece used his remaining energy and tried to smash the stone with his sword but to his dismay, he couldn''t even leave a scratch on the red stone. Rather, his muscles got weaker after that attempt and the sword fell from his hand. "What happened?" the general asked, feeling his body weakening further. "My hand lost its strength." Tyriece''s knees shook and about to give way. This alarmed the general but recalled an incident where he accidentally opened a silver box and saw a Wag stone inside. Hence, he took a silver cup on his table and with trembling hands, exerting all of his last ounce of strength, covered the Wag stone on the floor... and their strength instantly returned. The two slumped on the dirt ground, gasping for air and trying to regain their physical strength. But Mafan''s influence was far from over because outside the tent, more soldiers waited ready with their swords and shields. Chapter 65 - What Is Going On? General Lofey and Tyriece heard the commotion outside. The latter crawled to the tent opening and sneaked a peek through the slit... and the hairs on his nape stood on end while his eyes enlarged with what he saw. He hurriedly moved backward with his bottom mopping the dirt with his pants. "General, I think we need to find another way to get out of this tent if we want to save our necks." "Why? What did you see?" "More soldiers with bloodshot eyes are outside." "So Mafan had more men than we thought." The general went to the dead soldier''s head and saw a black thin object under its hair. He cut a piece of cloth from the soldier''s shirt and picked the object, placing it in his pocket. "General, we need to get out of here now. Or are you willing to cut more heads?" Tyriece said, standing near the tent''s door in case the soldiers would barge in. The general didn''t say a word. He walked behind his chair and torn the tent wall with one strike of his sword. Not a soul was outside. He scurried out. Tyriece followed. While running, he whistled, hoping his horse was not bound. This alerted the soldiers to head to the back, but they walked slow while under Mafan''s spell. The two scampered and heard the horse''s struggling neighs. General Lofey shook his head. It seemed Mafan had planned this out well. However, he was thankful that his horse was the only flying beast left. The rest was with the other group attacking Ninpu. He swore to go back for his horse later. He wondered how many men were under Mafan, including the Chiangdas. ''Oh lord, I hope only a few.'' When they''d reached a good distance and on higher grounds, General Lofey climbed the tallest tree and looked back to his tent. Soldiers went searching around. His eyes looked around and saw some movements close to them. He jumped down and hid while signaling Tyriece to hide too. The latter crouched behind a boulder. Then as the people went near them, the general saw three of his loyal knights running while looking behind their backs from time to time. "Care to join you, men?" said the general as he ran with them. The three stopped and cried out altogether. "General, what is going on?" said a tall and lanky knight. "They said you killed soldiers, but we didn''t believe them. They suddenly attacked us when we defended you," a short and stout man said with a face saying he was thrilled to see the top general again. "Stop fussing and run," said the general and headed toward a hill. The rest followed. "What the hell is going on, general?" said a big-bodied knight. "I don''t know but let''s escape first and go into the city and join the governor." "But" the stout man''s words were cut short when fire blasted on the tree near them. His arms went above his head. "Damn those other Chiangdas. Did you really kill those soldiers, general?" "Will you trust me when I say I didn''t?" said the general. "I trust you, Sir. But what will happen to us?" The general did not reply. More questions were in his mind too but survival comes first. Suddenly, a floating man, with swirling leaves and dust under his feet, and a ball of whirring wind on his palms descended a distance ahead of them. "Running away from your sins, general?" The five men ceased running but the general fired without warning. Arrows made of fire flew out from his palm and chained the wind Chiangda to the tree, alive and unharmed. While Tyriece looked behind and clawed his fingers upward. With that action, the stones on the ground rose on the air. Then he jerked his hands away and the stones flew toward the rushing Chiangda and to the soldiers with bloodshot eyes. The puppet soldiers were hit hard on their heads, knocking them unconscious. All of them groaned as one and fell on the ground together like an orchestrated fall. But the fire Chiangda covered himself with a fire shield, smashing the stone into pieces, and hid behind a tree for cover from Tyriece''s incoming stones. "Tyriece lead them. Go!" said the general while he sharpened his gaze at where the man hid. "But..." Tyriece hesitated. "Hurry! Don''t worry, I''ll follow. I can handle them." "Be careful. Keep your promise." Tyriece ran and the three followed. "Sir Balin, are you conspiring with Mafan?" the general shouted toward the hiding fire Chiangda. "I''m not conspiring with anyone but you are, with that Governor. Why both of you became friendly with him and killed the soldiers inside the tent? You even beheaded the one who attacked him. Even if you''re a top general, you''re not excused from killing your men without clear reason and process. Come back and face the law." "I didn''t kill those other dead soldiers in the tent. It was that man I beheaded. I have no choice but to kill him because he was holding a Wag stone against us and his mind was already under Mafan''s control." Chapter 66 - Conspiracy More commotions happened within the camp. The remaining Knights gathered inside Lieutenant General Gerd Hollies tent. Sir Gerd stood up front with a deadpanned expression. "Sir, what is going on?" a man asked Sir Gerd. "The general and Tyriece killed soldiers and we don''t know why. But the soldiers are angry. They want justice." Sir Gerd spoke bluntly. "But why did you attack Lek, Padu, and Silg?" asked another knight. Their confusion heightened and concerned about where this incident would lead. "Because they are conspiring with the killer." "Hey! Don''t disrespect the top general. He is still our general unless proven guilty," an older knight spoke with teeth grinding and fisted hands. "A sinner is a sinner and no longer worthy of the title. While General Yvon is still fighting out there, as the next high-ranking officer, I''m in charge of this camp," said Gerd with a firm voice and sword in hand, silencing the lower-ranking knights. But doubts ruled in their minds. ---- o ---- Back with General Lofey and the other two Chiangdas. "You''re lying. How could Mafan control anyone from the capital? He needs to be closer if he''d control anyone." "I don''t know but I have a hunch. Just hear me out. I''m not lying. Those soldiers are under Mafan''s spells. He spoke to us through the man. Didn''t you see the soldiers'' bloodshot eyes? I think even the king is under his control. Think first. Why is the king insistent on attacking this city? What is in this poor city for Goding?" "Don''t you dare malign our good king," shouted Sir Balin with a grim face as he came out of hiding but he didn''t attack. "I am not maligning the king. Don''t you understand? The king is not in control but Mafan and you saw that but you won''t dare to admit it." He paused and waited for them to react. Sir Balin opened his mouth and closed it again. They were in deep thoughts. He knew they saw this. During their meetings back in the capital, Mafan did most of the talking than the king. He continued. "We greeted the governor because he is a fellow Chiangda. I won''t hurt a fellow Chiangda who''s willing to die for his people. I also don''t trust Mafan. Why do we need to take the city by force unless he is after the mines?" "He is also a Chiangda?" Sir Balin said while the general was explaining and his expression softened. "Mines? What mines? And why would he want the mines? Goding has richer mines," asked the one chained on the tree. This made their minds reeling. The reason they heard why they attacked Fengfu was that its location was strategic but in reality, was not. Mountains isolated Fengfu from the trading route and from other cities. Its geographic formation was superb as a fortress if fortified. But as sworn knights, they couldn''t question or disobey their superiors. "I think this war is all about the mines. Our scouts told me after we arrived here that they heard this place had many mines and Wag stone could be found here. I really couldn''t find any other reason." "That is absurd. Why would the king want more of that Wag when he gathered the Chiangdas?" asked the chained man. The Wag stone would inhibit them. So, why would the king want more? "You, too, Sir Gib. You''re also na?ve. Do you think you can get a promotion after this war?" said General Lofey to the chained person. "What do you mean?" the two asked in unison. This was their goal why they agreed to come out from hiding and become a knight after the king''s men found them, to become generals someday, not just assistants of a non-Chiangda. ---- o ---- Six years ago, after the old Goding King died, the son became the fifteenth monarch, King Lenhart. He grew up with a nanny who was a hiding Chiangda and was enthralled by her tales and powers. So, when he became king, he sent out men to search for Chiangdas and hired them to work for him. The searching men went to neighboring countries at the west and down south, where their blond hair could mix in the crowd. They avoided other countries with different hair colors so as to not attract attention. From this search, General Lofey came out in the open and admitted he was a Chiangda after years of service as a general. The king was glad of the general''s admittance and founded a circle of Chiangdas. He supported them in full, financially and morally. And charged them to contact and encourage other magic-wielders to migrate to Goding with a promise of wealth, position, and freedom. After a year, the circle grew bigger. After two years, the Chiangdas could walk on streets in Goding cities with no fear after the king scratched the law from imprisoning the Chiangdas. They hailed Goding nation as the haven for Chiangdas. These were the talk of the town and became a sensation to other countries. But some Chiangdas were skeptical on why this big nation would hire them and for what purpose? Ming was one of them. Also, other countries began checking their borders for defecting people and began imprisoning them with a conclusion that they were Chiangdas. In other words, Chiangdas from nations like Youshi heard of it but didn''t dare to go out, fearing for their lives and families. However, Mafan, a former Youshian came out using his mind manipulation powers. Then he pledged his allegiance to the young Goding king and became the adviser, while the other Chiangdas who were ahead of him was still waiting to sit in higher positions. Yes, they had a good life and most was entitled as knights but the promised wealth and position was still far off from the truth. General Lofey saw the bias treatment and felt something wasn''t right. He was also wary of Mafan''s power. Though it wouldn''t work with Chiangdas, he could manipulate ordinary humans. ---- o ---- After those questions were left unanswered, Sir Balin and Sir Gib listened to General Lofey''s reasoning. They didn''t follow Tyriece''s group but the two returned to the camp to understand the real situation base on the general''s suggestion and worked as spies. The two reported that the general and the rest escaped. However, they began to realize that a conspiracy was in play after the Lieutenant General Gerd announced that they would attack Fengfu City tonight. ---- o ---- Outside the Fengfu gate, Lifen and some maids prepared a good meal for General Lofey and Tyriece''s promised visit. Ming, Zhai, and Zang Wei were also there waiting. They had no knowledge of what occurred at the Goding camp. Their minds were full with the hope that this war would be settled peacefully tonight. ---- o ---- On this day, before dusk, Xinyi was already on her way to Herketish Lake. Chapter 67 - Youre Back (1) Xinyi saw a rocky mountain ahead, but the Hutyuns went straight to collide against the rock wall. However, a portion of the wall opened, giving way for them and it closed back as a hard rock again. This was the magic mountain''s entrance that wouldn''t open to just anybody, only when it sensed beings with magical powers approaching it. Far ahead in a meadow of flowers was the sparkling water of Herketish Lake. Nianshi was already there, swimming in his human form. The Hutyuns brought Xinyi straight to the water. Herketish Lake was unlike any normal lake. It was a huge and standing thick wall of a body of water. Yet, anyone could swim up and down or go further within with no hassle because it defied the gravitational law of nature. The current flowed up and disappeared like a mist at the top. There were times it was serene. A person ignorant of the mystery of the lake would mistake it as a humongous mirror that one could walk in and saw it was a body of water. Once one was in the water, the body would float vertically toward the outer edge. Going out the water was as simple as going in. One only need to jump or walk out. The giant fish came out of the water when she saw Xinyi. It was like a white whale but had wings. It could fly out as she wished but didn''t dare to spread her wings outside the sacred mountain. After a short while, Xinyi swam down and walked out of the water. The Hutyuns dried her up through magic in no time. Nianshi flew out of the water and shook his body like an animal drying himself. "My lady, you must learn to summon the green cat. That scribe has a lot of things that can help you," said Nianshi. "How?" "Just concentrate and learn to pull a memorable experience you have had and call him. That portion of your memory will be his door to come out." Xinyi understood and squatted on the grass. She tried to think of which part of her past she deemed memorable. She thought her days in Forsaken Valley was her most special memory and uttered Skrider''s name but... a failure. More memories were dug out by force from the recesses of her mind, but the result was the same. ---- o ---- Darkness had settled when the Goding soldiers marched out from their camp. When they reached the clearing, Sir Gerd rode his horse in the middle, avoiding the pits. Some soldiers followed him while some passed within the trees at the sides. Yet, most stayed behind the camp, waiting for further instructions. Ming saw them coming and said, "Here they come," and waved a hand, thinking it was the general and Tyriece with his men. The rest saw an army walking toward them. "Eh! I thought only two are coming. Why do they need to bring a squadron with them? We don''t have enough food to feed all of them," said Lifen with knitted brows. "Ma, I don''t think all of them will eat here but just get more for ten people. The other officials might join us. And bring Zhai with you for his muscles." And Ming nudged his head on Zhai, telling him to go with their mother. "I''ll go with Lady Lei, Sire. I can carry a whole cow for her," said Zang Wei, trying to impress Lifen. "A cow? Stop your nonsense. Humph, you might die doing it." Lifen walked right away after speaking, followed by the maids. Zang Wei thought she rejected his help and sadly looked at her back. But Lifen turned around with a stern face. "Are you helping or not?" Zang Wei hurriedly ran with a big smile. "I''m coming, my lady. Always at your service. Just say the word." "Humph!" Lifen walked away with chin high but deep inside she was giggling, feeling the thrill like she was in her younger years when suitors marched at her doorstep while she played hard to get. Now, in her fifties, a man twenty years younger was trying to win her heart. It was refreshing to look and feel young again, she thought. They headed to Cuxin estate, leaving Ming, Zhai, and a few city guards outside the gate while the Goding army marched in silence toward them. Sir Gerd wanted to catch Ming and the Youshians unprepared while Tyriece and the three watched within the trees, far from the clearing. They were too late to warn Ming. The general, dressed up as an ordinary soldier, followed discretely at the back. Sir Gerd instructed Sir Balin and Sir Gib to stay behind because there were soldiers wearing the Wag stone and would weaken them. This was also Sir Gerd''s precautionary measures against the general and Tyriece. He also didn''t trust Sir Balin and Sir Gib because he doubted their loyalty for they might sympathize with their fellow Chiangdas. He even told his loyal followers to ''look after'' them, in case they''d try to jeopardize this operation. His assumptions were right. They would try to stop the men from rejoining Sir Gerd. Tyriece was now contemplating how to warn Ming. The best thing he could do was throw a stone at Ming to get his attention without alarming Sir Gerd. While Ming stared at the incoming men, three tiny pebbles struck his face. He searched to where it came from. There, within the trees, fifty yards from the city wall was a man hiding discretely and waving his hands at him. Ming couldn''t make out the face because it was dark. Only his chain mail was clear because of the moonlight''s reflection. But this was Tyriece''s mistake. Sir Gerd saw Ming redirected his head to the trees and got wary thinking it was the general getting Ming''s attention. He knew the general and Tyriece were Chiangdas and thought of acting fast or lose his chance of killing Ming. So, he directly shouted, "Archers! Ready... go!" Chapter 68 - Youre Back (2) Xinyi squatted on the ground, trying several times to call Skrider out but failed. Her shoulders sagged because of tiredness and frustration. After a minute, she straightened her back again. Then she dug deeper in her heart for the most special moments in her life. There was one or someone special, the late Lady Xian Ai, the woman she knew as her mother. From then on, childhood memories started flooding in her mind. She recalled the happy days Lady Ai cuddled and told her stories as she tucked her to bed. How the woman looked after and taught her with care. She smiled as tears began falling on her closed eyes as she thought of those carefree days the mother feigned sickness to take Xinyi away from the animals. The times she fell asleep in her mother''s arms and more. As memories flooded, tears fell like a stream on her face. Those wonderful memories drowned her in her emotions and forgot to call Skrider. Good thing, Nianshi was there to remind her. "My lady, call Skrider now." That reminder scolded her and softly said, "Skrider." Skrider slowly appeared from a thin apparition into a full-bodied green cat with a line of thorns on his spine. However, instead of greeting her "Why are you still here? Go back now. Your husband is facing a great army," he shouted while he gestured shooing her away. "What?" Xinyi couldn''t understand why Skrider got angry after her successful summon. "What what? I''ve warned you. There''s war and your husband''s life is in danger. Yet you played around instead of flying directly to Fengfu. You better come into my space now so I can send you there right away." Xinyi smacked her forehead, feeling foolish forgetting it after she met the group with blue stones. She faced Nianshi and the Hutyuns. "Leave this place now as fast as you can. We''ll meet at Fengfu." "Yes, my lady," they replied together. Xinyi held Skrider''s hand and in that instant... without half a second delay... she saw herself standing at Fengfu''s gate, shocking her in disbelief for the speed. She looked around, trying to acquaint herself with the whole situation base on Skrider''s warnings and saw chaos everywhere. The gate was closed. Dead soldiers from both sides sprawled on the ground. Arrows stood on the dead combined with holes because of the pebbles Tyriece sent. This what occurred earlier before she arrived. Ming used his wind power to send back the arrows but he couldn''t save all of his men because some arrows had Wag stone, rendering his power useless. He almost got hit by arrows too. Thankfully, Zhai had pulled the table in time to cover both of them. The other side of the table looked like a porcupine''s back. Tyriece and the other three knights came out to help after the rain of arrows ceased. Now, Zhai, Ming, Tyriece, and the knights stood in one line as they faced the Goding soldiers who were wearing red bracelets. But Ming and Tyriece felt weak as the Wag stone affected their bodies. Zhai used his twin swords and slashed at two men with speed. One sword deflected on a shield but the other blade sliced a man''s arm with a Wag bracelet. "Ahhh!" The man cried kneeling as blood gushed out from the opened wound. The three knights covered the weakened and kneeling Tyriece to protect him from the soldiers running toward him. Ming had difficulty fighting the urge to kneel as the Wag''s power vibrated to his body. Using the strength left in him, he raised his bloodied sword and crudely whacked a soldier''s belly. Another soldier with blond hair thrust a spear on Ming''s side but an arrow hit the soldier''s chest first and fell dead. Ming turned to the wall and nodded at the standing Lifen with a bow in hand. The gate opened and Lei clan''s men came out the gate to rescue them. "Zhai, let''s go." Ming turned around to run toward the gate while his men fought, giving them a chance to enter the city. And... he saw his wife running toward him. "Xin Xinyi?" Ming said, halting in his tracks, momentarily shocked to see her while gladness filled his chest. "You you''re back... Hurry! Let''s go in. It''s dangerous here." He extended a hand to reach her. Before Ming could hold her, Xinyi moved to his right. She placed her hands on his shoulder and used him as support as she swung her body up, kicking a soldier''s face who ran to pierce a sword on Ming''s back. That kick sent the man on the ground, blood at the side of his mouth. Without sparing a second to rest, Xinyi yanked the sword from that soldier and in a single wave of her hand, a loud twang sounded as she deflected a spear flying on her way. Ming spun around and saw her standing with a sword lifted sideways. Yards away from them was a man with blue cape riding a brown horse with hands raised in front of him. It was Sir Gerd who threw the spear intended for Ming. Without further delay, Sir Gerd raised his sword and yelled. "Charge! Kill them and take over the city!" Chapter 69 - Sir Gerd Sir Knight Gerd Hollies was a proud man. He envied Chiangdas powers but looked down on them. He only befriended them for his own gain and protection. For him, they were usable but nothing more because he saw how a trifling Wag stone could easily weaken these ''almighty'' Chiangdas. Even their powers were useless when he wore the red stone. Though Sir Gerd worked under the King''s adviser, Mafan was nothing but a tool for him to reach his goals in life someday. As long as Mafan favorably gave what he wanted, then he was willing to bow to Mafan. Honor was a mere word for him for it couldn''t bring him wealth and power. Personally, he looked down at General Lofey Lethmo because the man was born a commoner. He abhorred seeing this man became rich and sitting as a top general. For him, the royal blood, like him, had the authority to reach the pinnacle but not the common men. He grew up believing commoners were nothing but mere pawns and stepping stones, not the other way around. His dreams and aspirations in life were so high, yet his skills and intelligence were so so. He worked through impulses, under the impression that he would win. He was not popular as a respectable man worthy of his station but someone who rose in the ranks because of family connections. But no one would dare say it in his face because his father, a duke, was a relative of the queen. Then tonight, he forgot the deadly condition he placed his men in because there was only one thing in his mind, a chance to outshine and show to everyone that he was better than the general. It was night time. They could hardly see the way with the pits waiting for them. His men tried to remind him during their meeting before marching out but he didn''t give them even a minute to speak. "Just follow behind me. Just follow this map." Sir Gerd pointed on the map drawn on a white cloth on the table. "The rest, go to the trees." And with a sharpened gaze, he stared at his men and declared, "Those who insist will be imprisoned for insubordination." So, the low-ranking knights reluctantly agreed with him in silence, knowing he was impatient and had a light hand to raise his sword and exact punishment. His own men went with him first, while those left in the camp prayed for those who had gone ahead. When Sir Gerd lifted his sword and yelled. "Charge! Kill and take over the city," his men sprinted in haste but "Ahh!!!" Blood-curdling yells resonated in the night. Arrows rained from the walls and hit the advancing men. Those who steered clear from the arrows'' path missed their footing and fell on the pits. While those at the back abruptly scampered back to the camp after the deep-looking pits were uncovered. Others tailed the horse for cover while some ran to the trees as they advanced. Sir Gerd held a rectangular shield above him, protecting him and his horse. He heard his men''s cries but disregarded them. His mind was so focused on venting his hatred to the meddling woman who protected his prey and charged like a man who knew no fear toward Xinyi. As Xinyi saw Sir Gerd rushing toward her, she faced the tip of the blade to the incoming horse. In silence, she tried to speak in the horse''s mind. "Stop running or I have no choice but to hurt you." She was confident to use this power now after much practice with Nianshi and the animals in the Forsaken Valley. The horse heard her voice and sensed the surging power from her, frightening the poor creature. In that instant, it raised his two front legs up, neighing, and throwing Sir Gerd up on the air. The master fell badly on the ground as the horse galloped away. ---- o ---- While these happened, Sir Balin and Sir Gib knelt with one knee on the ground with blood on their tunics and swords. Two men with Wag stone in hands stood in front of them with their blood-soaked swords. The other knights and soldiers surrounded them. Although powerless at the moment, they remained adamant of convincing the rest of the knights about the conspiracy. "Listen, we are just pitiful pawns by Mafan. This war has nothing to do with glory and honor for our king and nation. This was all a setup by Mafan. Lieutenant General Gerd knew this," said Sir Gib. "Don''t listen to them. General Lethmo killed the soldiers for unjust reasons and now running for his life because he is nothing but a coward against the red stone," said one of Sir Gerd''s men who were watching over the two Chiangdas. "Liars, you are men of Mafan. You are not loyal to our king," shouted the panting Sir Balin. "Let''s kill these two or we will fail to seize that city and live in guilt and shame for not accomplishing what we set out to do," hollered a man holding a Wag stone but after speaking he whimpered and fell face first. An arrow pierced standing on his back. The other man followed him to hell as he fell dead beside the first. Chapter 70 - Hawk As Her Eyes Everyone turned their heads to where the arrows came from and saw General Lofey standing with a bow in hand. He walked toward the circling soldiers and looked at the old Knight loyal to him. "Sir Laam, take those evil stones away." The old guy picked up the Wag stones from the ground and brought it somewhere far from them. General Lofey lent his hand to help the kneeling Chiangdas back on their feet. "General, why did you come back?" asked Sir Balin. "I need to or I can''t control the onslaught later." And the general regarded the soldiers waiting for his explanation. "I didn''t kill the soldiers in the tent. Only the person controlled by Mafan. In fact, some of you here didn''t know that Mafan can control and use you without your knowledge and consent." Everyone looked at each other, wondering who were the persons the general spoke of. "All of you check the back of the necks of the soldiers beside you. Those who have scars on that part of your body could be in danger. If one of you has one, come forward so I can help you." On that note, the soldiers examined their comrades and found five men, former men of Sir Gerd but transferred to other squadrons for different reasons. It was clear then, all of Sir Gerd''s men had black stone implants in their napes. Fortunately, Mafan was preoccupied with the fight with Xinyi at this moment and didn''t know what took place in the camp. After they removed the black stone from the five persons, the general sent them to the infirmary to rest. He summoned the remaining army and marched to help fight against Sir Gerd. ---- o ---- After the horse galloped away in fright, Sir Gerd stood with only a sword in hand. His eyes probing Xinyi. However, it was no longer Sir Gerd in control but Mafan. Somewhere in a ghost-like village miles away from the Goding camp, Mafan''s sleeping body lay on a bed in the abandoned village chief''s house. Guards with black armor stood outside, protecting the area. Mafan''s soul was now in Sir Gerd''s body. His focal point was the fragile-looking Xinyi standing in front of the weakened Ming. He couldn''t believe how this frail woman repelled the speeding spear when he threw it with the blue stone attached on Gerd''s hand and feet. He was also curious about Xinyi''s fathomless concentration. As if she was adept at fighting but her speed was not as fast as him. She stood there unmoving, covering for Ming. There were no anger or fear in her face. He loathed this kind of reaction as if he was a man of less importance or had no power to cast fear. He also hated those people who would dare stand in his way. Unknown to him, a hawk flew above them. The eyes of Xinyi at this moment. She actually couldn''t see well because of the darkness. Only torches attached on the walls gave light outside. Further from the gate was dim. She was looking through the hawk''s eyes to fend her opponent''s speed. Thanks to the hawk''s vivid vision, the spear''s speed was slower in her sight. However, she had her limitations. She knew she wouldn''t last long using this power. Not for long, dizziness would plague her head. Xinyi only thought of stalling time for Ming to escape while Zhai was busy protecting Ming from the attacking soldiers. Xinyi also called the hawk, knowing this fierce knight facing her had blue stones on his body. She wanted to use the animals to attack this man but doubted. With the blue stone''s presence, the enemy could still outrun or slaughter animals with ease. To see those animals die because of her poor planning would make her guilty. She reserved the idea as a last resort. Somehow, she was trying to communicate through her mind to the animals around her. She tried to find the best creature to use in this situation but could never decide while facing a man with a sword pointing at her. Ming looked at her back, puzzled. Why is she not affected by the Wag stones? But kept the thought to himself and did not bother her. At last, Ming''s city guards came to assist him but alarmed Mafan. He ran at a speed a n.a.k.e.d eye couldn''t follow to stop the men, but Xinyi made a horizontal right slash with the sword, almost hitting Mafan. But he avoided the sword at hairs breath using his advantageous speed. However, Xinyi followed up with another swing of the blade where Mafan went. The latter jumped far to avoid Xinyi''s raging strikes. Yet, at this moment, a throbbing pain hit her head. Damn, this was her limit, but she couldn''t turn away while her enemy was still standing. A moment of weakness could spell her death. She slowly moved backward with both hands holding the sword. Mafan understood where she headed and stroke his ire. "''No way I will let you go in that gate alive after what you''ve done. I''ll kill you first," Mafan yelled as he ran in lightning speed, giving all he had, wishing to cut Xinyi into pieces to vent his anger. No way Xinyi could fend that strike as she watched the horrifying sword''s tip almost reached her face. But Lifen came on time and blocked it for her. When Lifen saw the enemy''s movements and agility were abnormal for an ordinary human, she ate the fruits Xionmao gave and came on time to stop the sword. Chapter 71 - Treaty Xinyi''s sword vanished from her hand. It was now with Lifen. The mother-in-law held the blade up, diverting Mafan''s sword from hitting Xinyi''s face and kicked Sir Gerd''s (Mafan) stomach, pushing him away from them. Her short height came in handy. She successfully inserted herself between them with ease because she was shorter than Xinyi. "Run to the gate while I''ll stop him," said Lifen. She fixated her attention at Mafan''s every step and movements. Lifen would not allow this man to lay a finger at Xinyi and Ming. "But you?" Xinyi was hesitant to leave Lifen by herself. "Don''t worry about me. I can handle this scoundrel. Go, now!" Lifen said as she swung the sword several times in front of her. And gestured a palm at Mafan encouraging him to attack first. Xinyi was unwilling but obeyed when she saw Lifen was in full control. Mafan tried to catch up with Xinyi but Lifen stubbornly blocked his path with equal speed. His annoyance flared up. ''Why are there many women protecting this governor?'' He thought with gritted teeth and transferred his wrath at Lifen after Xinyi entered the gate. They exchanged blows and scr.a.p.ed blades but Lifen parried with ease. She was not a veteran fighter for nothing. Also, Mafan''s speed was trivial with the fruits'' essences sharpening her eyesight and energizing her body. Lifen came prepared with her own strategy. "Archers!" Lifen shouted, alerting Mafan. By instinct, he glanced toward the walls. Lifen took this opportunity. With this split second distraction, Lifen ran with great speed to her opponent''s front and slashed the blade crossways at the man''s face. Mafan made a sinister scream as his helmet flew up and landed on a pit while blood gushed out from his pale face. Lifen did not waste any second and flipped her wrist, reversing the sharp blade''s direction and cut the man''s uncovered neck in one smooth stroke. This time, Mafan terribly felt the pain because it was not only his mind controlling Sir Gerd but his very own soul. In the abandoned village, Mafan screamed and twisted his body side to side, feeling the pain in his neck. Then his eyes opened with face likened to a man who newly woke up from a nightmare: red eyes, paled face, and beads of sweat all over his forehead and body. He abruptly sat with lungs wheezing, having a hard time breathing after experiencing death in a different body... and screamed again in anger. In the field, Sir Gerd''s body dropped on the ground, lifeless. The man on the walls saw what happened and bellowed with jubilation. The scared people''s hearts lightened and began passing the good news throughout the city. The fighting in the fields ceased as everyone turned toward the walls, curious about the reason for the victory cry. To see Sir Gerd''s way of death horrified the Goding army. They instantly fled for their lives. This was the scene General Lofey and the remaining army witnessed as they set foot on the battlefield. Lifen saw the incoming army and sprinted into the city, thinking General Lofey would attack. They brought down the steel gate and shut tight the huge wooden gate. Ming''s strength had recovered after he was far from the Wag stones. He saw the incoming army and took charge with his men. "Archers, ready!" With that, the archers pulled arrows from a pail of oil and held it on a lighted torch. Fire ablaze on the arrows'' tips as they positioned it on the bow. However, General Lofey waved a white flag on his head as he let the horse moved forward. The rest of the soldiers followed behind him. Ming was still uncertain and kept his hand up in the air, ready to bring it down to let the archers send their burning arrows to the grassy field. General Lofey reached the gate. He jumped down from his horse, took his sword, laid it gently near the gate, and moved back. The rest of Goding''s army threw their weapons down as well. "I''m sorry, I was late Governor and miss the feast you prepared." General Lofey shouted and pointed a finger to the fallen Sir Gerd. "That man accused me and Sir Tyriece of treason and we have to flee. I sent Sir Tyriece to warn you but I understand he was too late. Please accept our apologies, Governor. Please believe me that I''m not in cahoots with that man. To show my sincerity, let''s signed a peace treaty, right now." General Lofey said this for they don''t know Mafan''s soul was the one controlling Sir Gerd. He also had no heart to continue this war because he didn''t want Mafan to have his way. But all the while he was also curious to know what Fengfu City had to drive Mafan to send them to war. Ming looked down at Tyriece and the three knights inside the gate. They were scared stiff standing in the middle of Lei clansmen''s raised swords. "Please trust the general, Sire," Tyriece said and laid his sword down. The three did the same. Minutes after, Ming walked out the gate but his sword was in his hand. The archers didn''t budge in their position either, waiting for Ming''s last-minute command. Lifen followed with a cloth and a cup half-filled with water. "If you''re truly not lying, General, let your men bring all their weapons here," said Ming. The knights didn''t wait for the general''s signal. Rather, they picked their subordinate''s weapons and piled them in front of Lei Ming. That night, Governor Lei Ming and General Lofey Lethmo signed a peace treaty. Each one wounded a finger and wrote their names using their blood on the cloth Lifen prepared. They completed the agreement by dropping their blood in the cup of water and took turns drinking it. The war was over on General Lofey''s side and the war in Ninpu also drew to a close. Youshi''s army sadly lost but Goding''s army didn''t capture the city. Their job was over. General Wu Qian and his men were badly wounded and no chance to reinforce Lei Ming''s men in the city. Goding''s General Hester and his men would head back to Fengfu tomorrow. While Mafan was in a great rage, hacking everything inside the abandoned house. He was infuriated for losing against two women and for realizing that he no longer had any control with anyone in General Lofey''s army. But he wouldn''t give up taking over Fengfu. He still had more ways to own the secrets of this city. Late in the evening, he sent his black knights to check the true situation in the city and ordered them to kill General Lofey and Lei Ming if an opportunity presented itself. Chapter 72 - Im So Naive The Goding army, city guards, and the locals shared a meal of meat porridge and fruit outside the gate. This was the fastest the locals could provide. There were dancing, singing of each country''s songs and ballads, and a few bouts of arm-wrestling near the campfire. Zang Wei tried to sing a local love song in a surprisingly awful one. Then the dogs howled with him, making the atmosphere somewhat freaky until an old man shut him up by throwing an apple''s core at the back of his head. After that, he contented himself sitting beside Lifen, who was in a fit of boisterous laughter with his out-of-tune voice. Though embarrassed, he was glad to hear Lifen''s laughter. This made his day. After the hearty feast and time together, the Goding army went back to their camp while Lei Ming, the general, Tyriece, some knights, and the other Chiangdas sat in front of the bonfire in the city square, drinking wine as they unceremoniously discussed the unusual war. "General, I''m really confused why Goding nation attacked us? And now, you signed a treaty with us. Deaths could have been avoided if we did it the other way around." General Lofey drank quite a lot of wine tonight. His face was deep red but his mind was still sharp. "Honestly, I''m also confused. I have a lot of things to ask you too. This war is absolutely a puzzling one. I''m against it from the start but my voice can''t compete against the court elders and officials. Most of all, against the king''s adviser," he said as he tilted his head emptying another cup. "What really happened in Goding for you to say that?" Ming asked, pouring more wine to the general''s cup. "The king ordered to capture this city because they said it is a very strategic location to make a base for the expansion upward north," said Tyriece as he finished his wine. "What? That''s quite hilarious. This place is totally isolated unless you take a good slice in the middle of these surrounding mountains and open another road. But that would be hard to accomplish. You need humongous beasts or lots and lots of soil and rock Chiangdas to create a road in the middle. Not to mention fighting against those territorial magic beasts living in those treacherous mountains." "I know. But I''m really interested to see the whole city. I hope you don''t mind giving me a tour tomorrow, little brother." General Lofey changed the subject because he was curious about those mines the scouts spoke of and on what attracted Mafan to this city. "No problem, big brother." Then General Lofey turned to Tyriece. "Tyriece, what happened why were you late of warning little brother here." Tyriece scratched his head while the three knights giggled, disregarding the person they laughed at was a high-ranking knight. Because tonight, there were no superior or subordinates but plain buddies drinking together. "As you can see, we went" Tyriece disinclined to speak more. He kept on scratching his head while the three snickered. CRACK!?! One of the knight''s chair broke while laughing, sending everyone chuckling. "Just say it, boss," he said as he rolled on the dirt and his hands on his belly. Tyriece''s face became crimson with embarrassment. "It was getting dark. We were running around heading to what we thought was the right way. Then we saw a light far ahead. I thought it was from the city but it turned out to be a light from the camp kitchen. Then later, we saw the lights from the city walls..." He uttered rapidly and almost incoherently to avoid more embarrassment. And ended with a shrug. However, the three knights wouldn''t let him get by easily. "Actually, Sir Tyriece had no sense of direction. He kept on running without looking where he was heading," one of the three knights said with a giggle. Tyriece was fl.u.s.tered hearing it. Poor guy, even General Lofey didn''t spare him by patting his shoulder and saying, "Son, I guess your lowest grade in the knight''s school is geography." Everyone had a good laugh with that statement, aside from Tyriece. Ah, Tyriece wished to dig a hole and hide and never come out of shame. This was totally humiliating. Geographic Layout class was important for a knight. He even hoped to become a general someday and yet General Lofey was on the mark. Tyriece was a directionally challenged person. "Geez, give me some slack, will you?" Tyriece said as he drowned his humiliation with wine to forget this shameful experience. As midnight drew near, there were only two left talking in front of the fire, Ming and Lofey. The rest lay on the ground, snoring. The two had a good discussion about Lei Ming''s great grandfather, General Lei Ming. ---- o ---- Inside Cuxin estate, Xinyi couldn''t sleep. She stood outside Nufang Pavilion as her temporary abode. She looked up at the moon but her mind was in the fight where the enemy''s sword almost pierced her face. Grandma Liu trained her in Forsaken Valley. She even had her share of killing a demonized bear. But today''s deathly experience was an eye-opener for her. "No wonder Skrider told me to practice how to fight without using my power. I''m so na?ve. I really need to learn more. But who will teach me?" Then she recalled Lifen Ma fighting with no hassle with her enemy. "I''ll ask her to teach me starting tomorrow." Xinyi breathed deep, filling her lungs with the cold night air. She hoped that Nianshi and the Hutyuns would arrive soon. ---- o ---- It was already deep in the night. Mafan''s black knights had stealthily reached the city gate, but it was now closed. Though it was densely dark, their eyes could see the area like day and the city guards couldn''t see them even if they were near the light because of some magic spell they cast on their bodies. The night was cool and silent. They looked up the wall and saw it was not that high, so they dashed through the dry canal and climb the wall with no equipment but as they reached the top, they screamed in agony... Chapter 73 - Mafan The black knights screamed in pain while holding on the wall because the fire ants bit their exposed hands and face and even worked their way inside the men''s clothes. Some men let go of their hold and fell in that instant. The alerted guards ran and lifted the torches to where the shout came from and to their amazement, they saw a swarm of fire ants walking on air. But they understood what that meant. Ming had warned them on the possibility that the enemies might try climbing under a cloaking spell. The guards didn''t delay and struck the spears to where the ants were. However, the black knights abruptly jumped down before the spear hit them and dashed away, shrieking. The guards didn''t run after them but they reported the incident to Ming. The general heard it too but didn''t suspect Mafan, thinking the adviser was still in Flamefort City, Goding''s capital city. He thought General Hester instigated it and headed back to the camp. The black knights ran like crazy and would dare jump in a mud pool if they saw one. In the end, they sprinted back to the village, heading straight to the water well. Fortunately, one of those who stayed behind saw them returning and stopped them from leaping down the deep well. Inside the village house, Mafan saw them crouching at the corner with swollen faces. A guard covered them with blankets since they had to take off their clothes to get rid of the ants. Mafan threw a fit with this failed attempt. "Ahhhh!!! Curse this city," he yelled in exasperation for experiencing one setback to another First, he lost against two fragile-looking women. *Crack!!!* He smashed a chair to the wall. Second, losing his power and influence over the army. He kicked wooden debris while thinking of this. The victims m.o.a.ned as the splinters hit them. "Arrghhh!" Mafan howled, tilting his head up. "I hate this prideful general. Damn him!" He swore to punish General Lofey. Yet he knew it was an impossible feat for this man''s name was enough to make the court think twice, doubling his irritation. Last, infiltration attempt foiled because of the insignificant insects. What else more he needed to face before he could get ahold of this city? He smashed everything in the house until there was nothing left. It even crossed his mind to rush to General Lofey''s tent and punish him but... the man was a hero and a born Godingan. Unfortunately, Mafan''s influence on the masses was not that deep compared to this well-loved soldier. After a while, he sat in the middle of the mess and looked back at his life. Mafan was born from a wealthy merchant family living in Fuyu City, capital of Youshi. He was handsome or considered ''pretty'' as he resembled his mother''s beauty and ladylike complexion. Though he lacked manliness in his countenance, his brilliant mind covered it up for him. Hence, his family was proud of him. His father called him the future tycoon because of his talent in handling business as a young man. He became a sensation in society. Renown families, including the royal family, sent marriage proposals for their daughters. Not until his power manifested at age fifteen. One time in school, a government official''s son, challenged Mafan for one-on-one combat. Mafan refused politely but the boy''s arrogance wouldn''t let him and call him a sissy. This annoyed Mafan. Out of unrestrained emotions, he yelled, " Die! " And the next thing happened shook everyone in fear. The boy slashed himself with a sword and almost died. Mafan denied he was a Chiangda for he didn''t know it yet. However, he failed the test. He fainted when they held the Wag stone at his face. From there, everything in Mafan''s life went downhill. They imprisoned him in the Chiangdas'' special jail. When his father heard of it, had a heart attack and died. To make a long story short, his clansmen blamed his mother and Mafan for his father''s death. They stripped Mafan''s mother of her title as the first lady in the family and sent in isolation. As a born nobleman''s child, life was hard in jail but he stood his ground. No one cared to visit him, not even his mother. Then one night, his Ma''s loyal servant visited and gave him his mother''s favorite dress. It meant she passed away. That night, Mafan wailed in agony after learning his mother died trying everything she could, even giving up her body to the officials, just to convince them to take him out from jail. Yet, he remained inside after what she had gone through. He then made an oath that he would get out of prison and avenge her death. The next day, his attitude changed and baffled the guards. His stubbornness was gone. He willingly bent his knees and did humiliating things to befriend the prison guards. Later, he became the warden''s lover boy but held his purity to lure the warden in the palm of his hand. The warden didn''t insist on him because he enjoyed the way Mafan refused his advances. The plucking will be very sweet after a long wait. The warden thought. As a lover, Mafan had privilege visitations in the warden''s office and discovered the Wag stone''s limitations. One day, he heard that Goding country was a haven for Chiangdas and hastened his escape plan. He tempted the warden to bring him to an Inn with a promise he''d satisfy him by giving his v.i.r.g.i.nity. Inside the room, the evil warden gulped hard as l.u.s.t overwhelmed his good sense when Mafan took off his clothes, exposing his smooth and pale n.a.k.e.d body. The unsuspecting man took off the Wag stone along with his clothes after Mafan lied that the stone would still affect him. This was the warden''s mistake. He didn''t know the stone had no effect on Mafan at a specific distance because of his mental power. Mafan took the chance and controlled the warden''s mind. He used the man to kill the people who hurt him and his mother. After the massive killing, he let the warden brought him out from Youshi''s borders. And before they reached Flamefort City, he let the man jumped at a cliff. With his unconstrained power and intelligence, he made his way up the political ladder in Goding''s royal court until the king made him a royal adviser. But he held his hand from taking full control of the good monarch. He did his job with finesse and astounding results wherein all praises were given to the king. Thus, no one suspected Mafan had a hand of it. After experiencing the greatness of his mind manipulation, he wanted to learn and explore more of his power. He took advantage of his position and built his own office somewhere the king would never investigate, in the silent bas.e.m.e.nt of the royal library. This was where he did his experiments. Later, he learned from one of the king''s sons that there was a hidden library where only the royal family could gain entrance; he manipulated the prince to bring him there and found the archives that were long forgotten. The secrets of their world, Chiji. Chapter 74 - Training In the morning, Xinyi woke up feeling peckings on her cheeks. She slowly opened her eyes and saw a nightingale. "Kuaille!" She excitedly spoke and opened her mouth wide, yawning as she stretched her body. "Good morning, Xinyi. Welcome back. I could not greet you last night because of that strict panda. He won''t allow us to come and help you." Xinyi''s brows rose. "Xionmao, forbade you?" "Yes, he said to leave you alone and sent me to the mountains to watch for the dragon and the little beings'' arrival," Kuaille complained. "But when I left him, he went to watch you fight. Grr, so unfair." Xinyi snickered and tapped the bird''s beak. "Ooh, you poor thing, but I bet you were also watching the fight." Kuaille lifted his beak. "So what? Can I not watch too?" Xinyi giggled. "I''m happy to see you. I''m also happy to know that Xionmao was there last night." But was curious, thinking, Was he planning on helping me if I was in danger? Then she looked back Kuallie. "You''re here. So have they arrived?" Before Kuaille could speak, "Good morning, Lady Lei." Gu Dai came in the room with a basin of water." "Good morning, Gu Dai," Xinyi smiled at the enthusiastic maid. Gu Dai also assisted her when she came back last night. Xinyi stood and went behind a divider. The maid followed, helping her wash her face and changed her clothes. Suddenly, she heard a commotion outside. Before she knew it, colorful specks of dust gleefully zoomed in and flew around her with indistinguishable chatters. Xinyi closed her eyes and thought of them as animals. When she opened them, she chuckled looking at the floating inch size hippos, ostriches, pandas, and others. They were so adorable like little animal stuff dolls. She wanted to hug them because of their cuteness but clenched her desire, afraid she might crash them by the time she touched them. "You''re back, my babies. Where''s Nianshi?" "I''m here, my lady," Nianshi entered, in human form with his hairy chest exposed and belt lightly fastened. Xinyi walked out of the divider wearing a red dress. "Welcome back." Their presence comforted her and realized she relied so much on them lately. That fight last night made her see the reality that she might face stronger enemies someday. She also saw how complacent she was after moving to Fengfu. She sharpened her gaze and pointed a finger at Nianshi. "Nianshi, Skrider told me you can train me. Teach me how to use my powers. Most of all on how to manipulate time." Nianshi gave her a sinister grin, giving her chills. "Oh, ho. I''m not a kind instructor, my lady." "Bring it on. I can handle it," Xinyi said, clapping her hands with glee. Yet, an hour after... Xinyi sat on the grassy garden outside Nufang pavilion. She was sweating bullets and gasping for air. "You''re not charming at all," Xinyi grumbled. "I already told you. I''m very strict. Use all your senses to catch these wee Hutyuns." "Why do I need to catch each of them to learn how to manipulate time? You also make them fly very fast, making it harder for me." Xinyi pouted as she hugged her knees. "Remember this. Your training is not only for you to learn how to manipulate time. It''s also for you to learn how to use your power hidden inside you. If you can harness that power, you can not only manipulate time, you can also send fires, command raging storms, and others. "You can also summon animals in an instant in the middle of a fight without talking to them. You could make them move like they are your eyes, feet, arms, and everything. You could do all of these while moving." Xinyi recalled her headache after using the hawk''s eyes. She silently agreed. Also, Nianshi''s enticing descriptions of what she could do, motivated her to undergo thorough training daily. If I can make the animals move as Nianshi said , that will be great. "But we are here. The queen doesn''t need the animals anymore," said a Hutyun who gave Xinyi a floating cup with water. Xinyi took the cup and drank the water in one gulp. A miniature panda Hutyun held a towel with his paws and let it fall on her. Xinyi wiped her face. "No, Nianshi is right. I must learn to use my powers." "That goes with you too, li''l beings. Your queen had to learn to summon you in silence. Your connection with her must remain even you''re far apart. She must learn to use you as her weapon with ease as if you''re one with her." "You''re right, great dragon," the Hutyuns said. "Our former king Kaos never tell us what to do. We moved and changed into anything in split seconds without hearing his commands." "Wow! He did that? How did he do it? Could I do that too?" Xinyi asked like an attentive child who wanted to hear a nice story. "Yes, you can. But you need to connect your heart and mind to them. This time, make them go to you without talking in their minds. Concentrate. Think of them as part of you, not separate beings," said Nianshi. Xinyi stood again. "Okay. Control my emotions. Think of them as part of me." As she started thinking deeper, they heard a loud gurgling sound. She smiled awkwardly. "Hehe."Her stomach rumbled in hunger. Then they heard a smirk. They spun their heads to the pavilion''s entrance. It was Ming. He hastily covered his mouth and coughed twice to hold the bubbling laughter from escaping. However, Xinyi''s cheeks turned pink for she understood he heard her stomach complaining. Ming approached her to save her from further embarrassment. While walking, he made a side glance at Nianshi and darted his eyes on the chest. The dragon rolled his eyeballs and arranged his clothes and secured the belt on his waist. Ming nodded in approval. "Welcome back. And thank you for saving me last night," he said with a soft voice, looking at her with tenderness in his eyes. "I''m glad you''re back." He said so but the meaning of those words ran deeper. Xinyi''s ears turned crimson as he stared at her with deep emotions. "No problem at all. I only did what was right to do," she said, trying to sound cool. But deep inside she wanted to scream at him and say, Don''t look at me that way. The human Nianshi moved away from the two to give them space. However, the atmosphere was so sweet for the Hutyuns. Nianshi then heard dreamy sighs and thought the little Hutyuns became shining transparent hearts against the sunlight. But *Gurgle, gurgle!* went her stomach again. Popping the hearts back into mini animals. The dragon rubbed his eyes, unsure of what he saw. Oh my, how embarrassing. Xinyi gulped in shame. "Let''s join the others for breakfast." Ming reached for her hand and pulled her to walk with him. Xinyi tried yanking it back but Ming''s hold tightened. She shook her hand but Ming firmly clasped it. Thus, she stopped her resistance and blew strands of hair covering her face, resigning to her situation. But deep inside, she didn''t know what to make out of this Ming anymore. Why is he like this now? ---- o ---- In the Goding camp, General Hester brought his flying horse down. The rest of his men followed suit. General Lofey stared at the young man''s tired blue eyes and sunken face. Hester''s blond hair was messy and his clothes bedraggled. They were obviously deprived of rest and a good bath. Why are they in this state? Why didn''t they rest before they come back? What really happened out there? And who were the people who tried to enter the city last night if they newly came back? General Lofey had many questions in his mind but saved for later. These people had to have a good meal and an ample of rest first. Chapter 75 - Doting Husband The whole family had their silent breakfast in the floating gazebo at the lagoon. Silent because no one else was enthusiastic but Ming. Zhai and Qinfen didn''t have any appetite because of the food served and the scene with the couple. Lei An began daydreaming as she watched Ming serving Xinyi. Lifen smiled, happy and contented watching the couple. While Xinyi sat fl.u.s.tered beside Ming because... "Here, eat this to replenish your body after traveling very far." The husband kept on adding vegetable slices on her almost full bowl. "This mushroom is from Ma''s garden... Believe me, this one tastes good..." Xinyi looked at the food Ming gave him and glanced at the rest of the food. And found there was no meat on the table. Oh, her heart melted for her mother-in-law. She propped her chin on her palm, thinking, Lifen Ma is doing this for me . No wonder the two guys hadn''t taken a single bite. This is also a good time to ask her to teach me her fighting skills. Ming noticed her smiling at his mother and was dissatisfied. Here he was trying to please her and yet she was not paying attention to him. He picked up another slice of veggie and thought of feeding it directly to her mouth while her eyes were on Lifen. "Open your mouth," said Ming. She also opened her mouth without realizing it. She was unaware that they portrayed a lovey-dovey couple while her mind was full of the things she would ask Lifen. While Ming displayed a loving and doting husband to an aloof and dazing wife. Ming was glad and contented after she willingly ate what he gave although she didn''t look at him. However, their actions became an eyesore to the singles. "Big brother, big sis, please. You two are hurting my eyes. Your sweetness makes me wish to get married soon, but this is not the time for that." Lei An sighed and left them. It stunned Xinyi to see Lei An walked away. "Excuse me, I think I need to go to the training ground for my students now," said Zhai and walked away without waiting for their reply. Qinfen also stood. "Ma, can you teach me about the herbs?" Linfen saw the opportunity to let the two spend more time together. "Sure. Let''s go." Ming didn''t care about them leaving and continued to pick food with his chopsticks for Xinyi. This didn''t sit well with Xinyi. She needed Lifen Ma. She tried calling Lifen but realized her mouth was full. Xinyi had to chew and swallow quickly before"Ma, wait." But Lifen had left. Her shoulders dropped and emitted a long deep breath. Ming fed her another slice, but she pushed it away from her. "Please, stop. I can eat by myself. Can''t you see? You ruined the family breakfast." "I did not. It was their choice to leave." "But you''re making them upset with what you''re doing." She grunted and transferred to another stool away from him but Ming moved nearer to her. "I already told you. I will make things right between us. And I didn''t ruin anyone''s breakfast. We are a couple. They knew that so why would they get upset." Ming sighed in disappointment and put his chopsticks down on a bowl. "Fine, tomorrow, I won''t invite them to eat with us." Alarming bells rang in Xinyi''s brain. She hastily crisscrossed her palms on Ming. "Ahh, no, no. I want to eat with them. We''re family. We should eat together." Her actions told Ming that she avoided being alone with him and broke his heart. He looked up the ceiling and exhaled in exasperation. Early morning in the kitchen, Ming accidentally saw the cook feeding his wife. He envied the couple. They were married for years and had four children with heights like a ladder. He wanted that kind of relationship for himself and Xinyi. He also wanted over four children. As a result, he imitated the doting husband''s actions but failed. "I understand you want to make things right but you need not go to my place and escort or feed me. You''re the governor. You''re a busy man. Mostly with the aftermath of the war. Why not... attend to these problems first?" And gave him her sweetest smile. "Yes? Am I right?" With that reminder, Ming suddenly recalled why he went to the kitchen early this morning. It was to tell the cook for lunch after the city tour with General Lofey. It was that lovely couple scene made him forget. "Never mind." Ming gave a dismissive wave. "We''ll do this some other time together. Come with me for now." He pulled her hand again without asking but she jerked her arms to her back before he could hold her. Ming frowned. "Why do I need to go with you? Remember, I need to train with Nianshi," said Xinyi. "Do I need a reason when I want my wife to accompany me? Can that training wait for a while? You newly came back. I''m only asking for today." Ming''s frustration was clear in his voice. Wife . Xinyi was guilty with the word. She expected much in this marriage before he shunned her. But now, her husband was already trying to act his part. Yet, she was the one shunning him. Simply put, she''d be blamed if this marriage wouldn''t work and... she did not want that. "Fine, I''ll go with you but don''t be touchy, okay?" She eyed him, making sure she got her yes. Ming did not force her and only nodded. "Let''s go. I also have a lot of questions for you. We''ll talk as we go." He walked ahead but stopped and looked back when he felt she didn''t follow. Xinyi hurriedly ran and strode with him side by side toward the kitchen. Later, they left the estate in silence but Ming started to talk. "Xinyi." The name sounded pleasant to his lips and.. unknowingly, to her ears too. This was the first he called her informally and saw her face lit up, so he called her with her first name again. "Xinyi, I was wondering, why are you not affected by the Wag stone?" Calling her by name, lightened her mood. "Wag?" Her brows furrowed. She remembered Nianshi mentioned this once. "Do you mean that red stone that could weaken a Chiangda?" "Yes. There were a lot attached to the arrows last night. The other Chiangda from the Goding army got weak too but you''re not." "Hmm. I don''t know. I didn''t even know why you were weak last night not until you mentioned it now." "That''s odd." They were both Chiangdas. He admitted she was stronger in power but he was the man. He should be the one doing the saving and not the other way around. This added to his frustration. Ming decided he would get stronger for his people, for his clan, and... for her. "How did you come back? Where were your mount and those little beings last night? Why didn''t they help you?" Oh boy, this will be a long story, she thought. "I''ll explain everything to you later." ---- o ---- A weary man with dusty feet, muddy face, and tugging a horse carrying sacks on its back, went in Fengfu City. "Name?" asked a guard sitting behind a desk at the city gate. "Chen Mafan, Sir." The traveler wiped his sweating face and neck with his dark and grubby shawl covering his head. "What did you bring?" Another city guard opened the sacks on the horse. "Vegetables I brought for the Governor, Sir. I heard he was a good man, and this city needs food. So, I traveled from Shendai to help with the little food I have." The man checking the sacks nodded at the first guard. "Okay, you may go in," said the one behind the desk. "Thank you, Sir. Where can I find the governor?" "He might be in his house but you need not go to him. Just bring the food straight to the store over there." The guard pointed the warehouse were people lined up for their morning porridge. "Thank you, Sir." The man pulled his horse and moved away. The guards saluted the traveler with a smile and told the other guard. "You seldom find people willing to help nowadays, but this man traveled far to give his vegetables. What a good man." Little did they know the ''good man'' had a menacing plan in mind... Chapter 76 - Im His Brother General Lofey and General Hester stood far back from their camp, watching the smoking ashes with the stench of burnt flesh entering their nostrils from their dead comrades'' corpse, including Lieutenant General Gerd Hollies'' body. "We burned them last night," General Lofey explained. General Hester was silent and shook his head looking at the ashes. "Life is so short, eh? Who would have thought he''ll die in this expedition?" Although everyone knew Sir Gerd was a pain in the butt, a headache with his endless complaints, not a skillful fighter but... he was still their comrade. But this was the reality for the men in the army. "But I don''t understand why did you come back right away? You didn''t even let your men rest but flew here overnight," asked General Lofey. General Hester''s eyes narrowed. "Are you playing with me? It was your personal stamp on the message. Don''t tell me..." The two looked at each other and realized the weirdness of it all. General Lofey gave him a summary of what occurred in the previous days, specifying what Mafan did. As a result, the younger general gathered his men and check their napes and found three with implants. Right there, he pulled it out from them. "What is this thing?" General Hester stared at the black thin glasslike thing. "No idea." General Lofey took it and threw it to a basin with the rest. After the last ''surgery'' , the two generals'' minds traveled back to the capital city and onto the man with the highest authority of their land, the king. They were thinking the same thing, the king could be in danger . "I think, my men and I have to go back to Flamefort City as soon as possible," said General Hester. "I respect your decisions concerning the treaty but I''m afraid of the criticisms and punishment if you don''t have enough proof in your hands when you go back... "I don''t want you to retire soon because of your unwarranted speculations. If your suspicions are true, Fengfu City could be an asset to our country. But why didn''t you take the city than signing a treaty? Goding country and this city will benefit much if it''s ours." "I was thinking of taking over at first but changed my mind after Mafan attacked me and Tyriece Even the governor said that deaths could have been avoided if we did it the other way around. In other words, he will open the city for us for trade and other things. So why the need to attack? To kill senselessly? No I believe there''s something Mafan didn''t tell us and that''s what I will find out. "I''m also doubting the true intention of the king. That is... it was really the king and not Mafan who gave the orders. Why didn''t he let you take Ninpu City? Why only stop the Youshi general? Isn''t that an obvious problem? Why not take the rich Ninpu instead of this poor Fengfu? Isn''t that sounds odd?" "I doubted too but we need to obey the king." General Hester shrugged and patted the old man''s shoulder. "I leave this to you. Just bring home a solid proof," said General Hester. "I will but I suggest you rest first, even just for a day. I don''t think Mafan would dare something stupid as implanting a black stone in the king. Your mounts need some rest too." "I hope you have a prophet''s tongue." They parted ways. The younger one went to his tent. The older general prepared himself for the city tour. ---- o ---- In the village where Mafan and his men hid, those bitten by the fire ants couldn''t move at all and were suffering from hallucinations. While the last two able men disguised themselves as common soldiers in the Goding camp. They walked around the camp''s perimeter and buried a Wag stone and a yellow stone on some specific points. When they reached the kitchen, one of them dug a hole and buried the same items. After covering the hole, they moved further from the place and counted one to ten. When they reached the last number, a low humming sound spread in the camp. Commotion took place. Gaspings resounded. The two generals and everyone in the camp suddenly found themselves back in Flamefort City, in the comfort of their own homes. However, in reality, they were still inside the camp. They were now inside an illusion trap. ---- o ---- In Fengfu City, people began leaving to head back to their villages. Ming had the four city gates opened for the people to leave but still vigilant for those coming in. Zang Wei deployed all the city guards to handle the traffic at the gates. Chen Mafan handed over the sacks of vegetables to the city officials in the storehouse. He walked around with his bag in hand and found an abandoned shop and went inside. He thumbed his jawline and pulled a transparent layer from his face. The skin underneath was smooth like a lady''s. It was Mafan, Goding''s royal adviser. ---- o ---- Qinfen left his mother after an hour of lessons about herbs. He went to the city''s business district, seeking a good empty store and a spacious one. He didn''t dare go to the black market while the city was at war, heeding his inner warnings. Now that it''s over, he hoped to set up his beauty shop and pharmacy while the businessmen had left weeks ago. He wanted a headstart while there were still good spaces available and while the rental was cheap. So that when the wealthy families went back, the shop would be there to cater for the wives and concubines. At this moment, Mafan came out of the shop and Qinfen saw him. The latter gave the former a once over and approached him. "Hi, are you new here?" Qinfen asked. "How do you know?" Mafan replied. "Your face and dusty feet. I also know all the handsome men in the city. They are all my drinking buddies. So I can tell you''re new here." "Really? So you''re also acquainted with the new governor?" "Of course, I''m actually his brother," Qinfen said proudly. Mafan gave a smug smile. Oh, the heavens are kind to me. While Ming and Xinyi were on their way where Mafan and Qinfen were standing. Chapter 77 - Mm... Ming Ming didn''t rush his steps when he saw Xinyi''s mood lightened toward him. Big brother Lofey will understand if I''m late with the clamor at the city gates. They leisurely stroll as she shared on how she spent her days in the valley. She mentioned that she loved to play around with animals, that she read them her books while leaning on a black bear''s body, the time when she took a bath for hours while swimming with the eels and turtles in the river, about an event she scolded a snake who tried to steal a bird''s egg, on how many times the python cradled her to sleep and laid her on bed, and others. Ming clearly understood that she grew up with animals but not much interaction with humans aside from the two single old ladies. While talking, he occasionally addressed her with her name because she smiled shyly every time he said it. At first, she was shocked when he first called her name because she had read before that officials usually call their wives as ''wife''. They seldom call them by name. But she also heard from the maids in the Xian manor before that lovers called each other by their first names. That''s why Xinyi blushed when he did this. Talking about names, Xinyi recalled Skrider and thought of telling Ming about the guy, but felt awkward to call Ming by his first name. Yes, they were a married couple, but she had doubts if they could pass as lovers. "Uhm (gulped), Mi Governor, I think you need" Ming interrupted her. "Can you please stop calling me Governor? I feel like I''m talking to a complete stranger or to an official. You''re my wife. So, please, call me Ming." He bent his head to see her downcast face which was turning red. This encouraged him to take the chance to bring them closer. "I have a gift for you but I''ll give it to you later." He thought of giving her the pendant''s other piece. Xinyi looked up with wide eyes. The gift news surprised her but cast her head down again, uncomfortable. He thought he acted differently because he tried to meet her demands but to gift her was another thing. However, she liked to receive gifts too. This was a rare occurrence for her. She hardly remembered the last time she got one. She pondered of his true motives with his actions but his words rang in her mind, "I will make things right between us." For this reason, she thought she had to reciprocate in some ways but she didn''t know how to act the wife part. "Mm, Mi Ming there''s someone you need to meet but we''ll do that later," she spoke his name in one breath before saying the latter phrase and bit her lower lip. Her shy reaction was the opposite of her usual strong-willed self in front of Ming and made him satisfied. He was also happy to hear her spoke his name. "Who is this person? He or she?" Ming asked with his hands on his back. "Well it''s he," she said in a hurry and Ming''s brows instantly shot up. His heart skipped a beat, afraid if she met a man when she was away and would cause a problem. But Xinyi saw his reaction and quickly clarified, "not human, another creature. But we''ll do that later..." and lowered her head down again while squeezing her unsqueezable fingers. Ming''s facial muscles relaxed and a huge grin took over. "Sure, I''ll be glad to meet this being." "Uhm," Xinyi nodded, still head down but smiling, feeling silly to herself right now. Stupid me. Why am I getting shy? And Why is my heart pumping fast? As they walked near the business district, they met Qinfen talking with a ''pretty'' man like they were buddies for years. Qinfen saw them and waved a hand. Mafan turned to the incoming two. "Who are they?" Mafan asked. "That''s the governor, my brother, and his wife," said the innocent Qinfen. Mafan smiled and thought of striking fast to settle his reason for coming. He decided to enter Ming''s mind, to command the man to lead him to the mines and kill him there. He squinted his eyes and concentrated but it didn''t work. This baffled him. Why is my power not working? Ming saw a new face and wondered. When did this pretty boy arrive? Who is he? Strange, the rich families have left, and the treaty was only signed last night. Mafan tried again but failed again. He didn''t know Ming was a Chiangda and his power was useless to them. However, he didn''t suspect Ming to be one. He concluded that he was only tired after controlling many people combined with the grueling fight yesterday. He looked at Xinyi and Qinfen. How about using these two to kill the governor Chapter 78 - Disciples Descendant Mafan turned his attention to Xinyi and Qinfen. How about using these two to kill the governor? But I need someone to guide me to the mines. So killing him won''t be a good solution. But I''m not sure if these two knows the location of the mines. If only that general took over this city, it would be easier for me to move around or to look over the governor''s office. He gazed at the blushing Xinyi and thought the wife could be in love. If he''d use the wife, he could easily enter their sleeping chamber and grab a chance to control the governor. In the end, he decided to befriend Ming and bide his time. He was within the enemy''s territory. To act reckless could be his end. "Hello, Governor. Nice to meet you," Mafan approached Ming. "I''m Chen Mafan. I''ve just arrived this morning. I''m a merchant from Ushval country. I''m on my way to Ninpu but the people I passed by said there was a war over there." Ushval country was a neighboring country at the southeast of Youshi, and the only available road was between Fengfu and Ninpu. So, Mafan''s excuse was valid. He also didn''t lie with his name. Chen Mafan was his name in Youshi. But he changed it in Goding into Saleh Mafan so that no one would know that he was the Chiangda imprisoned in Youshi. Most of all, after disappearing when the mass killing of his relatives happened years ago. He was also proficient with Ushval''s language and accent where some words were similar to Youshi. Ushval men were also common in Fengfu. So Ming had nothing to doubt from Mafan. Thus, Ming only nodded and excused themselves all the way to the front gate. Mafan didn''t insist his way but he would use Qinfen to his advantage, by acting as his host. ---- o ---- In the Goding camp, General Lofey walked around and saw himself alone in his elegant room in Flamefort City. However, he knew this was wrong. By the sound he heard earlier, he could tell they were in an illusion trap. "Darn, I hope this is not a deadly illusion." He stepped out from his room but there was no one around and feared the worst. "Shit. Is this trapping us separately?" General Hester called out while walking in his mansion, "Anyone out there?" No one replied. "Who did this?" Each person tried to communicate with their comrades but they walked aimlessly alone in Flamefort City''s streets. In reality, all of them collapsed on the floor the instant the humming sound reverberated and affected their brains. Half-n.a.k.e.d General Lofey lay on a blue carpet in his tent. General Hester''s head laid on his bed but his feet hanging at the side. He was fast asleep. The cook laid on the ground with a ladle in his hand beside the pot with simmering soup on the flame but in the illusion; He was cooking in his kitchen. A man facing a tree, pissing, slid down on the grassy ground with his trousers open and fingers holding his leaking rod. In his dream, he was in the public bath, n.a.k.e.d, and peeing in front of the pool. A soldier who was scrubbing his flying horse''s mane was now lying near the horse''s shit. The horse leaked his master''s face but couldn''t wake him. Somehow, in the master''s dream, both of them soared in Flamefort''s sky, searching for people. The whole army was in a dreamlike state. The only way to wake them was someone to pull out the buried stones. But who would do it for them when no one even knew where they were? In fact, if someone would dare step into the camp would also fall in the said illusion. Mafan''s two men left to tend to their wounded comrades in the village. They did their part, that was only to entrap the Goding army so that no one would meddle with Mafan''s plans in the city. That was to locate the mines. ---- o ---- At this point in the Goding camp, the horses began communicating to other animals and informed Xionmao and Nianshi. When Nianshi heard of it, he was restless. This was disturbing. Illusion traps were common during wars but these were not taught openly, same as Lifen only taught Ming and his brothers. The formula was passed down from generation to generation. Some men took advantage and made it into a profession. But even so, only the wielder could decipher it. In other words, clans that existed for years held secret formulas of illusion traps. This trap performed was something Nianshi saw before from one of the late Sorceress'' disciples. That meant, the one who did this trap at this time was one of the disciple''s descendants. This what worried Nianshi and Xionmao. This person could be the one who received the legacy like Lifen and received the special item to be given to Xinyi. However, it was all but speculations. To test it, Xinyi had to go to the Goding camp for the person involved could still be around. They hoped things would work out fine, but if the person was one of her enemies Chapter 79 - Am I In Love Kuaile became the bearer of bad news as she flew high to find Xinyi. She spotted her with Ming at the gate. She flew down on her shoulder. "Why are you here?" Xinyi asked through her mind. "There''s an urgent matter in the Goding''s camp. The panda and the great dragon are waiting for you. You must go now." Kuaile replied. Ming noticed the bird and figured it was important. He knew the animals wouldn''t come out to seek her in the open unless they needed immediate help. Then he saw Xinyi''s eyes grew big and wondered. She looked at her husband and said, "Mmi" and bit her lip, breathing deeply. "Ming we need to go. Now! Let''s follow Kuaile." Ming understood the urgency and agreed without asking. The two left half-running. Mafan and Qinfen were close to them and the former saw them. "Where are they going? They seemed to be in a hurry," Mafan said to his companion. "Who knows? My brother is very busy now with the people going back to their villages and its harvest time. Something might have come up outside. Don''t involve yourself with their affairs. Come, I''ll introduce you to my friends." Yet, Mafan was restless when the two went out the gate. He then controlled Qinfen''s mind and sent him to sit near the gate. Mafan ran out and followed the two from a distance. At first, he saw them running under the canopy of the trees and turned left at a bend. When he reached the place, the last he saw them... they were nowhere in sight. They left Mafan open-mouthed. How did they vanished at an open road with rice fields at both sides? "Can they run that fast? Unless if they had blue stones on them. Ugh, why did I give my last stone to that useless Gerd?" He placed his hands on his waist and thought hard about what to do next. But the uneasiness kept crawling in him. "Where did they go? To the camp?" He pondered whether to go there but after a time; He changed his mind. "I still have my chances as long as I stick with them. As long as they don''t know how to stop the trap or find those men." Suddenly, a thought sprung in his mind. I will let Qinfen guide me instead. Even if he doesn''t know the way, but he might have easy access to some restricted areas as the governor''s brother and find the right material for me. With this decision in mind, he went back to where he left Qinfen. ---- o ---- Flashback. This was what took place earlier, when Xinyi and Ming left the gate, she communicated with the Hutyuns through telepathy. When they reached the bend, the Hutyuns had arrived and flew them in a flash to where Xionmao and Nianshi waited. That''s why Mafan didn''t see them. They slowly descended a distance from the Goding''s camp and saw it was dead silent. No movement of any sort while smoke rose from the biggest tent. But Xionmao and Nianshi kept their distance. "What''s going on?" Xinyi asked. Nianshi explained the whole situation connecting to the Sorceress'' disciple. They clearly magnified the point that Xinyi had to face this problem without their aid. However, about the trap, Nianshi and Ming were the only person who could find the buried stones because only the two of them had the sensitivity with the Wag stone. "Why is my wife is not affected by the stone? And why is Master Xionmao and the wee beings are the same as her?" Ming asked. Xionmao provided the answer. "Governor, I''m a guardian. All guardians are immune to it. Next, the Hutyuns depended on their queen''s powers. Since she''s not affected, so are they. About why the lady is immune, it''s a long story but I can summarize it for you in one sentence. Her power is above all these things in this world." "What?!?" Xinyi and Ming loudly shouted. "Explain," said Xinyi. She had a hard time comprehending this matter. Suddenly, Skrider popped out from nowhere and smacked the back of the panda''s head. "You, old fool. Do you want to give me a heart attack? This is not yet time for her to know while her powers haven''t fully bloomed." The panda groaned. That smacking was strong. It gave him a bit of headache. Ming looked at the uninvited guest with shock. Who is this greenish half-porcupine cat? But sadly, no one cared to explain it to him. "Skrider, explain." Xinyi demanded with her arms crossed her front. Skrider disregarded Xinyi''s question and saluted to Ming. "Hi, Governor Lei Ming. I''m the person Xinyi will introduce to you. See you later." Then his body floated at eye-level with the irritated lady. "I already told you your origin and that you have great powers beyond you can imagine but you still need to understand how to use it." Xinyi sharpened her gaze and pointed a finger at the green cat. "You''re hiding something, I know. Spit it out." "I already told you. Hurry honing up your powers and the answers to your questions will fall on your lap. Tatah!" Skrider blew his tongue out, waved his paws, and gave her a shameless grin as he faded. "Wait!" she blurted out but Skrider had left. She gritted her teeth in exasperation and looked at the panda and the dragon. Either had to receive the blunder. "Nianshi?" Nianshi jumped in fright since her power flowed out a bit. "Hehe, my lady, we''re wasting time. Please focus. Someday, you''ll get your answers." He blew air and his voice trailed as he sped away . "We will search for the stones and try to break this illusion while you search for the one who made this trap." The panda followed zooming away. Their avoidance annoyed her, but she knew they were right. She just couldn''t wait to hear the answer. While Ming silently waited for a good timing to ask, the Hutyuns saw his puzzled face and transformed into a huge hand, patting Ming''s back. Ming sighed glancing at the oversized palm covering his whole back, including his butt. Ming shrugged it off and decided they''d try to locate the mischievous person responsible. "Let''s walk around. As the dragon said, if the object sensed your presence, it will shine on its own and brings the person with the object to you. We have to find the person now or lose this chance." "Yeah." Xinyi walked with Ming with a heavy steps. So many mysteries hidden. So many things needed to do and learn. So many things to face. Yet, she''s still 18 years old. Why was she born carrying a big responsibility on her shoulders? Ming saw her long face and felt sorry for her. "Don''t be sad. In time, everything will fall in its proper places and you''ll find your answer. And I promise that I''m always here with you no matter what happens." Those kind words encouraged her and released the tightness in her chest. Out of instinct, she gave Ming a lovely smile without constraint. "Thank you, Ming." Seeing that heart-stopping smile made Ming''s chest go *Love dab, love dab * , palpitating like crazy. Her smile was like a magnet attracting him to kiss her but clenched his fist and controlled the urge. Am I falling in love? Is this what it feels when a man falls in love? If so, I want to fall in love with my wife for real. This lightened the mood between the two while Ming guided her to the nearest village. Per chance or fate, no one knew exactly, but it was the place where Mafan''s men hid. Will everything work out fine? Is their hunch true and will she get the missing anklet and crown? Chapter 80 - The Anklet Ming and Xinyi met people going back to Ni fng Village, a rice farmers'' village. The villagers recognized him and greeted. "Oh my, Governor, why are you here?" the village chief asked, walking toward them with hunched back and hands behind. He was an old man with a long beard up to his chest. "Sire, I''m here to inspect the farms after the war." "Oh my, you need not worry, Sire. We''re thankful that the war ended soon. As you can see, the rice heads are now ready for harvesting. It''s our pleasure if you''ll come during the harvest feast that will be two days from now." "I''ll be here. Just go on with your harvest. My wife and I will walk around and meet the other villagers." "As you wish, Sire." The man bowed to the couple and pulled a sickle from a barn. The villagers also bowed regarding them but went on with their task. At this moment, Xinyi felt a burning heat on her chest. "Ming?" She clasped Ming''s arm. "Yes?" He saw her flinched. "Anything wrong?" The feeling reminded her when Lifen Ma and the ring appeared in the cave. "I think the item is nearer." They advanced faster inside the village. At this moment, not too far from where they were, Mafan''s men were on their horses, preparing to leave the village. Their companions were still in a bad shape but the villagers had come home, so they need to go. The leader felt something shining in his slung bag. He opened the bag and his brows furrowed. He pulled out an item which shone a bit but not that bright. He moved it above his head as the horse trotted leisurely. "What the heck is going on with this thing? This is the second time now." "What happened?" said the other man who accompanied him burying the stones. "What is this? Why it''s shining again?" "That''s a woman''s anklet. And that''s your share from our pay from the last merchant who hired us before we came here." "I''m not stupid. I know it''s an anklet but what type of stone will shine on its own for no reason?" He moved it where the sun could reach it. Yet, he couldn''t see anything unusual. "Hmm, you''re the one who insisted as your pay from the Goding merchant, so you surely have an idea what that is." "Chamis, It''s my family''s heirloom that my brother sold when Ma got sick. I only took it back for my Ma. But I don''t know what type of stone is this." The leader placed the anklet back in his bag. "You''re a poor family. Why is your Ma keeping it?" "No idea. I really don''t understand why she keeps it like a treasure. She said this will bring us fortune but until now, we''re still poor." He sighed thinking of his sickly mother but he didn''t want her to cry. It was because he was incompetent to provide for the family after his father died two years ago that sent her to work almost without rest just to feed and provide for their needs. "Did this Mafan paid you before he left?" Chamis'' woke him from dazing. "Yeah, only a bag of gold." It turned out that they were a small group of men for hire. Days after General Lofey and the army left Goding''s borders, Mafan faked an illness and told the king he had to recuperate in a temple. So to avoid anyone from noticing him leaving the country, he let his guards stay and shun any visitors. "Damn, if our men were able to infiltrate last night, we might have enough provision during winter." His shoulders sagged and had a dreamy face as he gazed on the shining leaves above. "We could have received three bags if we succeeded." "He thought of paying us less but I insisted that my illusion trap is worth a bag of gold. Good thing he didn''t argue and paid me before he left. How''s our comrades?" "They are getting worse. I tied them on their horses so they won''t jump out every time their hallucinations took over. They''re fever is also very high. We need a doctor." "But where can we get one?" "In Fengfu City," Chamis said with no hesitation. The leader held the rein tight. "Are you crazy? The city guards must be looking for us right now and yet you''re thinking of heading there" "Anghus, do you want them to die?" "Of course not. Let''s go somewhere first and think about what to do." "What will happen to Goding''s army? Will your trap kill them?" "No, but they might die of starvation if no one will save them for a long period." "What? Men, I feel bad for those soldiers but we need money. We are hired mercenaries, but we don''t kill people senselessly. If only we will land on a jackpot, I will live in peace somewhere and marry." "Yeah, me too. I''m thinking of going back to the camp but let''s wait for a while. We''ll go back after bringing our brothers to a good doctor. I can''t bear watching them suffering. I actually regret receiving this mission." He looked back at the horses with men lying on top of them. We need to find a new livelihood or we''ll end up dead someday. "No time for regrets now. Anyway, why didn''t you use this illusion traps as a living? You''ll get rich with this." They continued to talk as they were about to leave the last rice field. "My Ma won''t allow me and this is the only illusion trap I mastered. I was not diligent to study the other three before my grandpa died." "What a waste. If I have that kind of family secret, I will be diligent to master them." "But our illusion traps are not lethal. They don''t kill people. Who would hire me with that type of weak traps? Those who are paid well are those having poison or deadly traps." He sighed and looked up ahead. "Stop this pointless topic. Let''s go up that hill before anyone will notice us." They avoided the main road and went into the trees. As they left, Xinyi''s chest lightened. "Oh no, I think the person is getting away." Chapter 81 - Oh, No As they left, Xinyi''s chest lightened. "Oh no, I think the person is getting away." "Damn, let''s move faster. But can you tell where that person is staying?" They passed by more houses and two large rice fields with yellow rice heads. "No, I can only feel my chest heating up like burning coals touching my skin but it''s gone now." Then she thought of the Hutyuns who were invincible beside her. "Go, find people who are leaving the village." The Hutyuns left and after a minute; They came back. Both of them stopped while Xinyi talked with the little beings. "Queen, a group of men are riding toward a hill." Then related to her what they looked like and their actual situation. Ming couldn''t hear their conversation but her face told him she was having a conversation with the Hutyuns. Anyway, he loved to watch her changing reactions and patiently waited. Xinyi, suddenly, turned to him as she pointed the trees. "Let''s go over there. The Hutyuns found some men but we better hurry for they are getting away." She thought of proposing to Ming to let the Hutyuns bring them there but... "How about we eat the fruits Master Xionmao gave so we can move faster?" Ming suggested. Xinyi''s eyes lit up hearing it. "Ooh, Ayaya, I always wanted to try them. Did you bring a lot?" she replied feeling giddy and full of expectations rubbing her two palms together. Lifen Ma''s smooth moves that night enthralled her. She asked her mother-in-law about the reason of her speed and that''s how she learned of the fruits. Ming pulled out the butterfly fruits and tubers. He gave a pair to Xinyi. She ate them right away. When the fruits'' juices filled her mouth, they tasted as sweet as gr.a.p.es, and a little sour as unripe mangoes but there was a spicy-honey aftertaste. She loved this mixture of flavors and yanked the other pair from Ming''s hands. Ming gasped as her hand placed the fruits in her mouth. Before Ming could stop her, she had devoured them. "Ooh, delicious," she said, leaking the juices seeping out from her lips'' sides. Oh, no. Ming''s eyes became a huge letter ''O'' and felt a lump in his throat. He tried recalling the warning Xionmao said on the day they received the fruits. "Here, eat these. These will give you speed and strength when you fight. But only eat one of each at a time. Remember, one at a time," Xionmao said. "If we eat more?" asked Ming. "Try finding it out," Xionmao replied. Now, he observed Xinyi''s face. Still normal. Nothing''s happening so far, but had this unsettling feeling inside. "Are you okay? Don''t you feel anything unusual?" "Why?'' Ming thought of telling her but ashamed that he missed preventing her from eating. He kept quiet and planned on taking her away if things would go out of hand. "Nothing. In case you feel something weird just tell me." "Is something weird expected?" Xinyi looked at him with a puzzled look, afraid that he might say something she would be sorry about. "A little, like you might have a problem keeping up with the speed and strength." He didn''t know the actual result. It was all an excuse, but praying that everything would turn out not as bad as he thought. "Let''s go." "Oh, is that all? I think I can manage it." Xinyi sighed in relief and made a mental note of the said weirdness and ran with Ming. The latter monitored her while running. Their pace was good and reached where the men''s camp up the hill in no time. Ming''s eyes went back to Xinyi and heaved a good deep breath. So far, so good. His focus went to the men. Anghus, a short man two-feet shorter than Ming was putting up tent while another one an inch shorter than the first was busy untying men from the horses. The bag with the anklet was on the horse. Without warning, the item in Anghus'' bag shone into a blinding light. The leader and his companion instantly covered their eyes with their arms. Seconds after, the light subsided. After uncovering their faces, they gaped in shock to find the horse, the bag, and the rest on top of the horse gone missing. However, close to them, the horse and its baggage appeared in front of Xinyi. Although she expected this, but the effect still astounded her. "Whoa! This fast?" Ming was also dumbstruck. They just arrived and hid behind a tree a distance from the men and the blinding light came at once. Then out of the blue, the horse transferred to where they were, blowing their position to the enemies. Anghus heard her exclamation. He looked her way and dumbfounded to see the horse over there. "What the. What happened? Who are you?" He reached for the sword he thought was on his waist, but it was not there. He grunted and smacked his forehead, feeling stupid with himself. The sword was with the horse hanging at its side. Just a single time of carelessness and complacency and this happened. Next time, I will keep it beside me at all times. Sadly, if there was a next time. His comrade pulled his own sword and threw it to Anghus. "Anghus, catch!" Anghus turned his head and raised his hand to receive the sword... and lifted it with tip facing the intruders. "Who are you? Come out in the open?" Ming suddenly moved as fast as a lightning and disarmed Anghus. The two did not even notice Ming passed them. Then there was a reversal of roles. Ming was now the one pointing the sword at Anghus. "I''m the governor of this place. Who are you? Why are you here?" The two short men looked up at the towering Ming with the sword. They felt helpless. Anghus swallowed a good amount of saliva and was sorry for his recklessness. We should have gone further where no man could easily reach us. Dang it. I''m a bad leader. I sent my men to their death. Chapter 82 - Tell Me Or Die In Fengfu City. Mafan brought Qinfen back to the empty store and controlled his mind. "Where are the mines located?" Mafan asked, pacing back and forth at the blank-eyed Qinfen sitting on a chair in the middle of the dusty store. "I don''t know any mines," Qinfen said with a monotone voice. Mafan''s forehead wrinkled. He can''t lie to me with my mind control. "Bring me to the engineer''s office." "I don''t know where." Mafan stopped pacing and turned to Qinfen, deeply annoyed. "What? What... are the places you know?" He said, half shouting. "I know the brothel, the governor''s office, our house, the estate, my room, my mother''s room, my friend''s houses, my favorite restaurants where I brought the girls, and my favorite courtesans'' rooms in the brothel." Qinfen replied sounding like a robot. Mafan was in a rage and wished to beat Qinfen to a pulp but controlled his anger. He still needed him as a guide and host. But his usefulness ended there. This is harder than I expected. Frustrating. He defined Qinfen as a total asshole. His brother was the governor but here he was, living a life of a wastrel. Mafan imagined Qinfen''s daily routine base on the places he mentioned and shook his head. If you were my brother, I''ll have your butt paddled a hundred times. Mafan wanted to shout his frustration but held it inside. There was no point doing it. Unknowingly, his conclusion was quite off the mark because Qinfen''s abilities was more on the business side. To make use of his time, Mafan told Qinfen to lead him to the governor''s office and introduce him to someone who knew the place well. Hence, Qinfen brought him to Zang Wei. ---- o ---- Anghus was in a disadvantage but he was not someone who gives up without a fight. He jerked any item he saw and threw them at Ming, but who could stop the speed and strength given by the special fruits? Ming wave his sword with ease, slashing every object thrown at him. Because in his present visual capacity, Anghus movements were in slow motion. Then he lessened the gap between them in one swift move and grabbed Anghus'' shirt''s lapel. The latter was shocked to the core as Ming lifted him up on the air. Chamis jumped to Anghus aid but stopped in his tracks when Ming placed the sword''s sharp edge on Anghus neck and shouted, "Don''t come any closer or your friend dies." Anghus gulped hard, scared stiff as the blade touched his neck. Yet, as he heard three of his men howled in delusion, his courage grew. He decided to do anything or even trade his life just for his comrade''s lives and freedom. "I''ll ask you again, who are you and what happened to your men?" Ming asked. "They are sick. I''ll tell you everything and even pledge my life to you but promise me you''ll spare my men and send them to the city''s best physician," Anghus pleaded. Chamis cried, touched with his leaders statement. "Anghus," he whispered as tears fell on his face. He made a quick prayer that the gods and their ancestors would save them now, hoping they would come although he hadn''t seen it happened. But in this desperate times, he would dare believe the unbelievable, wishing for a miracle to happen. "You''re not in a position to negotiate. Tell me now and I might spare your life," Ming harshly said near the man''s ear. Anghus winced with every word he heard but he didn''t try to escape. He had to convince Ming for his family and for his comrades. "We are just a bunch of hired hands to bring a man here and do his errands," Anghus replied at once. Chamis knelt on the ground and fell prostrate. "Please, governor. We are not bad people. Please, let go of Anghus. His mother is sickly and his brothers are still young. They badly need him. We are nothing but poor street guys hired to do errands for the merchants for a menial pay to feed our loved ones. Take me instead in exchange of our leader and our friends. I''ll swear to become your slave for life." However, Ming didn''t falter with his focus on Anghus. "Who hired you and what are your errands here? Is one of that errands was to place an illusion trap in the Goding camp?" Ming pushed the blade on the man''s tanned skin. The wound slowly bled but was not that deep to cut a vein. He had to make them scared because he was sure, one of these guys did it. He had to make either of them confess the truth. "I''m the one who did it and the only one who can free them." Anghus divulged everything to gain even a minute of Ming''s trust and a leverage to negotiate. Ming eyed him with squinted eyes. Anghus swallowed hard with Ming''s savageness but didn''t waver to make his appeal heard. "Yes, I''m the one. I will stop the trap but promise me first." "Tell me now or you''ll die." Ming said with gnashing teeth, like a fierce tiger ready to eat his prey alive. Chapter 83 - Side Effect "Telling you won''t help. The spell is complicated to utter. Just let me do it. I swear in the name of my great ancestor that I will not run away and I''ll keep my promise." "So you mean, taking away the buried stones won''t be enough to disrupt the spell?" Anghus was in shock. How come Ming knew about the buried stones? But knowing the answer would not help him now and didn''t ask. "Yes, but don''t try touching" Before Anghus could finish his sentence, they heard a loud boom. An explosion occurred at Goding camp''s east side. They looked toward the direction of the deafening sound. They saw birds flying away. Anghus'' horses neighed aloud, trying to run away in fright but couldn''t because they were tied at tree trunks. Ming''s heart pumped faster, fearing for General Lofey''s life. This heightened his irritation toward his prisoner. "What did you do?" Ming said with gritted teeth, clutching Anghus neck and lifted him higher. Anghus squirmed, choking as Ming partly strangled him. Ming thought of smashing Anghus head on the ground out of anger but held his temper in check. "I did nothing... Someone... dug the stones. Let me... down and I''ll explain." Anghus had difficulty speaking as he tried loosening Ming''s hold on his neck with his fingers... but Ming''s strength had increased ten times stronger. The poor captive couldn''t open Ming''s clasping hand. Ming let go and Anghus fell on the ground with a thud. "Speak but don''t try anything stupid or I''ll cut you until your ancestors could not recognize you." "The spell won''t kill anyone but if someone who tried to take away the stones in the wrong sequence, the spell will become chaotic and the result is that explosion. Bring me there now before it''s too late," Anghus said in one breath. His hands massaging his neck which had red marks from Ming''s strangling. "What will happen after the explosion? Speak!" Ming shouted. His palm lost its color as he tightly held the sword. Anghus flinched watching Ming''s trembled in anger. "The people under the spell will be in coma." "What?" Ming lifted the sword to strike. Anghus cowered looking at the swung sword and abruptly knelt... and cried. "Please, Governor, bring me there now so I can dislodge the buried items in the right order before it will get worse. And please stop your men from taking away the other stones or else..." All of them cringed when they heard another boom, louder than the first. Anghus eyes widened like a saucer and his face devoid of blood. "Oh, no. Bring me there now before it''s too late," he yelled in desperation, fearing the outcome of this second explosion. ---- o ---- Everyone in the city and in the village turned to where the explosions came from. The men ran quickly to the sound''s direction. "Stand up. Go, but remember I''m right behind you." Ming said to Anghus. Chamis stood first and helped Anghus to stand up. "I''ll stay here with them." He said with his eyes at the sick men. Ming turned to Xinyi. She was now holding the green anklet of which she concluded was carved together with her ring and necklace from the same stone. She placed it in her wrist, thinking it was a bracelet. ---- o ---- Mafan was now facing Zang Wei as he controlled the man to bring him the land map when the explosion occurred. He ran out and saw the commotion of the birds near the Goding camp. His chest drummed like a heavy hammer pouncing on it and glanced at the blanked eyed Zang Wei who picked a long leather scroll under a large table. Mafan couldn''t wait but grab the scroll and ran back to the store. Qinfen was there sitting silently at the corner. He unrolled the leather on the lone table and tried to locate the mining areas from the markings. ---- o ---- Zang Wei woke up, wondering why he was inside the governor''s office. A guard ran in. "Sire, something exploded at the Goding camp." The head guard dazed for a while, still disoriented after Mafan''s mind control and had to process the guard''s words in his brain for a while. After realizing what the other person meant, "Don''t just stand there. Let''s go," said Zang Wei as he sprinted out. The guard followed behind but hit Zang Wei''s back when the latter suddenly halted, turning back at the guard. "Pull out men to go with us but leave more at the gate." And rushed straight outside the gate. ---- o ---- Ming thought of dragging Anghus to where Nianshi and Xionmao where, and shouted at Xinyi, "Let''s go!" . "Okay," said Xinyi, but she sounded like a fast-forwarded recording machine. Not only fast but also high-pitched, same as the Hutyuns. Xinyi covered her mouth in shock. "What the heck?" But she sounded the same thing. "Oh, no!" Ming exclaimed, believing the fruits'' side effect had taken effect. "This can''t be happening now." He hoped this was the only side effect and nothing more. Chapter 84 - I Kept My Promise Anghus and Chamis heard Xinyi and wondered why a pretty lady sounded funny. Her voice was the complete opposite of her angelic face. But kept the thought by themselves. "Sir! We need to go now if you want to save the army," shouted Anghus. "What''s wrong with me?" Xinyi said again and cupped her mouth again. She hated the way she spoke but could not control the speed of her mouth. "Xinyi, let''s go." Xinyi only nodded and ran but Zoooomed!!! In a blink of an eye, she bolted out from their sight . "Whoa! How can you run so fast? Are you Chiangdas with super speed?" Ming didn''t answer because her speed was sickening, faster than him. Is this another side effect that the panda said? At this moment, Xinyi ended reaching the cave where the giant centipede lived. The huge insect jumped in shock to see Xinyi standing in front of him out of nowhere while the Hutyuns were right behind her. "Queen... slow... down." Wheezing sounds resounded in the cave as rainbow-colored speck of dust floated up and down beside her. Half of them lost their l.u.s.ter and slowly fell on the ground. "Why are you here, my lady?" asked the puzzled centipede. Xinyi was about to reply but was afraid to hear her speedy talk and only spoke in her mind. But she was in for another shock. She spoke the same way through telepathy. The centipede ended having multiple question marks in his face, trying to figure out what she said. Out of embarrassment, Xinyi didn''t explain or tarry anymore and thought of walking slow but after making a step, she felt her feet weighed nothing and zoomed without breaks. The great thing was, her eyesight was very sharp and saw herself running around trees but could still swerved around with ease. Then dashed on rivers without getting wet and passed by a n.a.k.e.d couple doing what they should do in the privacy of their rooms on a grassy mound. Good thing her sudden passing caused her to miss most of their acts. However, she had difficulty forgetting the two bodies entwined together and she rapidly shook her head to erase such an intimate scene from her mind. Then she saw herself going up a mountain. She tried putting on breaks and ended standing on a snowy peak and had no inkling where she was. Frustration clawed on her. "What''s wrong with me? Why is this happening?" Xinyi shouted at the top of her lungs out of desperation. Then a rumbling roar sounded high up the mountain. She turned her head and saw a snow avalanche coming. "Oh, oh," the Hutyuns cried. "Run, my queen." "Oh, no." Xinyi regretted forgetting to control her emotions again while the avalanche was fast approaching. ---- o ---- Back at Ming, he wanted to run after Xinyi but couldn''t leave Anghus behind. Not now when General Lofey''s life was in danger but prayed that Xinyi will be fine. So he decided delivering this guy to Nianshi first. He turned to Chamis, saying, "You stay here and don''t follow us if you want nothing will happen to this man." After speaking, he carried Anghus like a sack on his shoulders and ran off without waiting for Chamis to reply. "O-kay. Just bring Anghus back alive." Chamis''s voice trailed. He meant to say it to Ming, but they had left in a blink of an eye, leaving him speaking to himself. Then he heard his helpless comrades m.o.a.ned in pain. "Wait for a while, my brothers. Our leader Anghus will be back with the doctor." ---- o ---- In Anjing Pavilion. Lei Lifen and Lei An heard the blast and alarm bells rang in their minds. Both of them ran out from the pavilion and saw the flying birds above somewhere far away. "Ma, I thought the war is over?" "It is..." She walked in rapid steps and shouted on her shoulders. "An, get all the maids to my pavilion. Don''t come out unless you think everything is safe." Lei An wanted to know what caused the explosion but knew she couldn''t help even if she was there and faced Gu Dai, who was with them the whole time. "Gather the maids to Ma''s place. I''ll wait for you there." The maid half-bowed and ran off. Lei An followed behind. Lifen met Zhai along the way and both of them ate the fruits and darted out. ---- o ---- Ming found Xionmao feeding a weak Nianshi with water from a bamboo tube. Nianshi was leaning against a tree with a paled face. His chest heaved up and down accompanied by wheezing sounds. Then they heard a humming vibration. In that very moment, Ming and Nianshi cupped their ears and fell on the ground unconscious. "The governor and this man are Chiangdas," said Anghus aloud. And gasped in horror after noticing the panda staring at him. Xionmao sensed a trace of the Wag stone''s power clinging on Anghus body and understood why Ming brought him. He abruptly wrote on the ground. "Stop the illusion trap now or I will kill you." And growled, displaying his sharp teeth in purpose and let his sharp claws rung a *Ting* as he let it stand out directly at Anghus. The latter''s knees immediately lost its strength and fell on the ground bottom first. Fear sn.a.k.e.d him when he saw the panda became hostile and might pounce him to death with those sharp nails. Anghus shuddered. "Please, don''t kill me. Let me bury the stones again and unbury them in the proper sequence." Xionmao threw the stone to him and growled again to warn the man. Anghus buried the right pair of stones on the ground at once and the humming sound calmed. Ming and Nianshi''s faces relaxed. Again, the panda wrote on the ground. "Tell me where to go and I''ll bring you there." Anghus nodded, picking the last pair of stones thrown at him. "Bring me where you took these stones." Without saying a word, Xionmao hauled Anghus and in an instant, the human sack saw a hole in front of him. A minute after, the stones were back under the dirt. "Bring me behind the kitchen." Xionmao carried him from one place to another until they unburied the last pair and went back to Nianshi and Ming''s side. At the exact moment, Lifen and Zhai arrived and saw Ming lying, feeling nauseous. But Nianshi was already back in his senses but remained seated. "What happened here?" asked Lifen to Xionmao. The latter didn''t reply but moved his snout toward Zhai. "Oh!" Lifen forgot Zhai didn''t know Xionmao and Nianshi. She looked back at the two and both nodded in affirmation. At first, she thought of telling Zhai the whole truth but a bit hesitant. She ended by saying that the panda was the being who gave her the herbs while Nianshi was with Xinyi. Zhai suspected she lied or hid more information for a reason and the mother knew her son well. Hence, Lifen added, "I will explain everything after we''re done here." Zhai, as a man of few words simply grinned . Anghus wondered who were the two new persons but he couldn''t help from staring at Lifen''s beautiful face while Zhai helped Ming to stand up. This scene reminded him of Chamis and his sicked men and nstantly fell prostrate. "I kept my promise. Please... help my men now, governor." Chapter 85 - Lethal Illusion Trap Ming left Anghus men in Lifen''s care. Nianshi flew out with Ming to search for Xinyi while Xionmao went back to the cave. Zhai and Anghus entered the Goding camp to check General Lofey''s and the army''s physical state. Each had their own task to complete. Minutes earlier, Zang Wei arrived with his men outside the camp and saw the people had just woken up from sleep. Even the guard was stretching and yawning at the entrance. This amazed him. It seems the Goding army are lax after the war. Yet, kept the thoughts to himself. Zang Wei initially planned to meet General Lofey but thought otherwise. He then decided to walk around the vicinity to see any sign of the explosions. However, they couldn''t find one because it was the trap''s magic causing the explosive sounds. Fortunately, he did not ask because the man in charge at the gate was still in perplex with the illusion he experienced. In fact, not of all of them had woken up after Anghus removed the spell. Majority of the army were in a state of coming in and out of the dream. This could lead them to insanity if they couldn''t grasp the difference between the dream and reality. This was what Anghus missed in his studies. He believed the illusion trap he learned was not lethal, but was utterly wrong. This state like dream progresses to a delusional life each person desired. In fact, most of them met the others inside the dream and went to a quest to get out from the illusion. When the first explosion took place, their dream matched with the reality they wanted, making the army believed they were back in the camp and received a summon from the king to return to Flamefort City. Most of the army went home to their loved ones and lived a peaceful life. A few became rich or received an award and reached their long time dreams, like General Lofey. In his dream, he fought and killed a giant five-eyed monster who admitted causing the illusion trap. Then he thought he had woken up from the illusion and went back to the capital city. Upon their arrival, the king and Mafan welcomed them and did not question him regarding his decision with the war. However, General Lofey questioned the genuineness of their situation for a time but forgot about it when he received the medal and title as a Grand General. The dream made him believe it was real. After the second pair of stones was taken out, the illusion sent them to an endless dream of battles or wealth or joy, depending on their hearts'' desires. This was the reason each person would end in a coma. What else could have happened if they dug more stones out? The god of death would visit them next and send them to an endless nightmare, leading them to become brain-dead and, lastly, to physical death. Fortunately, Anghus kept his promise and prevented to reach this point of no return. Later, General Lofey and General Hester was up from sleep as well but was still in confusion after living a satisfied life in their dreams... because they couldn''t let go of the illusional life. Yet, as men who witnessed deaths in countless battles understood the mess they were in. General Lofey figured he was truly back in the real world when a guard announced Zhai''s arrival. ---- o ---- Nianshi tried to contact Xinyi through telepathy but not getting any response. Her naivety and childish behaviors made him worried. He knew the fruit''s essences side effects; Either it could help her or send her to disaster. This troubled him the most. He also blamed himself for not fulfilling his task on guiding her and as her personal mount. If he was only with her, she could have used the side effects to her advantage. If she did, she might have communicated with them easily and brought herself to them in seconds. Since they hadn''t heard from her, he could only think of two situations she was in right now: she got lost very far or in an accident. Nianshi hoped it was the former. But the possibility for both cases to happen was also high. The lion dragon was also having an inner battle, his trauma with the Wag stones. If he was still that ferocious lion dragon who feared nothing, not even that measly stone, he could have realized his mistake when he unburied the stones. However, when he sensed the Wag stone earlier, he panicked and suddenly pulled the stones using his large claws from the ground instead of letting Xionmao do it for him. The result, the spell made a violent counterattack to his brain. Yet, despite the throbbing pain in his head and the weakening body, he insisted on searching the rest of which Xionmao opposed but had to abide with the great mount, because all guardians were under the Sorceress. Thus, they also respected the great Nianshi. To make a long story short, he could not think properly after the backlash and ended overpowered by fear. Chapter 86 - Boastful Nianshi Nianshi was ashamed of his past. So sad. A great mythical lion dragon having a phobia was humiliating. After experiencing that deadly hit from an arrow attached with Wag and blue stones centuries ago, he acquired this fear. He deeply wished he could manipulate time and go back days before that fateful day to prevent the incident. Truth be told, he was a prideful dragon. After coming out from his eggshells and meeting the first Sorceress, life was good. There was no chaos in the magical world. Everything was in balance. But greedy Chiangdas came and used these stones the wrong way and turned their world upside down. This was the start of the wars between Chiangdas and the non-Chiangdas. Nianshi grew in the Sorceress'' care and fought battles with her and always won. That''s why he feared nothing and boasted that the red stone could only inhibit him from using magic powers but.. couldn''t stop his speed and muscle strength. "Your arrogance would lead you to your grave." The Sorceress warned him countless times, but he laughed them off. "Don''t worry, my lady. I can outsmart them with my speed, agility, and strength. Could they stop the stormy winds my huge wings produced? Could they stop my tail''s heavy lashings and my deafening roars that their souls had to flee out of fear? Nope. I promise you, they can''t come near us. Even their mounts cower in my presence. Let them bring those stones and I''ll give them a good whipping." He said with confidence and laughed it out loud. The Sorceress sighed. His boastful attitude bothered her. Indeed, he was victorious with his battles using what he mentioned and stopped the advancing enemies although they raised the Wag stones against him. The results was satisfying to Nianshi. "Don''t be a worrywart, my lady." "I''m afraid I have all reasons to worry. Your fight with them are too easy and ended quickly. I think they are experimenting to find out your weakness." "No worries. I will subdue them before they find any weakness from your great mount." Her worries were perfectly on the spot. In those lost battles, the enemy figured his weakness. The scales on Nianshi''s nape opened when he roars and he got a scratch on his face when the special arrow grazed it. On that fateful day he did the same thing to stop the humans while the Sorceress busily fought together with the strong and fearsome animals. The enemy''s troops tempted him to roar and when he did, an arrow found its way on the back of his neck and the great Nianshi fell like a huge plane crashing the trees and everything in its path, leaving a hallowed extensive ground behind. He tried to stand when he saw the endless barrage sent to the Sorceress who stood a distance from him, but the stone inside his body absorbed his strength, rendering him useless. The enemy sent another salvo of arrows to Nianshi to kill him for good but his master moved. In a split second, she had reached Nianshi and formed the biggest shield she could make to protect Nianshi. Nianshi could never forget that momentous event. The Sorceress stood alone in defense against the bombarding fiery stones from the trebuchets and long steel arrows from large crossbow machines. They made these armaments to attack thousands of army and to pull great walls down to ashes, but today they sent it to a lone figure. Yet, she stopped them using ninety-five percent of her powers. She commanded whirlwinds, storms, and earthquakes to swallow and break the armaments. She gave life to the trees to attack the enemies'' troops on land and threw rocks on those flying above. And more astounding acts she displayed that anyone couldn''t fathom. That was how strong and powerful she was. This was the reason the opponents focused on her. They sacrificed thousands of men and machines to make her fall. However, she has her limits and that''s where the enemy took advantage. More power she used up, the more her body grew tired. Because of this, another unforgettable incident happened. The animals saw her getting weaker and weaker and could not bear watching her die while they lived. Thus, animals in various sizes like rabbits, bears, foxes, lions, mystical giant spider and other huge animals unseen before, disregarded their lives and entered the fray to form a dome of animal-shield covering Nianshi and the Sorceress. And they all died with no mercy in that instant... Their sacrifice moved Nianshi. For the first time in his life, he cried for the animals. Most of all, when he saw the Sorceress groaned in pain saying, "You don''t need to do this." "Save your life, my lady. Leave me to die." He wailed as a pool of tears formed under his chin and neck. Nianshi knew, if the enemy would make another round of attacks, the Sorceress would surely die. However, the Sorceress went to his side instead. With a touch of her hand, she gave him part of her life essence. In an instant, her skin turned pale, and she coughed out blood. Yet, she smiled while wiping the red liquid on her lips with her dirty sleeves. "You must live to guide and help my future successor." "Take back your life essence. I deserve to die." He tried to stand again, but the Sorceress caressed his face and sent him to sleep. "I''m glad you''ve learned your lesson well, but it''s not yet time for you to die. Sleep and your new master will wake you. Don''t forget to teach her well so she could accomplish what I did not." Then she made his last appeal to the Great King. "Time of life, hear my call, send my powers to whom worthy to carry this torch Creator of life, take my life as an offering to bring back balance to this world." Nianshi only heard her words because his eyelids dropped and fell into a long slumber. The next thing he knew, the young Xinyi woke him from his long hibernation. But the sad thing was, there was no loneliness in his heart. The Sorceress took away his sorrows. He didn''t even miss the late master that much. For him, it was an odd feeling. However, he was the only one who could fight his battle to conquer his fear against the stone. Now, he failed keeping the task given to him by the late Sorceress. He would regret being alive if something bad happened to Xinyi right now. Nianshi was on the spot with his anxieties because Xinyi avoided the avalanche in the nick of time but because of her uncontrollable speed, she jumped into a powerful natural illusion in the mountains. She was in a dilemma. Xinyi had no idea about illusion traps. Chapter 87 - Opposites While flying, Nianshi prayed for Xinyi''s safety and for her to learn to use the Hutyuns well if she was in great danger. While Ming was worried sick if more side effects would come out and he''s not with her. In the mountain. Xinyi avoided the avalanche in the nick of time but because of her uncontrollable speed, she jumped into a powerful natural illusion in the mountains. Xinyi saw herself inside the forest. She looked around and saw the Hutyuns on the ground. "Why are you not floating?" "We are not, my king." the Hutyuns replied. "What are you talking about? What king?" Xinyi brows curled. Her questions puzzled the wee beings. "We called you a queen." "Oh, I thought I heard you said king." "We did." Xinyi thought she heard wrong and placed a finger in her ears to clean it. She asked again. "Are you not sick?" "We are." "Oh no. Are you all really sick?" "Yes, we are." Xinyi was so concerned and told them to transform into animals but what she saw was black shadows of the animals on the ground. "Why are you in that form?" "You didn''t think for us to not look like this." Xinyi stared puzzled at the black beings. This is not good. What is going on? The Hutyun never lie but their answers are not making any sense. So she spoke through her mind and understood she heard and saw the exact opposite. From that point onwards, they communicated through their minds. "Why am I hearing and seeing the opposite?" "Maybe we''re in the mountain''s illusion trap." "How do you know? And where are we?" Xinyi shivered. She rubbed her shoulders and arms excessively. She looked around and closed her eyes and opened it again. Her eyes saw pine trees with yellow trunks and purple flowers and blue skies above her head. Yet, she could feel the biting cold winds penetrating her skin. "Because we are now in Shining Water Mountain, our former home. The place our late King Kaos guarded with his life." This was a surprise. Damn that husband of mine. I''m stuck here because of those fruits he gave me. But she also wondered why Ming and Lifen was fine. It never occurred to her it was her fault. "Brrrr. Cold." She hugged herself as her teeth rattled. Yet, her vision showed black soil, leaves falling from trees, and blue skies above. The scene was so serene that one would wish on living in this peaceful place, disregarding the coldness in the atmosphere. "We are in the snowy mountain, but don''t worry, we will be your eyes," said the Hutyuns to assure her. "Cover me from the cold winds. I''m freezing to death." She kept on rubbing until her skin turned red. "Yes, my queen." The Hutyuns surrounded her body and induced fire magic to warm her. "Ahh," Xinyi heaved a deep breath, feeling the warmth all over her body. Thank goodness, the spell has no effect on the Hutyuns . "What type of illusion is this? Will it kill me?" "No, as long we''re here to guide you and keep you warm." They explained that the illusion was called the Opposites. What she saw and heard were the opposites of reality. Xinyi frowned. That was the best and worst news she heard after the mishap. "Do you know the way out from this illusion?" "Yes, my queen, but we need to hurry. We need to reach the Cave of Truth before nightfall." "Why do I need to go in a cave? I didn''t enter one." "The entrance is everywhere, but the exit is only that cave." "Why before nightfall?" "Because the wind is strong at night." Xinyi understood. "Fly me there as fast as you can." While flying under the trees, "What animals are present?" She asked because the illusion kept her from seeing anyone else aside from the Hutyuns but she could feel the animal''s presence. "Queen" Xinyi heard the Hutyuns gulped hard. "My queen, these are magical beings and big ones as tall as the trees." "Magical beings?" Xinyi felt their uneasiness and wished she could see what they saw. Then recalled Nianshi''s words, "You must learn to use them as your weapon with ease as if you are one with them... You need to connect your heart and mind to them " I better try doing this here with the Hutyuns or with the animals. But she felt the animals'' hesitation. "What are they doing? Why are they not coming near me?" "They are only observing us." Xinyi asked to stop on a rock for a while and sang the forest song until she reached the ending, but... the animals remained distant. "Why is the song not working?" Xinyi tried to feel the animal''s emotions. She sensed reluctance and mockery. "I''m sorry, my queen, but you sang it very fast and... with your tiny voice, it sounds ba... (gulped) not the same way you sang it to us." Those words were like knives cutting Xinyi. "Damn, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Xinyi gritted her teeth in anger. "Sorry, Queen. We thought the effect was the same as long as it was the same song." The Hutyuns hurriedly hugged her to appease Her Majesty Xinyi. Some even rubbed their bodies on her face, although she could only feel them. Xinyi gave up, shrugging her shoulders. Who would remain angry with those affectionate acts? "Let''s go. Alert me if they come nearer or attack us." ----- o ----- Nianshi flew and went to the centipede''s cave and the latter pointed where Xinyi ran off. While flying, they searched the areas they passed by. Then Nianshi saw the cloudy mountain ahead of them and reluctant to fly there. "Why are you hesitating?" Ming asked when Nianshi didn''t move an inch while staring at the mountain. "Governor, that place is bad news. I feel an unstable power there." Chapter 88 - How Dare You... When Xinyi and the Hutyuns arrived earlier, the magical animals was amazed to see a human girl could last the biting cold with her clothes and to have a calm demeanor within the illusion. They also find her voice hilarious. Then they saw some tiny beings flew her. They looked at each other and turned their gaze at a cave far ahead. In that direction, there was a red bear observing Xinyi from the cave. He smiled watching her because he recognized the Hutyuns. The bear shook his head to the fellow animals. They understood and retreated but remained vigilant. Then he gazed at a certain area in the mountain. "Let''s see what will happen next." Xinyi was oblivious to her surroundings because she concentrated on becoming one with the Hutyuns while flying. Time went by fast. She could see the cave the Hutyuns mentioned. Somehow, her attempts to connect to the Hutyuns failed. Xinyi thought of trying it again when they are out from the trap. Suddenly, a rushing wave of power headed toward them but... she could not see it and frightened her. "What''s this coming?" Her heart pounded heavily and hairs behind her neck stood on end. "Damn, I need my power now but... Why can''t I use it now?" "Queen, a gigantic being is coming," yelped the Hutyuns. --- o ---- Nianshi flew and went to the centipede''s cave and the latter pointed where Xinyi ran off. He thanked the centipede and left. While flying, they searched the areas they passed by. And Nianshi saw the cloudy mountain and reluctant to fly there. "Why are you hesitating?" Ming asked when Nianshi didn''t move an inch while staring ahead. "Governor, that place is bad news. I feel an unstable power there." "The more we need to go. She might be down there and causing that disturbance." "No, it''s not her. I can tell. It''s from another being." Nianshi continued to search for her presence deep inside him. "Please, Sir. Your master could be there. Try calling for her." "I''m doing it." Nianshi closed his eyes and tried contacting her again, but they heard a long squeal instead. Nianshi sensed danger, a strong sound wave attacked them from the mountain. He instantly moved away. "What was that?" "It''s from that creature." Nianshi squinted his eyes staring at the mountain. "Can you see the creature under that clouds?" "No, but I can feel it." "Why can you feel it but not Xinyi?" "The creature made his presence known to me. He is telling me to leave." "What?" Nianshi opened his mouth and roared. The creature squealed back. Ming figured they were talking. Allow me to translate their conversation. Nianshi: Do you see a girl with little beings flying with her? Creature: No. Even if I see one I won''t tell you. Nianshi: You''re lying. I felt her presence earlier but you''re blocking our connection with your powers. Creature: Damn you. Why do you care with this murderer and thief? Nianshi: What? How dare you... At this moment Nianshi''s patience reached its limit and roared, attacking with his own sound waves. However, the clouds surrounding the mountain thickened in less than a second and absorbed the sound waves like it was nothing. The two stared at the clouds with their eyes and mouth froze wide open to witness someone repelled Nianshi''s power. Not good. This guy is very strong. Nianshi couldn''t bear thinking Xinyi might be facing this horrible monster right now. "Hold tight, governor. I''m going in." Nianshi folded his wings and dove straight head first, but before they entered the cloudy atmosphere, they sensed a static magical barrier pulling them in. "NO!" Ming shouted. He tightened his hold on Nianshi''s hairs as his body began swaying away from the lion''s head. Nianshi was also struggling. He moved his wings to fly up with all the strength he could muster. Inch by inch heis body moved higher until they were out from the pulling force. "Illusion trap." Ming breathed short quick breaths, lying on the lion''s head. "I know. And a strong and deadly one." Nianshi looked at his wings and feet. His whole body was trembling, not of fear, but because of the effort exerted fighting against the heavy force. ---- o ---- In Fengfu City, Mafan openly conversed with the free-thinking Qinfen to help him find the place the map showed. And ended up facing the entrance to Cuxin estate. The guards let Qinfen passed the gate but blocked Mafan with crossed spears. "Lord Qinfen, this man can''t enter with you." "He is my guest. My brother already met him." He didn''t wait for the guards and pushed the spears down, pulling Mafan in. The guards had no way to stop him but noted Mafan''s pretty face. "Is Lord Qinfen into men now?" "Maybe." The two giggled thinking of the possibility. Mafan heard them well but cared less, as long as he was inside the premise. He turned around, never expected the mines were within the governor''s estate and thankful he met Qinfen first. He noticed dusk had come. Tomorrow, my quest for the mines will start and tomorrow, I will gain what General Lei Ming said in his journal. Chapter 89 - Pay For Your Life "My Queen, a monstrous being is coming," yelped the Hutyuns. They flew and carried her away as fast as they could but Xinyi saw she was faster on her own feet. "Put me down." Xinyi stood on top of a rock and heard a horrendous squeal by the mountain''s peak. "What the heck is that creature saying?" she asked the Hutyuns because she didn''t understand what the creature had said. "Oh, you''re a murderer and not a thief. Modest. You have no face. You left after you loved my grandfather and returning the Hutyuns. You''ll give life." The Hutyuns gave her the proper message. "He said, Oh, the murderer and thief is back. Shameless fool. You still have the face to come back after killing my grandfather and stealing his Hutyuns. You''ll pay for your life ." "Who is that? Do you know this creature?" "Hmm, we don''t know him, but we think he could be related with our former king." "Fly there and tell me what he looks like." They flew over right away searching for the creature and came back later on to report, "He is a chameleon, my queen." Xinyi thumbed her chin. "Do you think will he listen to me if I''ll explain?" "I don''t think explaining will work judging by the way he is acting viciously My Queen. Tell us what to do with this creature, My Queen." She sighed. "Why are my troubles endless today? And when will my voice''s speed go back to normal?" Xinyi felt so frustrated listening to herself and now, this chameleon mistook her as someone else. "But we''re happy that you sound like us. The queen and us are now one," the Hutyuns said it sincerely to encourage her, not knowing her mood would nosedive instead. She wanted to throw a fit and scream her desperation out but then she remembered the avalanche. Her shoulders sagged. Never mind. They mean nothing else. It''s just that they have tiny brains in their tiny bodies. Just forgive them . Xinyi consoled herself. Suddenly the Hutyuns warned her. "My queen, that chameleon is coming. Tell us what to do now and we shall bid your order." "Block his path in any way you can and tell me where he is." This was the only thing that came into her mind. At first, she couldn''t see any difference in front of her until she sensed a raging aura coming her way. Half of the Hutyuns formed different barriers like trees, thorn barricade, and anything they could think of since she was not specific with her request, while some floated beside her. She stood feet apart, waiting on the rock. "Turn into arrows." Arrows appeared beside her in an arrow container but what she saw were specks of dust. Xinyi was surprised at first but recalled she was in an illusion and decided to trust the Hutyuns and not her n.a.k.e.d eyes. "All arrows up!" She raised her arms as she spoke. In reality, twenty arrows floated in front of her but what appeared to her were colorful dust falling on the ground. Damn, if only I learned to unite my mind and body with them then I could have used them as my eyes. Her eyes lit up with the thought. "Can you let me see what you see?" "We don''t know how to accomplish that, my queen." This made her frustrated and threw her hands down in defeat. "Can you just show me something that can help me see vividly?" She stopped talking when she heard cries from the Hutyuns in her mind. Then felt the rock trembled under her feet. But in her ears, she heard a soft, weak, long slow steps running toward her. The chameleon charged straight to the barricades, disregarding the pain and wounds he got. But what Xinyi saw were the Hutyuns throwing petals happily and singing jolly songs as they flung in the air. "Arrows, hit its legs. Make sure it can''t get up." With that command, the arrows flew at high speed and struck the chameleon''s legs. "Ayiiiii!?! How dare you hit me?" The lizard screamed in an ear-splitting voice while blood gushed out from his wounds. His anger flared at Xinyi for using the Hutyuns against him. He opened his mouth and breathed deep then gave out a hoarse squeal, sending sound waves that could burst eardrums. Thanks to the illusion, what Xinyi heard was the exact opposite, a soft cry, preventing her eardrums from breaking. Nevertheless, the strong sound waves blew her body to the ground, back first. The arrows returned to Xinyi''s side. "My queen, run. Tell us what to do." Xinyi got up and her body instantly went up high in the air as if jumping from a trampoline. "Oh no, move left, queen," the Hutyuns shouted. Xinyi swerved her body to the left and reached a good distance from the chameleon. With those previous movements, she slowly realized there was a way to manipulate her speed, but she needed more tests to prove her hypothesis. "Where is he?" ''Downhill toward you." She lifted her right leg sideways and her body moved fifty yards away. It amazed her to see just by lifting her leg, she could reach that far. This discovery made her forget to run to the cave."Oh, I get it now." Xinyi''s lips curved up to understand the concept of her speed. Xinyi tried again but aside from lifting a leg, she moved down an inch. With that movement, she doubled the distance. "Now I get it. My distance depends with every inch my legs move." She looked ahead but what she saw was still the same. "Okay, I need to trust myself this time." She focused her mind to her ears and didn''t ask the Hutyuns anymore. When she heard the steps getting louder, she moved left again. Xinyi thought she heard right and did not assume that it could be the opposite. "My queen, why did you move? He''s still very far." "I guess I was wrong then. The next one. Don''t tell me if he is near. And stop asking what you will do. Just protect me and stop him from attacking me but don''t kill him. I need to talk to him." I need to unite with the Hutyuns so I can move freely and to stop this mad lizard. Xinyi waited again and tried to concentrate and connect with the Hutyuns. When she heard the scurrying feet fading this time, she moved. At that moment, she felt something huge brushed her body and gave her chills. It meant this lizard could be as big as Kaos. That what close. "You moved right on time, my queen." She was delighted with the praises and the success of her experiment. However, it was too early for a celebration because this did not prevent the chameleon from attacking again. The chameleon swiftly lashed his ballistic tongue, which was twice the length of his body, to Xinyi. Unfortunately, Xinyi couldn''t see the tongue coming to avoid it in time. "Queen!!," the Hutyuns shouted then Xinyi heard a slurping sound coming right at her and something wet clung on her waist. Chapter 90 - Lifen Not Kind Xinyi heard a slurping sound coming right at her and something wet clung on her waist. The Hutyuns saw the coming tongue and transformed themselves into thorns around her body. When the tongue reached her, the thorn Hutyuns pierced themselves to the red and long tongue. The chameleon screamed as he retracted his tongue and cried. "How dare you? You dare to come back here after killing my grandfather and even have the audacity to use the Hutyuns against me. Shameless Sorceress." Xinyi went into hiding against a wide tree trunk. She heard the opposite words and asked the Hutyuns for the right ones. There, she understood why this chameleon attacked her. "I''m not the person who attacked your grandfather." Xinyi shouted as she snuck a peak. Then her body flew up fast in the air and heard a loud cracking of a whip a second after. The Hutyuns saved her on time from being hit by the chameleon''s tail. ---- o ---- Nianshi went down to another mountain and rested for a while. His shaking body was not in the best condition to fly back. "What kind of trap is this?" "I don''t know but I don''t want to fly down that way." "I agree but if it''s a natural trap, can we disrupt it by disturbing or destroying the surrounding trees and natural habitat?" Ming asked. "I don''t think so. I feel the core of this trap is under the mountain and it''s very large." "That means we need to cut that source underground before we can stop the flow of power." "Yes." Ming clenched his fist. That strong sound wave attacking them earlier was nerve cracking. He was afraid for Xinyi. "Can you tell what type of illusion is this?" "Don''t even think of going down. I can''t really tell what it is. The odd thing is I can''t sense the animals. "Is there anything we can do? How extensive is this natural trap?" "That''s what I''m afraid of. It''s half of the mountain but I sensed her presence near the edge at the west." "Damn." Ming tightened his grip and his nails pierced through his palm. "Can you contact her and make her run that way?" "I''ll try." Nianshi closed his eyes again. Silence Then his forehead wrinkled. "I can''t sense her anymore. There''s a huge barrier interfering." "Is there anything we can do?" Ming was on the verge of telling Nianshi to let him jump down into the illusion trap, come what may, as long as he would find her. "I think we''ll go at the edge of the trap. I''ll talk with the animals there. They might know something or help us talk to the Sorceress." "Good thinking." Hearing that suggestion partly relieved Ming but when he saw the sun setting, his worries deepened. ---- o ---- Xinyi was slowly getting tired running. It seemed the fruit''s effects began fading. This is bad. I want to fight this lizard but I can''t see him. Then she realized the place was getting dark. Is the sunlight not affected by the illusion? Or Is it really night time? Thinking of darkness, goosebumps covered her body. She recalled the chameleons have good sets of eyes while her vision was restricted. Xinyi decided to hide first and plan her next move. She completely forgot about the cave. ---- o ---- Nianshi talked to the animals who cooperated to the great lion-dragon. They learned the type of illusion and found out that it would not affect the animals. Nianshi changed into his human form. "Just wait here. I''ll get the lady out, governor." And ran in without looking back. Ming stood under the canopies of trees as he looked at the dissolving figure of Nianshi entering a dark cave. "Please be safe and bring your master back." He looked up at the moon above and fisted a hand. "This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have offered the fruits when you have the Hutyuns." His grip tightened, angry with himself. "Xinyi, my wife. Be safe." They were getting closer with each other as husband and wife and separated again. He could never forgive himself if something happens to her inside the illusion. ---- o ---- In Fengfu City''s mini-hospital. After Ming and Nianshi left that afternoon, Lifen and Anghus got acquainted as the disciple''s descendants. And Anghus got embarrassed as he learned that the beautiful lady was his granny in age. Lifen provided the medicine and healed Anghus men but they had to remain in the hospital for a while. "The fire ants bite are not deadly but to be bitten by hundreds is another matter. It''s good that Ming got you in time or else you will be digging their graves tomorrow." This was shocking news to Chamis but Anghus thought an anvil struck his chest. If they indeed died, how could he face their families? However, Lifen didn''t pass up the point that a man called Mafan hired them. "Is this man here in the city?" "Yes." "Are you going to meet him again?" "No." "What does he want here?" "I don''t know. He went to find us asking to do his bidding. He promised that if we''re successful with our tasks, he promised to pay us three bags of gold. But when we arrived here, he stayed in his room the whole time. Then last night, he sent my men to the city. This morning, he asked if I knew any illusion traps and paid a bag of gold. That''s all." "But are you sure that he''s in here?" "I can''t tell but I saw him left." All of a sudden, they heard the door slammed and a huge General Lofey, followed by another armored man, General Hester, walking with heavy steps toward them. "Where is the man who planted the trap in the camp?" General Lofey shouted. Anghus turned pale as if his soul left him when he saw the angry general. For him, if Ming was tall, this man was a giant. Why was I born in a tribe of short men? "Where is the man?" General Lofey asked again. Lifen stood between General Lofey and the shaking Anghus. The general looked down at the pretty lady with a height half his body. She looked up to him with a calm demeanor and hands behind her back. "I will not answer unless you sit down, old man," said Lifen. "Who are you to tell me? I''m the great General Lofey of the Goding army and I''m here for the culprit who almost killed my army." He yelled like a roaring lion at Lifen''s face. Lifen was not kind to men who used their ranks to make her obey. Most of all, she hated anyone making her look up. Without warning, her finger moved quickly and slightly tapped General Lofey''s legs. A girl touching his body annoyed General Lofey, believing Lifen was after his affection. "How dare you" His words cut short because his legs gave way. He fell on his knees that very instant. Chapter 91 - Face Your Fear Lifen stared at the kneeling General Lofey. "Good. You''re a big man I see, but you have a small brain. Show some respect for the elderly. Don''t make me look up, It''ll give me a stiff neck." "Elderly? How? Who... Wait, what did you do to me?" "I just hit your pressure points to weaken your knees. And let me be clear here. I do not tolerate little boys who use their ranks to act high and mighty to scare people." "Who is little? Who is elderly? Release me now or I will burn you to ashes." This scene was totally humiliating for the likes of the great general of the Goding army. He hated every minute kneeling and really mean what he said of burning Lifen with his fire if she wouldn''t release his pressure points now. "I am the elderly." "What?!? You, damn liar. You look like my daughter." Lifen was about to explode in anger but when she heard the last part, she changed her mind and forgave General Lofey. It wasn''t entirely his fault. It''s my young''s face fault. She sighed but deep inside, her ego bloated. Calling her like his daughter was a compliment for her. "It''s totally rude for men to shout at women''s face. It''s not very gentlemen-like to shout at a weak elderly woman. But I forg..." Zhai interrupted her little speech. "Weaker? I''m not sure about that." Zhai interjected and ran off outside the clinic that very instant, avoiding his mother''s possible endless sermon. "You. Just you wait Lei Zhai. Just you wait at home." "You''re not cute at all. Let me stand or you''ll taste my wrath." General Lofey complained and raised his arm to grab her and scare her but Lifen hit his jaw with the back her hand. General Lofey fell on the floor, face first. "Good. Sleep for now." General Hester was shocked but also impressed. Wow, a pretty face with a strength of a bull. What a girl but fifty years old? I think she''s lying to keep suitors away. He moved forward and took a knee as he reached for Lifen''s hand. "Pleased to meet you, my lady. I''m General Hester at your service." He stood and winked at her. Lifen felt so funny inside now. What the heck? I''ve been showing an unladylike behavior and these men are showing their interest. Lifen glared at the sweating Anghus sitting on the chair and gestured a hand at General Hester. "It''s an honor to meet you too, general. Please take a seat." Anghus stood in a hurry and move it for the general. He thought of running away but after Lifen sent General Lofey to dreamland, his confidence grew. He understood that she got her back as co-descendants of the Sorceress'' disciples. Lifen gestured a palm to Anghus. "General Hester, this is the man responsible for the illusion trap." Fear gripped Anghus''s chest at this moment. On the contrary, General Hester sat silent observing the young man. Hmm, he is not from Goding or Youshi. This is probably a hired man from the north side of Ushval. His assumptions were on the spot. Anghus'' facial and body structure was a common trait from people on the southern side of Ushval country. A country were men who lived like nomads for their herds of cows for greener pastures. Minutes past, the general was still silent. Anghus'' went cold with those calm stares. He preferred for the high-ranking man to shout or nag at him rather than being calm and tight-lipped. Half an hour passed and General Lofey woke. General Hester assisted the older general to stand, but the old general yanked the offered hand. "I can stand on my own." The younger general gave Anghus a creepy grin. "He is awake now, spill the beans or he''ll beat you to a pulp." Anghus was shaken and revealed everything in one breath. ---- o ---- Nianshi ran inside the Cave of Truth. It was not dark inside because the wall was made of white crystals reflecting the moonlight outside. He walked in and stood in awe to see the whole place was like a small village with people walking around. He looked back and surprised to see a dark space. The cave entrance was no longer there. He stepped back to the edge of the space and placed his hands at the darkness. His hand touched nothing. The cave door simply vanished. In conclusion, there was no other way but to move forward and reach the exit. What is going on? Is this another illusion? Somehow, he felt the place was familiar. He followed the road in front of him while trying to recall where he saw this place. Then he remembered what the animals said, "The Cave of Truth will reveal your inner fears and fight them. If you give in to your fears, you can''t get out of the cave. The only way out is to conquer your fears." With that in mind, the hairs on his body stood on end. He heard it well when the animals told him but did not expect to go back in time. The truth hit him. This village was the place he almost died centuries ago. Was this the day General Lei Ming will attack and turn this village into a battleground? Nianshi ran into a hut where he and the first Sorceress stayed to confirm his suspicion. He found it and saw the Lady Xian Xinyi was there waiting. The blue-haired lady smiled at him. "You''re here now. Good, are you ready to face your fear and conquer it?" "Huh?" Fear directly splintered through his heart as he faced this person or whatever was this one. His chest tightened right away. He even thought he would vomit as his heart''s beat sped up in no time. "I''m not your late master. I''m your fear. And I won''t let you go unless you overcome me." The lady said nonchalantly. Nianshi turned white as chalk to realize the immensity of what he would face in the coming hours. He inhaled and exhaled deeply readying himself. The woman only sat there in silence, waiting for him. When he felt he was prepared, he looked straight into the eye of ''his fear'' and said, "What will happen next?" "You''ll face your fear. Are you ready now?" "Yes" "Good." After speaking, the whole place turned into a dark place. There was no time for shock for a minute after he instantly saw himself floating on air while the whole army surrounded him, the exact scenario in the past. Then he saw a man pulled a bow having the special arrow. And then his whole body trembled and about to collapse. The arrow flew, but he only stood there like a dead wooden puppet who couldn''t move his body without the puppeteers string controlling him. His bowels suddenly swirled as the arrow came rushing and hit him. He fell to the ground unconscious. The whole place transformed into the hut again. The lady looked at the lying Nianshi and sighed. "Hmm, this might take a while." ---- o ---- Ming waited outside the cave as darkness enveloped the area. He thought of following in but thought otherwise and decided to trust Nianshi to bring out Xinyi. A shelter would be more than welcome but found himself in the darkness''s midst. The cave''s entrance was a welcome sight. "Will I go in or not?" Ming thought as he embraced himself. "Brr. Cold." Chapter 92 - No Chance for Escape "Is it really night time?" Xinyi asked the Hutyuns as she tilted her head upward and glanced at the moon above. "Yes, My Queen." Xinyi started to feel cold and rubbed her shoulders and called the Hutyuns to warm her up again. Then she heard loud scurrying. The chameleon is far unless there''s another animal coming my way. And asked the Hutyuns again, "Are there animals near me?" "No animals, my Queen." "Are you sure? I heard some noise." She looked around but sighed, remembering her eyes were gazing at the opposites. The winds got stronger and thought of a place she could stay for the night. "Find me a shelter. A cave or wherever I can rest but far from the eyes of the chameleon." The Hutyuns showed her a hole under a tree''s undergrowth. It was large enough for her to crawl in and sit. After she entered the hole, she moved back from the entrance. She then felt a presence nearby and told the Hutyuns to hurry inside the hole. When the Hutyuns entered, they saw a red monstrous eyes that remained hidden at the far end of the hole. "SSSsss! Who entered my lair? Who are you?" the giant snake asked. "We mean no harm. I am hiding from someone," Xinyi answered. She realized her voice is back to normal. "SSsss. You''re human, yet you can understand me." This shook the creature. "I was born this way." She thought of telling the snake she was the Sorceress but held her tongue, unsure if it could help. Xinyi didn''t explain further. "Who are you hiding from? SSsss." The snake moved his head forward to Xinyi. It also thought of intimidating her. However, his size was nothing to Xinyi. The python back in Forsaken Valley was ten times larger than this one. Her nonchalant attitude intrigued the snake and liked her. "I am hiding from the chameleon who is so angry at me. He thinks I killed his grandfather." Xinyi said as she hugged her knees. The snake wriggled to her side. "Ah! I see. Sssss. So you''re the one who arrived earlier?" "Yes. May I rest here tonight? I really need some shelter away from him while I think of a way to get out of the illusion. "You may stay for the night. Although tomorrow morning, you must leave at once." "Thank you." "I don''t advise you to walk at night with the strong winds. You might die out there covered with snow while your little companions will be blown away easily." "I appreciate your advice, my worst problem though is I can''t see anything. This is frustrating." "SSssss. The only way to get out from this place is through the Cave of Truth. SSssss." "Oh, yes. I totally forgot about that. I''ve been so busy with the chameleon" She sighed again. "I''ll find a way tomorrow." "Shall I suggest that you command these little beings to cloak you like a snake so when the guardian passed, he will think you''re with me?" "Guardian? Who is the guardian?" Xinyi stared at the snake, trying to feel the creature''s emotions, for it might be deceiving them. The reptile saw her apprehension and slithered back to the innermost part. "The chameleon." "Damn it." Xinyi gritted her teeth. Damn, why him? The snake shut its mouth afterward and coiled its body to rest. Meanwhile, outside, the chameleon passed by the hole but left it when he only sensed snakes were inside. He also didn''t want to fight a snake at the moment. At dawn, Xinyi left the hole while the latter was still sound asleep. She commanded the Hutyuns to go out first to see if the chameleon was nearby. "No sign of the chameleon, my Queen, but the wind is still strong." "It''s okay. We need to go now while that chameleon is still asleep. Fly me to the cave as fast as you can and let''s get out of here." Xinyi saw the same thing, a serene scene. She shrugged it off knowing it was the opposite. It took them time to fly against the heavy winds. An hour later, they reached the cave. Her smiles were ear to ear when she saw the stone opening. She walked in. But as sudden as she came in, she jumped back in an instant out of fright. Xinyi saw a huge chameleon snoring inside. Its huge body covered the whole space. From here, she also realized the illusion had no effect inside. Xinyi silently examined the chameleon''s body. Observing how to pass through this sleeping guard. There was a narrow space at the chameleon''s tail. Ugh. I give this guy a thumbs up for being resilient. But a headache too. Can he not leave me alone? Xinyi and the Hutyuns slowly crept inside the cave, they managed to get near the Chameleon. "Let''s sneak through there." She pointed at the space between the tail and the wall. They nodded in agreement as she pass by the tail. They were confident that they had succeeded in not waking it up. But the creature suddenly opened its eyes and gave out a low-toned growl. "You dare sneak up on me? Fool!" The chameleon tried to hit Xinyi with its tail but failed as the Hutyuns rescued their queen right on time. "Run, Queen!" Xinyi ran as fast as she could, she had a hard time escaping it because of the cave''s small space. "Pray that I don''t catch you human!" The chameleon tried in different angles to hit Xinyi with its tail and attempted to grab her but the Hutyuns were blocking him from a perfect aim. Slowly, the chameleon got irritated and thus didn''t care anymore if these Hutyuns were his late Grandfather''s minions. He started hitting them one by one with his tail and would scratch them if they blocked his path. "No!" Xinyi shouted as she heard the Hutyuns shouts of agony. She started getting nervous as she eyed the fast lunging tail toward her. Suddenly, she was thrown to the cave''s wall and yelped out in pain. "You will regret showing yourself to me human." Xinyi was shaken, not because it threw her at a far distance, but because she believed she was powerless against the chameleon. The chameleon''s tail swept her farther inside. Her eyes caught sight of a wider road inside the cave and hope filled her heart. Although her body was hurting, she dismissed the pain from her mind as she ran for this chance to escape. "The Cave of Truth" Suddenly the ground rumbled as the chameleon charged again. She ran for her life, for survival. She finally escaped the chameleon''s attack this time as there was enough space to dodge. But the chameleon''s claws slightly scratched her fleeing feet. Blood gushed out from the wound. She moved with her back on to the wall and faced the angry lizard. "Please, let''s talk! I don''t want us to fight." Xinyi jumped up and hit her feet on the wall to avoid another strike of the being''s sharp claws. She kept evading the chameleon''s attacks. This increased the creature''s irritation. He swayed his tail and let her avoid it because his front feet waited for her where she headed. Finally, she was caught. No chance for escape. The chameleon grabbed her and threw her to the cave wall. She closed her eyes as she braced herself for the impact. Chapter 93 - More of a Queen Finally, escape was far from the truth. The chameleon grabbed her and threw her to the cave wall. She closed her eyes as she braced herself for the impact. But to her shock she felt small hands captured her. It was the Hutyuns. Relief suffused their being and loudly sighed to know they made it in time. She opened her eyes and tried to smile to see the Hutyuns receiving her, keeping her from hitting the wall. However, deep inside, she wanted to cry looking at them. Although they were badly beaten and their strength decreasing, they still came to her rescue. "My Queen, you are safe." This sight angered the chameleon. He let out a loud squeal as he was about to charge against them at a dangerously high pace. "Quick, form into a huge rock!" Xinyi yelled. Their formation didn''t block the chameleon but slowed him down to give Xinyi some time to evade a huge distance from the being. "Listen to me! I do not want to fight you!" Xinyi tried to negotiate with the chameleon. She wanted to tell him this was all a misunderstanding. That he had been carelessly chasing the wrong person the entire time. "Why should I listen to a thief and a murderer?" He scratched his feet on the ground, ready to attack again. "Because I''m not the person you say I am." She raised her hands, showing him she did not mean any harm. But the chameleon was too hasty and felt too much hatred to even listen. He tried to nab her. This time the Hutyuns formed themselves into a huge shield and protected her. "Do you think these things can protect you for long?" He hit the barrier Hutyuns with his tail while not damaging their formation in purpose. He wished to hear them cry and suffer. To make them see that Xinyi was useless and not as strong as him. He struck the shield and gave a loud growl. The barrier weakened with each hit. Xinyi clasped her chest as their pain resonated to her. "I didn''t kill your Grandfather, and I do not know of who you are! Please you have to believe me." She cried, hoping to convince the merciless chameleon. At last, the shield burst as the Hutyuns couldn''t hold on any longer. They all dropped on the ground and couldn''t move their tiny bodies, even an inch. The floor was full of their blood. They were scattered all over the cave like dust. The chameleon swiftly knocked Xinyi out with his tail. Xinyi coughed blood as she hit the ground with a loud thud, back first. She was catching her breath because the tail struck her chest. This gave her a hard time to recover. Her eyes drooped as she slowly lost consciousness. Her vision started to get fuzzy. She felt herself being lifted but powerless to move every part of her body. Unfortunately, it wasn''t the Hutyuns. It was the chameleon. He threw her across the cave. Her body limped as blood spurted out from her mouth and nose. Xinyi fell on the dusty ground, unmoving. Although battered, her mind was partly awake. No, I can''t die here, I have to go back. I have to go back to Ming; I don''t want to die like this. Memories flashed back to her in one instant. Mostly, her short exchanges with her husband, Ming. She recalled him sweetly calling her name. I still have a lot of things to tell him. I need to go back to him and the others. I still want to do more. I still want to prove myself to them. I can''t die a meaningless death like this. As she lost consciousness, the chameleon thought he had won. He grinned as he was about to give his finishing blow. Suddenly, the chameleon shuddered. He felt a strong blood-l.u.s.t aura engulfing the whole area. "Where is that coming from?" He looked around for any threat but could see no one else but Xinyi and the injured Hutyuns. Suddenly out of nowhere he felt a presence beside him. With no warning, he was blown away. The cave trembled as his body smashed on the cave wall. Dust and pebbles fell from the ceiling. "Arrgh!" he yelped. He staggered to stand up as his feet wobbled with the throbbing pain. "Who''s there!" He couldn''t detect the thing''s presence. He managed to get up and moved his tail to defend from an unseen hand slapping his face. He heard a quick whoosh. On the right. He attempted to block the powerful punch, but he failed as it already connected with his body. The chameleon had never been so threatened before. He then noticed that the Xinyi''s body was missing from where he had left it. ''It couldn''t b-!'' he wasn''t given a chance to evade another hit. But he finally got a glance on who or what powerful being made him feel so weak in just a short time. It was the girl that he couldn''t even feel any threat from earlier. The person he had beaten badly. The person who had to depend on those little Hutyuns for protection. It was Xinyi. "I saw you almost die! How are you still standing? No ordinary girl could live from those attack." Xinyi gave no expression nor any explanation. She hit him with a backhand smack. What expected to be a normal slap created big damage on the chameleon and the cave. The cave walls and ceiling shook as dust filled the air, blurring the chameleon''s vision. The chameleon tried to get up and attack her. But she kicked him in the face in a speed his multiple eyes couldn''t see. Before he could even hit the cave wall, she caught him and choked him. Such a small fragile body lifted the chameleon a few inches from the air. The chameleon coughed as he panicked. He couldn''t move his hands. He found himself being chained towards the wall by the Hutyuns and this struck him speechless. He didn''t even hear her command them. Suddenly an eerie feeling crept unto him as Xinyi''s eyes changed into deadly red. She suddenly had a black aura swirling around her. The chameleon struggled with all his strength to flee as she approached him but... the Hutyuns rendered him immobile at this moment. Finally she spoke. But this time it was nothing like earlier. The voice he heard before was a desperate one, a weak human that couldn''t even hurt a fly. This one was the voice of someone with authority. Her voice resounded in the cave, making his heart almost stop beating in horror. "How dare you step over my authority? Who do you think you are?" Just hearing her say that made him shiver and wished to die, if he could. He did not recognize this person anymore. This was not the hopeless girl that had begged him to listen to her. This time, this person seemed more dangerous and more of a queen. Not an average human at all. This was not the same Xinyi... Chapter 94 - Incinerate Him The ground where the chameleon laid shook. The powerful waves Xinyi emitted caused an earthquake. Even within a great distance, the villagers could feel the earth rumbling below them. The earth went still but a minute after the people saw the earth trembled again, not because of another earthquake but tremors caused by an abnormal event in Fengfu. There was a sudden panicked rush of animals from a hundred miles surrounding the mountain. Even house pets left their owners and rushed off. The creatures'' eyes had only one direction, the mountain. They were united with their aim, to respond to the Sorceress summons. The snake that once helped Xinyi looked up towards the cave and snickered devilishly. "It has sssstarted." He slithered his way out from his lair for he could not afford to miss this significant event in history. Back in the cave. "What... Who... are... you?" The chameleon struggled to speak as Xinyi strangled his thick neck using the Hutyuns. She looked him dead in the eye. So cold, piercing through his soul. Xinyi raised a hand and a small flaming white ball formed on it. She lifted another hand and the Hutyuns effortlessly followed her movements, raising the chameleon up in the air. Her hand went higher. So thus the weakened chameleon. The hand with the fire moved toward the chameleon''s face. She would burn him alive. Looking at the flame that would roast him to death, the chameleon''s skin color blinked multiple times into different shades as he struggled to move but... the Hutyuns'' grip was too strong. I refuse to die like this! Not in the hands of my grandfather''s enemy. He cried deep inside but only let out choking sounds. As she was about to incinerate him, the chameleon''s tail wriggled from the Hutyuns'' hold and hit Xinyi with it. His attempt was not to damage her. Rather, to distract her and set himself free. He thought it was effective since Xinyi moved and the fire in her hand vanished. After relieving himself from that deadly hold, he backed away a little and prepared to attack once more. "You think I will be defeated that easily by the likes of you?" He squealed and pounced unto her but it was no use. The Hutyuns instantly formed into a thorny whip in Xinyi''s hand. She aggressively lashed the whip at him. Every hit was heavy, making deep cuts and pulling the chameleon''s thick skin of its flesh. Blood dripped from the whip while the chameleon screamed in pain. It seemed Xinyi was not satisfied with the chameleon''s suffering and made the Hutyuns transform into an axe as big as the chameleon''s gigantic head. An observer could see that it was impossible for her to carry but she did it with ease. Her body floated on air without the Hutyuns aid and her hand with the axe rose above her... and brought it down to the chameleon. Out of fear, adrenaline rushed in the chameleon''s brain and dodged the axe''s glistening sharp blade from cutting his head. He panted in fear and thought of running away. However, Xinyi didn''t give him the time to rest and think. She attacked smoothly and with grace, like she was dancing as she swung the axe several times toward the ever changing color chameleon. The chameleon heard no commands spoken from her mouth and yet she and the Hutyuns moved together in sync. She moved with no hesitation. Good thing the chameleon were fast to evade but with full of scratches. Finally. the chameleon thought he saw a weak spot in her movements. "Let''s see if you''re so tough with these annoying minions of yours once I do this." He aimed for her head which was unguarded. He gave his 100% speed and strength for this desperate attack. As he inched near her head, he gave out a satisfied grin. Now, you die. Yet, before he could even land a claw on her hair, Xinyi''s hand sent a lightning speed blow, flinging him into the air. That blow shocked him to the core, making him vomit as his stomach churned in horror. He was a chameleon who had thousand tiny eyeballs in his eyes and could see every angle around him, including his back. Yet, he didn''t see her hand coming his way. It was so quick that his sensitive eyes could not detect even the slightest movement from her. Her slapped caused him to land deeper within the cave. Before he could even stand again, Xinyi stomped his head down on the ground. She swung the Hutyuns formed as a sword, ready to finish him. Escape was beyond reach for the chameleon this time. He couldn''t move every muscle of his body. He closed his eyes to receive death. This is it. Then"Xinyi," a faint male voice called, a dying one. Chapter 95 - Where Is Ming? As Xinyi was ready to give the final blow, "Xinyi," a faint voice called, a dying one. Xinyi''s body suddenly floated down. The deadly aura had left her. The Hutyun''s also went back to their normal forms, into minute animals she always loved to see. Her eyes went blank that very instant. "Why didn''t you finish me? That was your chance." The chameleon said with pride, feeling insulted. He thought she was underestimating him by letting him go free. She seemed confused in his eyes and didn''t tarry as he took this chance to attack her again. He climbed on top of a big rock and scratched his claws to sharpen them. And then leaped down to rip her apart. However, a blond-haired man with a hairy chest thwacked him away with ease. The chameleon''s body banged on the cave wall. He got up and shook his head. "Who hit me?" And saw a very irritated looking man covering Xinyi from his eyes. "Don''t you dare touch my master or I will kill you." Nianshi growled, giving the lizard a sign to back off. The chameleon squealed, pissed at intervening man. He looked at Nianshi''s shoulders, wanting to rip apart the person behind but held off as his gaze went to Nianshi. Then the chameleon moved and tried to nab Xinyi but Nianshi jerked it away, adding more injuries to the wounded lizard''s feet. He tried again but Nianshi showed off his long claws in one hand, frightening the chameleon to scurry backwards, yards away from Nianshi. He stared at the claws on the man''s hand, comparing to his short claws. Finally, he gave up. He saw his body was not capable to fight this person, nor face another bout with Xinyi if she''d attack again. "I will be back! And I swear I will kill you both." He ran off out of the cave and went up the snowy peak, in his lair, to heal himself for now and finish what he started later. Nianshi let him go. He hurried to the dazing Xinyi. "My lady!" Nianshi shook Xinyi, but her body limp and fell down. He caught her on time and laid her properly in his arms. Nianshi examined her external body. She looked hurt but not as bad as he thought she would be. Her eyelids fluttered and slowly opened. Nianshi''s concerned face came into view and made her cry. She whimpered as tears streamed down her face. "I''m sorry for taking too long. I was held back in an illusion. I''m here now. The chameleon had fled." He saved the full information for later. Xinyi''s head moved. She was looking for someone. "Ming Nianshi, where is Ming?" Nianshi looked confused. He didn''t understand her sudden outburst of sadness. What a peculiar reaction. Why is she not worried with herself? Didn''t she notice that I saved her from death? "The governor is outside. Waiting for you to return to him safely. He feared something like this must have happened to you. Good thing I came here just on time, my lady." She didn''t seem to hear every word he said. Xinyi wished to move, looking for someone behind Nianshi. "Where is Ming?" "I already told you. He is fine and waiting for us outside." Nianshi noticed the long wound on her chest. It was terrible. He placed her on the ground and spat out a saliva on her wound. "Ahh! That hurts." She screamed at the top of her lungs but her mind was still on her husband. "No, Ming is in danger. I can feel it. I heard him, but what was I doing just before that?" Xinyi remembered almost dying, but the rest seemed to be a blur. She couldn''t recall she had gotten her hands on the chameleon or even almost killing it twice. Her only recollection where on the time the creature overpowered her. She didn''t even recall seeing Nianshi arriving there. "What happened here?" She looked at Nianshi who looked pale studying and analyzing the surrounding area. The rock formation and crystalline walls were broken, as if someone pounded huge hammers on it. Blood was everywhere, on walls and on the earth. The chameleon couldn''t have done this all by himself, and she couldn''t have had defended herself this long. Something powerful must have helped lady Xinyi. He kept that thought to himself. And looked at Xinyi again she seemed to be recovering from her chest wound and more composed than she was earlier. "We need to go out now. This place is not safe for you. And the governor ordered that you come back to him immediately." "Is he really fine?" He nodded. That convinced her and nodded back. But doubts still lingered within. She was sure that she heard Ming''s voice faintly calling her name. However, he sounded like he was in trouble or in need of help. Nianshi carried Xinyi in his back and hurried back to where Ming was. The Hutyuns followed behind them. Chapter 96 - What Cave of Truth? The animals ceased running as her dark aura faded. The creatures looked at each other and walked away like nothing happened. Some enjoyed the pasture and didn''t mind leaving where they were. Those within the mountain had waited outside the cave, including the snake, to receive further commands from her. Yet, she did not summon them to assist her. Thus, they stood still and observed the battle in silence but did not interfere. When the chameleon ran off, they opened a path for him but kept their silence. They left the cave''s entrance when Nianshi dashed away in the opposite direction. However, those outside where Ming slept, stayed. They waited for Xinyi to come out, to pay their respects to the Sorceress. It was because when Xinyi''s powers manifested earlier, the animals clearly understood who she was. ----- o ----- (Hours before) The spirit in charge of the Cave of Truth sensed the commotion with the one-sided fight between the winning chameleon and the losing Xinyi with the tiny beings. The spirit stared at Nianshi and pitied this great lion dragon for serving this present and weak Sorceress. It was also interested in how Nianshi would overcome his fear. "You must conquer your fear, dear dragon. Your new lady needs you badly." The spirit sighed and thought of watching the ongoing battle or battering by the chameleon at the frail ''Sorceress''. Suddenly, it felt a terrifying aura, sending itself to almost kneel in awe at the monstrous presence. "Ooh, this is interesting." It gazed around its space and made an eerie grin. It floated back and forth "I wonder how it will end." Until it couldn''t contain its excitement and looked down at Nianshi. "Should I continue torturing you?" Then it snickered in a scarily. "Stay here, good lion." It instantly disappeared, leaving Nianshi behind. Its interest was more on seeing how Xinyi might destroy the place. But before going to the ongoing battle inside, it went out to Ming first. It pitifully looked at the crouching fellow at a corner. There were smoke coming out from the remains of woods burning through the night. "Hmm, will I bring you to her?" It said so because it saw Ming in Xinyi''s thoughts. It touched Ming''s head and saw his dream. It was about Xinyi. The spirit laughed, watching at Ming having sweet dreams with his wife. "You''re an important person to this Sorceress but you need to go through my space first and defeat your fear too, so you can assist her well in the future." It waved its hand up and saw Ming''s sleeping face wrinkled as if having a nightmare. Its mouth curved up into a mischievous smile, contented with what it saw. ---- o ---- While the spirit was away, Nianshi woke and found himself in another scenario. He was no longer in the village but on top of a volcano. Smoke came out from the volcano''s mouth as bubbling and popping red magma could be seen inside. Birds wouldn''t venture to fly above it due to the searing heat that could kill them in a minute if they do. "Where am I?" He analyzed the area and suddenly realized this was his birthplace. The proof were eggs and remnants of eggshells near where he stood. "Why am I here?" This was a troubling matter. He was supposed to overcome his fear and understand how to fight it this time but why was he here? "What''s going on? Is this still part of the trial I needed to undergo in the cave or have I been sent back in time?'' Suddenly the volcano started to burst; He had to run away far from the place. He flapped open his wings but as he tried to fly off, he couldn''t advance higher. Nianshi looked back and blurted, "Oh no!" because he saw his wings shrunk. Then his eyes went to his feet and other parts of his body... and noticed that his wings weren''t the only thing that became small. He couldn''t run fast because of his tiny paws and body. Nianshi panicked. The feeling of helplessness plagued him. Ashes began covering his vision. Hot magma began overflowing from the crater. Nianshi went in a frenzy looking at the running, burning lava because it would reach him soon. The only thing he could think of at that moment was to escape and to get to a safe place. Alas, he saw a cliff that led to only god knows where. He decided jumping down was a better option than turning into a roasted lion dragon. As he neared the cliff, he looked down one last time before leaping. It was nothing but a dark abyss with tiny specks of unknown glowing objects. He knew there was no time to be hesitant. "It''s now or never!" He jumped praying that whatever maybe below would be soft and safe. As he reached the bottom, water splashed all over him. It was a lake, a huge peaceful looking lake. The tiny glowing things he had seen from above were reflections of the stars. He tilted his head upward, inspecting if he was safe from the fiery threat of the volcano. However, there was no volcano, no lava rushing down, nor ashes enveloping the air. There was nothing harmful in sight. Nianshi swam to the shore and shook dry his hairs on his body and gaped as he noticed his reflection on the water. He had turned into a lion cub and had no inkling how and why it happened. All he could remember was he was undergoing the test in the Cave of Truth. "Wait. What Cave of Truth?" He gasped in confusion. Slowly his mind played tricks on him. Unknowingly, his mind was all juggled up; The result of the cave''s spirit''s absence. Chapter 97 - Into Deep Slumber "Where is this place?" He looked around the peaceful lake. Lots of tall pine trees surrounded the lake and the water beautifully reflected the perfect round moon above. There was nothing but silence and the creaking insects of the night. His curiosity led him to walk around the moist soil, to study the area where he landed. He trod deeper into the woods and later, heard faint voices. Nianshi got excited and walked faster and saw a wooden gate of a small village. There were straw huts encompassing a wooden house in the middle. People sat around a bonfire, laughing, and singing songs new to his ears. He snuck behind the trees to spy on these men. They seem harmless. Just as he was about to go near the humans, an inner voice reminded him he was a cub at this moment. Besides, he still didn''t know the nature of these people. So, he stepped back in the darkness but... "You seem lost," a kind voice behind him said. He turned around and growled in defense, ready to pounce with his small claws anytime. "It''s alright. I''m not gonna hurt you." The beautiful lady with blue hair said, putting her hands up, telling him she meant no harm. She then slowly took something from her pocket. Nianshi growled, threatening her while he observed. Then her hands brought out some berries. "You must be hungry." She sweetly smiled and offered him a handful of berries. At first, Nianshi was too hesitant to eat but his stomach grumbled. The lady''s grin widened. With this, a welcoming and soothing feeling filled his being. His defenses fell. He crept towards her at a slow pace, opened his mouth, and crunched the berries with satisfaction. Juices spurted out with his every bite. "You don''t look like any ordinary cub. You must be one of those things that fall from the sky." He said nothing and continued eating because he was too focused on finishing his meal so he could get away from the woman. "Do you have anyone with you?" She asked politely, still smiling at him. That gave him creeps but didn''t care to stop munching. After devouring the last berries, he finally spoke. "Who are you?" he said as he backed away a little from the woman and sat there waiting and watching her smoothing her dress. "My name is Xinyi, I''m a Sorceress. I guard this peaceful village from people who have evil intentions." Xinyi? Where have I heard that name from? The name rang a bell. His eyes showed his puzzlement. He focused his eyes at her. She seemed to be in her late twenties, had faint blue hair, and a very fragile looking body. Although she appeared weak but he could sense she was no ordinary woman. "So where do you come from, lion? Or does this lion have a name?" For a second, Nianshi was about to say his name when suddenly he forgot it. He contemplated deeper, trying to think of his name. He swore he had one. Nianshi kept silent for a few minutes then gave up, frowning. "I see, so you don''t remember, huh?" She felt sorry looking at the frustrated lion. "Do you have any place to sleep?" At first he gave her a nod but because fear crawled in after forgetting his name, he told her he had none. "Come with me, you can rest in the village stables. But you must keep hush. Our people don''t normally get visitors." And so he followed her around the village, but the odd thing was, no one cared as they passed. As though they were invincible in the people''s eyes. But he stayed silent. As they passed by, he recognized some faces but couldn''t recall their names or where he met them. Later, they reached a small hut and behind was a peaceful farm. The place was very pleasant and homey. They entered a barn in the middle of the farm and saw horses, chickens and cows. And at a corner was an empty spot full of hay big enough for him to sleep on. "Here, rest for a while, you must be tired from your journey, dear lion." Nianshi wanted to resist but his body betrayed him. He lay down and waited for the woman to leave before he closed his eyes. As he heard the farm door''s close, he shut his eyes and thought about what just happened. He wanted to understand what was going on like why he couldn''t remember his name? How did he end up there? Where was his family? He thought too much till exhaustion overwhelmed him and fell swiftly into dreamland, not knowing he descended into an endless dream. In reality, he was sleeping soundly on the cave floor while the spirit enjoyed watching Xinyi pounced the chameleon into helplessness. The spirit completely forgotten its task to monitor Nianshi''s illusion, to help him counter his fear. Instead, the illusion invaded the lion dragon''s mind and make him slowly forget who he was and his mission in life. It let him fall into a deep slumber. Chapter 98 - Dellusion The next day in Nianshi''s dream, he woke up in another place. The barn, farm, and the village was gone. Instead, he was looking down at a large crowd of humans chanting his name in celebration. "Nianshi! Nianshi!" People leaped while waving and throwing flowers at him. "The Sorceress won against a hundred but Nianshi won against a thousand. Hurray for Nianshi, our savior." More chants and praising went on. However, Nianshi couldn''t feel the spirit of the occasion. At first, the praise made his ego swell but confusion struck him again. He moved his wings and saw huge ones. His feet were gigantic that he could stomp a two-story house down in one step. "What is going on?" And turned around and saw knights wearing armors with Wag stones in their swords. He stepped back but stopped his foot from reaching the ground, afraid that he might step on the innocent men behind him. He almost stumbled to the sides from avoiding. Nianshi looked back to where the praising men were and froze in puzzlement mixed in with fear. The people was no longer there. Instead, the blue-haired woman he met last night stood there alone holding a bow with the readied special arrow. "I''m sorry, but you need to die for me." The woman cried and let go of the arrow. His body stiffened. He knew he''ll die if that arrow pierced through him but every part of him admitted in defeat. And the arrow struck straight his heart. But He woke up on the same series of scenery again. Confusion deepened, but he went through the motion believing the previous event was just a dream. But he was careful this time and avoided the village, but the woman appeared with the army at the lake and shot him dead with the same arrow. Then he opened his eyes on the same scene again. He understood this wasn''t right and ran away from the place. However, another arrow hit his back with no idea who did it. And the cycle went all over again and again. At this point, Nianshi accepted the fact that he would die and come back to life again. So he stayed at the volcano and let the fiery magma swallow him than dying under the arrow''s curse. He stood in a hurry after dying the fifth time. At this moment he jumped to the lake and stayed in the water while analyzing the reason of the unending reincarnation. "What is going on?" The name Cave of Truth rang in his mind. "Where is that cave?" Nianshi roamed around and searched for it. Alas, he saw a cavern and ran for it but a rushing arrow welcomed him when he stepped at the opening. He died again and lived again. At this point, Nianshi stayed on the water and realized that the arrow was the turning point of the whole process. Then he had a vision of a black-haired woman calling him in desperation, "Nianshi, help!" with hands extended toward him. "Nianshi? Who is that..? Is that me?" Nianshi wondered who it was but that despairing face and call for help gave him determination to see through this and go out from the cycle. "If I''ll avoid the arrow, I might live. Yet, the arrow always find me. What is going on?" Then a thought struck him. "What if I''ll accept the arrow instead of running away?" On that note, his brain worked hard planning his moves. Again, he went through the whole event as it should be and when the lady pulled the bow, Nianshi opened his arms and let the arrow reach him. Somehow, it turned and pierced his nape. There, the true event in the past flashed back in his eyes but he didn''t die. Nianshi beheld the Sorceress beside him, crying. "Don''t die," said the Sorceress. This time he remembered everything, the cave, his purpose, and, most of all, the present Xinyi who needed him badly. Willful strength filled his chest and Nianshi''s body transformed into the human form. Although hurt, his hand went to the arrow and pulled it with no hesitation. Pain wove in every tissue of his flesh as the arrow slowly inched out. He roared with all his might, braving the pain charging like a bolt of lightning inside his body. His head began to swirl as he stared at the bloodied arrow with the red and blue stones. "I hate you," he muffled as he broke it into two and fainted. In the cave, Nianshi''s eyes opened at once. He suddenly sat and realized he was back. "Is this it? Did I pass the test?" He looked up and white crystal dust fell from the ceiling while the ground quaked. From there, all of his doubts vanished. "I passed. I''ve overcome my fear." Nianshi stood up and faced the inner quarters of the cave. His eyeballs changed into the lion''s and saw Xinyi dazing in front of the mad giant chameleon. In a dash, he reached on time to smack the lizard away. ---- o ---- Hours later, Nianshi, with Xinyi on his back, arrived at the exit. They saw Ming lying on the dirty floor. This sight disturbed Nianshi greatly. "Ming!" Xinyi shouted as she jumped down and limply walked toward Ming. She knelt and shook him but only heard a snore. "Hey! Wake up." Xinyi patted Ming''s face and touched a freezing skin. She rigidly rubbed her hands and placed it on Ming''s cheeks and forehead to warm him up. "Ming, wake up. What''s wrong with you?" Her eyes went to her companion for help but stared at a gaping Nianshi. "What''s wrong?" "Oh no. This is bad. We need to call that stupid spirit to wake him or else" Nianshi glanced back at the cave''s inner space. "Or else, what?" "Just call that spirit now, my lady." Nianshi said with a face telling her to do what he said now or something bad would happen to Ming. "Don''t leave me hanging. Tell me what did that spirit do?" Xinyi placed Ming''s head on her lap and rubbed her palms directly on Ming''s arms. "Call that spirit now or we won''t be able to wake the governor." He suddenly huffed and puffed in anger as he clenched his hands. "That foolish spirit did something to me after I came in. Causing me into a realm of endless dreams earlier. If not for our spiritual connection, I might still be asleep while you were in danger." What took place hours ago after Nianshi entered the cave was a spine-chilling experience for him. He feared Ming might also in the same endless cycle. Chapter 99 - Out of Control On that night Nianshi entered the cave, the night wind was freezing cold. Ming had to find shelter where he could build a fire to keep him warm and glanced at the cave entrance. Base on what he remembered, Nianshi told him not to enter the Cave of Truth, but he needed to find shelter from the cold. "I think it''s fine to stay at the entrance." He entered the cave, but he didn''t go farther inside. Exhaustion took over and went to sleep. He didn''t notice the mountain was shaking and the spirit of the Cave of Truth placed him in the illusion to overcome his greatest fear. In his dream, Ming saw himself in Fengfu together with Xinyi. He was at the dinner table with his family and his wife. "Ming! Are you okay? You look confused," Lifen asked him. "It''s nothing, mother." Ming replied. After dinner, Ming went to his study room, and a soldier arrived. "Why are you here late in the evening?" "Governor, the Cleansing Fire Organization demands to hand over your wife to them. If not, they will declare war to Fengfu City." Ming balled both his fists. "What? I will not hand over Xinyi to them. If they want war, we will be ready for them. Report this to General Lofey and call my wife and my mother here. That''s an order." "Yes, Governor, as you wish," the soldier left. Few minutes later, Xinyi and Lifen went in the study with maids. He gestured for them to sit down first and asked the maids for some tea. As the maids left, the room went silent. "Son, what''s wrong? Why did you call us?" Lifen broke the silence. "Ming, what''s wrong?" Xinyi saw something troubled Ming. He waited for the maids to serve the tea and leave before he spoke. "I received a threat from the Cleansing Fire Organization. They demand for us to hand over Xinyi to them. If we don''t do what they demand, they will declare war to Fangfu City. I ordered the soldier to report it also to General Lofey." Ming said with a sigh. "We will not hand over Xinyi to them." Lifen smashed the teacup on the table. "Mother, calm down. I don''t want to go there I''ll fight with you. " Xinyi placed her hands on top of Lifen''s hand to appease her. Lifen calmed down and smiled at Xinyi. "Yes, I won''t give you to them nor let this city fall into their hands. I will protect Fengfu City and my wife. I don''t want you to fight. If you fight, you might use your powers and when it does... we don''t know the effects because you can''t still control it. I... I don''t want to lose you." Ming said with apprehension. Xinyi tried to give her sweetest smile and held his hands on hers. "Ming, you will not lose me. Don''t worry." "That''s good to here, Ming. I will return to my room now to rest." Lifen stood up and her maids followed her to her quarters. But rest was far, she would prepare herself for the upcoming battle. "Xinyi, you can rest now. Don''t worry. I will protect you." Ming squeezed Xinyi''s hands as he looked at her with tenderness. Xinyi nodded. "Uhm. I trust you. Don''t worn out yourself overthinking. Okay?" Xinyi wrapped her hands around him, kissed his cheek, and went to her room. Ming''s heart ached to see her leaving back but didn''t want to trouble her more. He was clear inside; He would do anything to defend this city and protect her. He laid the city map on the table. While studying for plans for the upcoming war, Ming felt tired and slept leaning on his table. Later, he opened his eyes and saw himself in the battlefield. He was fighting the enemy in front of him. He was far from Xinyi. She and the leader of the organization had a life and death fight, power against power. He gasped to see someone on par against Xinyi. As the battle went on, the leader of the enemy still had lots of strength while Xinyi and Nianshi were panting hard with quivering hands. They looked exhausted and were about to give up. The situation pressured Xinyi to use her full power. Her face saddened as he looked at Ming, remembering her promise to Ming. Xinyi looked back and forth at Ming and to the enemy... and the burning city behind them. People crying and screaming for their lives. Then she looked at Ming one last time and closed her eyes as tears flowed. "I''m sorry." She mouthed to Ming. "No Xinyi. No!" He felt Xinyi''s powers as he was running towards her. Before he could get near her, he felt a sharp pain on his back. Someone stabbed his backed. He turned around and saw the enemy''s second in command. He tried to wave his hand to use his power against him. But it was useless, he was losing so much blood. Just as the second in command was about to swing his sword again, Ming swung his sword first and pierced the enemy''s belly. His body fell with the enemy. When he turned around, he saw the love of his life losing to the enemy. The mighty Nianshi beside her, lifeless and full of blood. He was helpless watching her sad face and full of rage. She killed the enemy one by one with brutality he couldn''t imagine she could. With every swing of her sword, tens and hundreds of men died as an invincible power blowing them away. The army stumbled on the ground instantly turning into ashes. That''s how terrible was her power, giving fear in their hearts. The enemy''s men ran away from her path as she continued her rampage. However, they couldn''t escape her wrath. The last person she faced was the leader and shouted at him. With that yell, the man had no time to react as ice abruptly covered his body. Her eyes became crimson as her power overwhelmed her sanity. It was her power controlling her body now. She gritted her teeth, lifted the sword, and cut the man''s head off. However, the enemy seemed endless as more men with raised swords hovered around her. Xinyi swung her sword multiple times again and the red-colored substance covered her face and her cloths. Xinyi stood unmoving with a blood dripping sword in the middle of dead bodies. Yet, the enemy kept charging at her. Suddenly, glowing light seeped out from her heart and totally engulfed her body. "Xinyi," his voice low and weak. He tried his best to crawl towards her. Feeling helpless, it was as if each step only took him further and further from her. But he doubled his effort just to get near her. Blood spilled in every move he made. At last, he was already near her and reached for her leg. "Please, stop. You''ll kill yourself," he cried out loud begging her to end it all. He feared that one day this might happen. That he''d have to choose between her or the innocent people''s lives. He took one last look around and the bright light she emitted swallowed the entire enemy''s army and... exploded. Killing herself and everyone within close range. Chapter 100 - Grave Danger That dream showed Ming his greatest fear, for Xinyi to lose herself in her power just to save people and die. His dying cry was the one that woke Xinyi in almost killing the chameleon. As if the dream resonated their hearts together. When Ming awoke, he was amid an endless darkness. "Xinyi? Where are you?" His voice echoed in the silence but no one replied. He stood and began groping in the dark but he couldn''t touch anything. At this moment, Xinyi summoned the spirit from the Cave of Truth, in high hopes that it may help them. The spirit appeared carelessly in front of Xinyi and Nianshi. It floated, looking like a ten-year-old child with white transparent skin. It fingered comb it short purple hair as its orange eyes glinted at Xinyi. It flew around them with its half-n.a.k.e.d and short skirt fluttering in the wind. Xinyi was skeptical on the way the spirit revealed itself. "What''s wrong with him? Why isn''t he waking up?" Xinyi asked the spirit with diverse emotions. "He hasn''t finished his challenge yet." The latter grinned. This made Nianshi uncomfortable remembering what had happened to him just moments ago. Nianshi clenched his fist and growled lowly towards the spirit. "You almost killed me! Don''t think I forgot about that, spirit!" His irritation grew with the thought the spirit took these things so lightly. Dying inside the challenge might cause someone to sleep for good. "Well, it would be no fun if you have such an easy challenge wouldn''t it?" It snickered maliciously. This boiled Nianshi even more. But he knew these kinds of spirits were ill-mannered beings. "Wake him up! You should let him go. He must be in grave danger!" Xinyi raised her voice, annoyed and felt helpless. "Well, he has to finish it. There is nothing I can do to help, if he doesn''t overcome it though..." He laughed eerily. "Your dragon friend should be the one to tell you what happens if he doesn''t." Nianshi''s face winced. He dropped his head low and sighed. He wasn''t sure if Xinyi was ready for the answer. "If he doesn''t succeed, he might never wake up again," Nianshi said. Xinyi''s face grew pale. Hearing those words made her feel miserable and broken. "That''s why only a few come here in this cave. The treasures here are great but the challenges are too dangerous for people who are not ready." Nianshi''s shoulders drooped. He wanted to help the Governor, but knew the only way for that to happen was for Ming himself to overcome it. "But can''t you help him?" Xinyi said with a heavy voice. "You''re evil. You placed him in this state and you''re talking as if you''re innocent. Get him out now from the illusion or I swear I''ll cut you." She wished to incinerate this being for good if not for Ming''s predicament. The spirit touched his chest and sarcastically acted like they hurt him. "Didn''t you know? I, the spirit of this cave can only give people challenges? But I can''t stop it. Only you humans can." It pranced around the cave playfully. "Why isn''t he taking this seriously?" Xinyi''s irritation was on the edge and might plunge in anger. "They are like that by nature, My lady." He knew that getting vexed over this thing would only get them nowhere. Suddenly the spirit stopped what it was doing and looked at them seriously. It crossed its arms on his chest. "Well, there is something you can do." Its smile stretched so far that it could make your stomach churn. "Someone must deep dive into his dream to help him." Xinyi stood up ready to volunteer till the spirit interrupted her. "But love ones are not allowed. The effect might cause an emotional problem with the recipient." Then its eyes went to Nianshi. Nianshi didn''t like that look. It was as if he could feel what it would say next. "You see, he may come back alive and awake. But he won''t be the same person he was if you go in." It pointed at Xinyi. "So you? Are a no no. That is, if you want him to come back sane." It shrugged like worried. Though it wasn''t really concerned. The only thing on the spirit''s mind was on how ready was this dragon to risk his neck to save someone he barely even cared. After that sickening feeling of dying repeatedly it was sure that the dragon didn''t like his challenge one bit. Xinyi looked at Nianshi, concerned. Even though she cared for Ming, she knew that going back would be a difficult thing for her to ask Nianshi of. The cave was silent for a moment. The only one who seemed not bothered at all was the spirit. It was rather excited. This was not a deadly situation for this being, it was rather an entertaining play for it. "I''ll do it." Nianshi sighed in defeat. He knew there was no other way. And he knew that Xinyi wanted Ming to get out safely. "Are you sureeee?" The spirit prolonged. The way it said sent shivers to Nianshi''s spine. It was true. His dream was rather sickening. Dying over and over was such a traumatic experience. He wanted that if he died, he would die for good, for dying was not a wonderful feeling. "Yes" Nianshi lifted his head and acted brave. This was no time to be weak. He did it once, he knew he could do it again. This time he wouldn''t be alone. "Are you really ready to do this Nianshi?" Xinyi said, anxious yet in a soft voice. "Yes, my lady, for you I will. I know how important the governor is to you." Xinyi''s mood lighted. Relief filled her chest to know he was willing to do it. There was no one else she could entrust this with aside from him. "Alright, spirit. How do we do this?" Nianshi asked. This brought a big smile to the spirit''s face. And so Nianshi was preparing himself for another dangerous task in this spirit''s hand''s. Chapter 101 - Dont Know the Effect In Fengfu City. That night when General Lofey came around, Anghus told them everything he knew but it was not sound convincing for the general''s ears. He left his men to look after Anghus as the generals planned and rest for the night. The next day, Anghus stood silent in front of General Lofey and General Hester in the old general''s tent. Veiled Lifen waited outside for Anghus and to keep the General from touching the prisoner. Anghus palms and forehead was wet with sweat. He gulped down looking up at the two. "Wait! Did you say Mafan hired your group? What does he want in Fengfu?" General Lofey asked him harshly and with his broadsword on his waist. Anghus gulped hard as beads of sweat covered his whole body. He was totally scared for his life. "He never really told us," he answered with shivering voice. He didn''t know what would become of him after this. These two big men with braided blond hair seemed scary compared to Mafan or Ming. What have I gotten myself into? General Lofey didn''t believe him. His face grew red and grabbed Anghus''s collar. "Tell me one good reason I should believe you?" He fisted his free hand, ready to swing a punch anytime. Anghus crossed his arms on his face to block the big punch of the general. "Because I wouldn''t have saved you out from the illusion and wouldn''t dare to be here with you guys if I knew. I''d be out there with Mafan to stay safe from you, people." The general threw him down and spat on Anghus. "I''m letting you go now for taking us out from the illusion." He scowled. "But if you dare make a suspicious move, I''ll beat you until your ancestors can''t recognize you." General Lofey walked out after speaking. "Men, search out for the traitor, Mafan. I don''t care if you have to search for him high and low. Scour the inner city and the vicinity around the walls until you find that scoundrel." The whole Goding army moved in teams and checked every alleys and houses for Mafan. General Hester approached the old general. "I need to go back to the capital and report this to the king." "I''ll stay here and find that pretty boy and make him suffer." His hands itched, wishing to strangle Mafan right now, if possible. "Don''t overdo it until you find out his true purpose. As you said, this city has more than it lets on and..." "He is after it." "I believe so." General Hester whistled, and they heard a shrill cry. A white horse with an eagle''s head swooped down and the young general jumped on its back and flew away. "See you back in Flamefort, Sir Lofey," he said with a wave of his hand as his voice trailed. General Lofey watched General Hester and his men flew away. And went back inside. "You''ll go with me and find that Mafan. I want him to taste the lethality of your trap. Let''s go!" Anghus ran in a hurry at General Lofey''s side and walked with head low. He was so afraid of the big man but the general didn''t say a word or give the short man a glimpse. Lifen followed behind in silence. ---- o ---- At this moment, Ming thought what he was experiencing was real. The thought about Xinyi dying was dreadful even if it was only just a dream. So, he walked in silence, trying to find his way out from the darkness. He waved his hand, wielding his wind power, but it hit at nothing. The whooshing wind continued moving until it dispersed. What''s going on? Wasn''t I supposed to be outside the cave. What is this place? He groped as his feet slowly moved, careful for he might fall or stumble on something. But to his surprise, the whole place was flat. He moved his feet and sniffed to analyze the ground. No dust. Plain and hard as if made of marble. There was also the cold air rising from it. While outside, Nianshi sat beside Ming as the spirit gave his last instructions. "Remember, when you see him, grab him right away and fly as high as you can until you reach a white hole. If not..." It clicked its tongue and smiled mischievously. That smile gave Nianshi goosebumps, while Xinyi thought this spirit was only playing them. "Well, let''s just say you might end up doing the same challenge with him again." It playfully patted Nianshi''s shoulders and danced around him annoyingly. Nianshi made a loud gulp. Xinyi surmised that what Nianshi had gone through was fairly hard and had second thoughts to let Nianshi go in. "I''ll be honest, I don''t know the effect of two people being together in one dream." Chapter 102 - Vesver Stone The spirit shrugged, but it didn''t care at all if it was dangerous. It was rather curious what might happen to the two of them. But then again, it didn''t say it aloud. It knew that Xinyi was dangerous and knew that the dragon nor herself had any knowledge with the total power she yielded. "I understand." Nianshi nodded and sighed. "Very well then. I wish you luck." The spirit made an evil grin and guided the dragon beside Ming. As Nianshi laid beside the governor, the spirit placed his hands on both men''s head and chanted slowly. His hands started glowing until the whole place was filled with light. Nianshi''s eyes closed and was sound asleep. "He is with him now." Xinyi sat there silently. Looking back and forth towards the two lying men and the floating spirit who seemed to enjoy this. "If something happens to any of them, you will pay." She warned the spirit who raised its hands in surrender mockingly. The spirit gave her that big wicked eerie grin. "I know." The way he said that made Xinyi rather uncomfortable. It was as if it knew something she didn''t. Suddenly she could feel the coldness on the way it was staring at her. In fact, I''d love it if something happened to one of them. Just so we could see how far your magic can go. It snickered and silently walked back and forth. It knew Xinyi never trusted its words, but it also knew that she did not understand what its plans were. ---- o ---- Nianshi found himself in complete darkness. His eyes shone and was in his dragon form. He saw a huge plain land with nothing around it. The floor was of black and mirror-like stone. "Oh, the Vesver stone. No wonder, the power of this place is magnified." His feet could feel the power reverberating through his body. "So the whole dream is in another space or dimension, huh?" The spirit heard what Nianshi had said. This created a smile on its lips and spoke in Nianshi''s mind. Smart dragon. You understand now that this place is not something you should take lightly as you think. Because of the Vesver stone, the spell has wider reach. You should look for him now. Tick Tock, tick tock. Just hearing the spirit''s voice irritated Nianshi. But he focused on looking for Ming. "That means Governor Ming isn''t far." His eyes shone again and spotted the groping Ming twenty paces from him. He directly flapped his wings and flew straight at Ming. Ming sensed something huge coming, so he aimed his powerful wind at the Dragon. Nianshi flew up to avoid the strike. "Governor, it''s me. I''m bringing you out." "Sir Nianshi?" Ming squinted his eyes, trying to see in the dark to confirm if it was really the dragon. "Yes," Nianshi replied, enclosing Ming in his dragon claws. "Hold tight and help me find a hole somewhere." Ming gasped and embraced Nianshi''s scaly feet. Nianshi flew up to a black space, but it seemed like hours had passed and still hadn''t seen the bright hole the spirit mentioned. Ming was also getting agitated. But as he recalled what had happened to Xinyi in his dream earlier, he got worried about her. "Where is Xinyi? How is she?" Ming''s voice was slow and gentle unlike other times, demanding and with authority. It seemed as if he became a softy for Xinyi. "She''s well. She''s actually waiting for you. When we get out she''s the first person you''ll see. Well, aside from the stupid spirit." His tone rather hardened at the thought of the spirit he knew something was off. Seeing the spirit help them was rather a wrong picture for him. He knew these kinds of creatures would never help unless they had gotten something in return. "Spirit?" Ming asked. It was the first he heard of this, but Nianshi didn''t say more. As Nianshi flapped his wings endlessly in search of the hole, he could feel his wings starting to go numb. He wanted to rest but had to keep moving. Fortunately, "There''s a hole over there." Ming pointed something bright somewhere at their left. Nianshi gave his all and flew in the speed of light in hopes of finally getting out and getting some rest. However, as they reached the hole, his hopes crushed. It was not big enough for his dragon form to fit. "Governor, I''ll throw you out while I change into human form." "But, how are you going to go out?" Ming''s face hardened. "I''ll find a way." His tone of voice wasn''t convincing but without warning the dragon threw the governor in the hole and hastily transformed into a man. He tried as much as he could to hold the edge on the hole. Just as he was about to move his body up, his hand started slipping. "Damn it." Chapter 103 - Space Nianshi tried to hold on tight but one hand fell on his side. He reached up again but the hole''s edges were slippery like it had a substance that took away the surface''s friction. "What did that idiot spirit do to prevent me from coming out?" Nianshi stiffened his jaw as he tried to hold on firmly. "Tut tut tut dear dragon I did nothing. If I wanted to I would have already killed you in your dream," Nianshi heard the spirit spoke in his mind. The spirit laughed at the thought the dragon had a hard time. "I don''t know why it''s slippery. All I know is, it''s an entrance... for a reason, not an exit." He sarcastically remarked. "So, where''s the exit then?" Nianshi''s shoulders trembled from exhaustion. He was getting tired as his hand continued slipping. "Well, you already know the way out. It''s through overcoming the fear. But you wouldn''t know how to recover from this one''s dream, it was meant for that Ming guy. Too bad his out and you''re still stuck." The spirit snickered, mocking Nianshi. "Watch out, you scoundrel. When I get out of here, you''ll be sorry." "Why blame me? I''m innocent. The spirit whimpered like Nianshi hurt it but it laughed out loud afterward. "My dear dragon, I have warned you. It''s difficult and yet you still volunteered." Hearing Nianshi getting irritated was music to the spirit''s ears. Nianshi hardened his hold even more but couldn''t take it anymore. He gnashed his teeth to not slip. Somehow, there was nothing he could do. The entrance''s edges was too slippery for him to hold on. As his hand about to give in, a sudden and forceful wind entered. Ming''s face came to view. His whole body trembled as he let a small whirlwind catch the dragon, keeping Nianshi from falling and slowly sucked him outside the hole. However, the hole started getting smaller and smaller. Ming had to stop, afraid it would close. He hurriedly held Nianshi''s hand, pulling him outside for good. Both of them lay on a foggy floor, making deep and heavy breaths. The place they were at was bright but has no walls. (Meanwhile, outside) The spirit kept giggling and whispering some stuff. Xinyi glared at the spirit in annoyance of his low whispers. "What''s so funny?" she gritted her teeth. She was getting unstable. She was worried and pissed. She didn''t know whether Nianshi and Ming were okay and yet this spirit still had the time to laugh. "Hehe, nothing." It zipped its mouth and hummed a happy tune. "You''re starting to get on my nerves. What is it you''re not telling me?" She knew deep down something wasn''t right. She could sense that both of her loved ones were in danger. Suddenly the spirit picked up Xinyi''s bloodl.u.s.t. She couldn''t see it but the spirit saw Xinyi glowed a dangerous aura. (Meanwhile, inside) "Thanks, I owe you," Nianshi said between breaths. "No, I owe you. Thank you." Ming pointed a finger at the far side. "It seems like that''s our exit." The two stood and Nianshi turned into his true form, a lion dragon. He sat and let Ming mount him. He slowly flew, being cautious. Knowing the spirit, there might be traps or more deadly surprises. As Ming looked down, he saw tiny holes that popped out of nowhere. If they had hiked towards the door, they would have fallen on one of those since it was too foggy for them to see the way. "It seems there is a space for every person''s trial," said Nianshi as he noticed what Ming was looking at. Ming''s curiosity grew and couldn''t keep his mouth shut. "Where are we anyway? How did you find me?" "You remember nothing?" Nianshi sighed. As much as he wanted to keep quiet since he was too concerned with his master''s well being outside, he also knew that Ming was the relentless type. "We''re inside your dream. You''ve been trapped here for some time, I think. Judging by the things you remembered. It happens whenever the spirit leaves those he tests." He was also wondering how long he had been inside the spirit''s magic. "You see, whenever you enter the Cave of Truth, the spirit slowly puts you into a trance. And puts you in his tests, or so he says. I think he just does it because he is too lonely and only wants to torture the people coming in the cave." He sighed in annoyance. "I see." For the first time Ming didn''t say much. He was quiet until they reached the door. It was a floating, circular steel, and tightly shut. There was some cryptic symbols written on it, not even Nianshi could decipher. "Do you know these symbols?" Ming asked. "I recognize them but I don''t understand them. I''ve seen them in magical areas the late Sorceress and I visited. Only she understood them but didn''t teach me how to read it." "So, how are we going to open this?" Ming crossed his arms to his chest. The two looked at each other and grinned ear to ear. "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?" Ming said. Without answering, Nianshi plunged his sharp claws at the door''s sides and pulled it with all his might. Ming formed a whirlwind and let it suck the door, working with Nianshi''s momentum. The place shook as they forcefully opened the door until it gave way. Nianshi made a deafening roar as he gave his last ounce of strength to pull it out. Ming''s tornado threw it far inside. A loud bang reverberated, but they didn''t look back to where it went. Nianshi grabbed Ming and jumped out. The sleeping Ming and Nianshi opened their eyes that very instant. And back in the cave with Xinyi who jumped to both of them in glee. "I''m glad you''re both safe," Xinyi said, in tears of joy. Nianshi looked at the spirit who was grinning towards them. He felt a dangerous and eerie vibe from its grin. Chapter 104 - General Lei Mings Diaries Inside the estate, Mafan heard that the Goding army were running around the city looking for him. Apprehension rang in his mind. "I must hurry out to find the caves. That blast yesterday came from the camp. Those cheap fools were useless." He gritted his teeth thinking of Anghus, his men, and the failed illusion trap but maintained his cool. As he left his room, his friend Qinfen approached him. Mafan had forgotten his host invited him to breakfast together that day. "What took you so long? I want you to meet some of my friends." As Qinfen turned around to walk to their destination, Mafan knew he had to do something now before the army find him. "I''m sorry, my friend." "What are you..." Qinfen turned towards him, confused to what he was apologizing about. Mafan stared at his companion''s eye and concentrated till Qinfen was under his control. The latter looked normal but his eyes were lifeless. "Show me where the cave''s location is." He gave the map and ordered the poor man who did not understand what he was doing. Qinfen opened the map and pointed it to the west of the estate. Mafan grinned and commanded him to guide him there. They rode on a horse and Mafan disguised himself so people wouldn''t recognize him. As they got there, he was having second thoughts whether Qinfen knew where the entrance was because he didn''t see any cavern at all. Poor Qinfen got off the horse and led Mafan for a long hike to a dense place within the forest, very far from the estate''s residences. Finally, they stumbled upon the side of a rocky mountain. Base on the outward formation, it could be the entrance because the rocks were on top of each other, but wasn''t sure since it was covered with moss and grasses at the moment. Yet, based on his intuition, it could have resulted from the collapsed cave ceilings. It had no way to go in at all, but Mafan expected this. He knew it had been some time since people went there. But he didn''t think it would be this hard. He frowned. "Isn''t there any other way inside?" The controlled Qinfen didn''t answer because he only knew the location based on the map but not its situation. Mafan had to do something, fast. He was running out of time. Soon, the generals might learn where he was and his intentions. "Qinfen, give me some room for entry." "I apologize, but I''m not strong enough to clean the area and carry those rocks." Mafan''s temples throbbed. He was so furious for picking a person who had no muscles. Out of frustration, he walked out and kicked whatever came into his way. Suddenly he noticed the area getting rocky. He analyzed the area. Mafan wondered why there were piled on one another. Then right at that moment he remembered something. He hastily surveyed the area and found three more possible entrances that had the same situation as the first one. "Where''s the other two? General Lei Ming said five caves." Mafan recalled the day he found the secret room in Goding''s Royal Library. There was a table and chair in the middle of the room. He saw thick books arranged properly on bookshelves attached on the four walls. The book covers were made of leather and had three pebble-size orange stones inlays. The titles were simple and easy to understand. There was only one author''s name written, General Lei Ming. Mafan wondered what the stones were for but didn''t give much thought. He opened the first book with the title First Travel. After spending days studying the books, he read the secret of the past and General Lei Ming''s exploits with the organization called Cleansing Fire against the abusive ruling Chiangdas centuries ago. Mafan realized the ironic truth that kings and kingdoms worshipped the Chiangdas like gods and goddesses before. The painful truth was some of these rulers took advantage of the people. General Lei Ming didn''t include the good Chiangdas. But the organization had no control of their men in different countries. So, the good Chiangdas got involved in the fray. General Lei Ming cut off his relationship with them but he couldn''t stop the organization anymore. He did everything in his power to save those good Chiangdas but everything was out of hand. While he fought to serve justice for the good Chiangdas in the court, a few people who became wealthy selling weapons, armaments, and magical stones didn''t want the wars to end. So they spread lies about ordinary men gaining powers once they kill a Chiangda. As time went by, the rumors got twisted and worsened. The Chiangdas became demon possessed. In the latter years before General Lei Ming retired, the rumors said that the Chiangdas served demons. Since no one refuted the lies, the people accepted it as the truth and led to uncontrolled killings and caused the huge persecution of the Chiangdas until the present. General Lei Ming made his last attempt to stop the senseless murders after he learned the organization was after his fiancee, who turned out to be a powerful sorceress and fought with all her power against the organization. Unfortunately, he was too late. His fiancee used her last life essence to save the Chiangdas. After her death, all the Chiangdas disappeared. "What? They just disappeared? Where did they go?" Mafan flipped the rest of the books written by General Lei Ming but nothing written about the Chiangdas anymore. "Wow! Such a powerful sorceress. So, that''s the reason the war ended while General Lei Ming received the praise as the one who ended the war. Humph." Then he continued reading at the last page of the twentieth book. There, it said the general regretted everything he did. He regretted obeying the king''s command to help the organization. He regretted not knowing his fiancee was a Chiangda before he accepted the mission. As a result, he left Goding nation. That marked the end of General Lei Ming''s diary. Knowing this, flared Mafan''s hatred with the people who mistreated him in the past. A desire ignited in him. Mafan yearned to see the day the Chiangdas would rule again. And he decided he would not be an abusive ruler but a good one. "Yes, we have powers and these ordinary men must respect us." This started his desire of building his own kingdom someday. Mafan studied the rest of the books written by Ming''s ancestor. He spent his days inside the library and only went out for court meetings and when he was hungry. He read the books about the magic stones. From it he learned about Verves, the black stone, a natural magic amplifier. The blue stone Kreg, the body energizer. Wag stone to repel and eradicate any magic. Orange stone called Tharah of which people used for preserving anything from rotting, including the books. There were more to mention. Mafan hired men to seek the stones and had a hold of a few from different sources. Later, as he spent more time in the library, he leaned against the last shelf near a wall and accidentally hit a hidden lever at the bookshelf''s edge. Suddenly the wall, with the shelf, turned sideways, and he stumbled in a narrow and long hallway. He walked in until reaching another room where he found chests of various sizes. He opened them one by one and behold; the stone written in the books and he had searched were all there. For him, this was a miracle. "At last, these stones could aid us Chiangdas to rule again." He lifted each kind and laughed while gazing at these like his treasures. One day, he stumbled upon a book where General Lei Ming had recorded the secrets of every country in Chiji, but there was nothing much that piqued his interest. Only a portion written about the caves in Fengfu City in Youshi country intrigued him. It said... The caves in Fengfu has a unique transparent stone called Haptorite. If the Verves stone could magnify powers, this stone can evolve a Chiangda''s power to greater heights. A wind wielder could create a storm. For fire, one could bring out geysers of flames from the ground. Earth, it could help a wielder make a great quake and opened the ground to swallow an army. With water, could bring out a great storm of ice and more. But nothing described for a mind manipulator. "Hmm, it seems my ability is rare. Even now, I''m the only one of my kind while other abilities have three or four wielders." This Haptorite stone was an epitome of power for Mafan. His desire to acquire it grew as the years went on. And he eventually proposed the war to expand Goding''s borders. Now, he was already here and had to get it. No matter what it takes. Chapter 105 - The Mines Mafan thought of digging these boulders out but he needed people to do this. He pondered for a moment then looked at his hypnotized slave. He then ordered Qinfen to bring male servants to the area. Qinfen brought the workers who were rebuilding Anjing Pavilion to the cave''s vicinity. There were a hundred of them and followed him. After they arrived, Mafan stayed hidden and let Qinfen order them to clear the area and pull out the rocks. The workers did as told, but they looked at each other, wondering why their task''s area changed. Yet, no one could complain because it was the governor''s brother who gave the commands. Clearing the place didn''t take long. Mafan could clearly see the three covered caves external view. Rubbles of various sizes piled randomly at the entrances. The caves were yards away apart from each other. He saw the remains of tumbled and broken wooden carts with steel wheels near the entrances. There were also steel rails on the ground. Mafan presumed these were where the carts ran through and it seemed connected somewhere in the middle of the forest. While surveying the place, his foot hit something hard. It was a rusty, thinned down, holed, and fragmented two-sided ax. These axes were partly buried in the soil. "Hmm, who left this place like this?" He also saw scattered aged pickaxes. His steps were with care after he almost stepped on rusty blades lying everywhere. *Tang!* Dull sounds rang as the workers'' sickles and long steel knives struck the protruding steels while cutting the waist-length grasses and shrubs. They picked them up with utmost care as they didn''t want any of their companions stepping on them. After all, their location was far from any medical camp. After clearing the way, the sweating men began picking and carrying the stones disrupting the cave entrances. They used tools to loosen and lift the big rocks. No one from the Lei noticed Qinfen''s absence nor did they even notice the missing workers in the Anjing Pavilion. Lifen was too busy following General Lofey and Anghus to look for Mafan inside the area. Lei An took care of the casualties in the clinic. Zhai was in the training grounds. And everyone expected Qinfen to be with his friends to plan some stuff. The whole Goding army was too busy turning the place upside down. They searched everywhere but no one, not even the great General Lofey suspected anything from within the Governor''s place. ---- o ---- General Lofey doubted Anghus'' statements and wished to torture the guy until he''d spill the truth but he couldn''t do so with Lifen following them around. The day ended with no progress of Mafan''s whereabouts. Ming, Xinyi, and the human Nianshi came back through the city gate. They didn''t fly over the city to attract attention or pass around the mountains to avoid the gate, to avoid revealing the lion-dragon to the Goding army. For now, Ming had some hesitations on whether to tell General Lofey about Xinyi''s true identity and of her mount. But he thought of asking for help from the general to protect her. It was a hectic and tiresome day for everybody. Ming thought of skipping on inviting General Lofey for dinner but after missing the city tour, he changed his mind. During dinner, Qinfen and Mafan was not around but Ming didn''t want to mention or ask about them. His guest was his priority at the moment. The feast prepared by the kitchen staff was perfect but the atmosphere didn''t jibe with the occasion. General Lofey wished to talk with the governor about Mafan. Although Zang Wei gave his permission for the foreign army to search the city, they didn''t join the search teams. This frustrated the general, but he also knew he had breached the country''s code of ethics when he made the order without asking the governor first. Fortunately, Zang Wei didn''t stop him after listening to the governor''s mother''s intervention and explanation concerning the urgent matter. He also assumed the latter did it out of goodwill, for the new friendship and trust given by Governor Lei Ming. Little did he know, Zang Wei did it for Lifen. Thus, General Lofey was careful not to stir the still fragile relationship. He tried to enjoy the meal and even made some funny comments about the differences of food for every country to lighten the mood with a bit of banter. In this way, waiting to be alone with Ming would not be tiresome. Ming felt the big man''s hesitations and patiently waited for the general to open the issue. He heard about the search when he saw the report on his table but the written reason was only about the missing Godingan adviser. It stated no name on the paper. He bided his time to let the general speak about the incident and give the man a chance to explain. At the end of the evening, the people had left aside from Governor Lei Ming and the Goding general. ---- o ---- Before dusk, Mafan hypnotized the workers one by one, planting in their consciousness to hush up about the digging and to return the next day discreetly. The workers went home with this mindset. Mafan wondered what to do after they left but after seeing the moon was full that night, he continued digging on the first cave with Qinfen, who was still in a trance. He had no time to spare. His excitement was boiling within but he was also in a rush because of the search party that the general had sent out for him. Alas, Mafan grew tired late in the evening and headed back to rest. The maids saw them coming home late looking different. However, being dirty or covered with shades of red from brothels or looking bedraggled was Qinfen''s usual look at night. Hence, the maids didn''t bother to report anything to Lifen or to Ming. Mafan slept beside the sound asleep Qinfen. Although his mind was under control, his physical body would still need some rest, so Mafan let him be. Mafan massaged his aching shoulders and sighed. "I still haven''t made much progress. I need to hurry tomorrow or else everything will be too late for me." At this moment within the misty forest at the east, Xionmao went out from his cave and stared at the far west side of the estate, looking worried. The panda shook his head, hoping the humans would notice the silent work over there before it was too late. Xionmao did not want to intervene and leave his post at this drastic time. He thought of telling Xinyi but that could wait for tomorrow. Chapter 106 - Worries As they all returned home safely, Xinyi still hadn''t gotten over with what had happened. They had so much adventure within a short span of time, but the spirit''s aura when they left the cave intrigued Xinyi. Another thing that bothered her was when they set out, she faintly heard the spirit said that they''d be back. This was a wearisome thought. The spirit''s declaration left a sour taste in her mouth. She wanted to talk with Ming because she had missed to ask him about his cry she heard and couldn''t shake the feeling that everything was not right. "Where is Ming right now?" she asked Nianshi who stood quietly by the door. He seemed in deep thoughts like her. She couldn''t blame him. He had been in the dream twice and felt getting out from it was difficult. Even though he was strong but everybody had their own weaknesses. "As I remember he is with the general right now, discussing some matters." Nianshi was hesitant to speak his thoughts, and she sensed this. "Speak, whatever is in your mind." His shoulders stiffened for a moment then he relaxed. He knew keeping secrets wouldn''t do them good. "I was wondering, my lady. When I had arrived and rescued you from the chameleon, how was it you seem unscathed?" Xinyi''s mood shifted. It seemed like this topic upset her. "Not that I am not grateful that you are fine, my lady. It''s just that, I wanted to thank whoever helped you." He tried his best to sound sensitive since he knew she had been through much. But still so many questions left unanswered since they met in the cave and a lot had been going through his head. She was silent for a while so he hung his head low again and shut his mouth. "I don''t exactly remember much, to be honest." She was sad rather than upset. "All I remember is... I was dying. I swear, I thought I would die at that time. We were no match for the creature." Just remembering the feeling of almost losing the people she learned to care, mostly her new husband and family, and her life in one moment terrified her all over again. Thinking about it made her heart skip a beat while her body temperature dropped, freezing cold as ice snaking up her every being. She paced in circles in the room with her head down, facing her open palms. "I remember being hopeless and regretting everything. Before I completely blacked out, I felt like," she closed her eyes and stood still, "I was at peace, like a comforting cloud was carrying me and taking away all my doubts and pain." Xinyi relived that feeling again while her eyes still shut. That was the only good but weird feeling she remembered while fighting the chameleon. Nianshi stood there quietly. He listened and tried analyzing everything but there seemed to be some missing pieces to complete the jigsaw puzzle. He believed it happened somewhere before or weirdly after she blacked out. That''s why she could not remember them. She opened her eyes and looked up at the ceiling. "Then I heard Ming''s voice, and I woke up. He he sounded like he needed my help, that he was in danger." Just thinking about it made her want to hug Ming that moment. A tear trickled down her cheek. She quickly wiped it off, she didn''t want to be seen as weak. Nianshi understood how she felt but her answer still made little sense. It just did not add things up. What did she do to make a creature like that come after her? "Why did that chameleon come after you?" Xinyi walked out from Nufang Pavilion, watching the moon above. "Mistaken identity. Just like what the Hutyuns said before. He said I killed his grandfather." She felt the invincible Hutyuns hugging her, saying, "I''m sorry, queen." Nianshi sighed but then remembered the spirit''s eerie grin. He thought of going back and hit its annoying face, beating it until it gave him answers. I''m sure that sly thing saw what happened why she was unscathed. But it was obviously after my master. That thing was hiding something secretly. No doubt about it. But what and why? Xinyi''s yawnings interrupted his thoughts. She was tired and so was he. Their adventure seemed like it had been going on for months, yet they had known each other for less than a month. Nianshi carried her to bed. Xinyi didn''t argue and let him be as exhaustion sent her straight to dreamland. She fell asleep before her head hit the soft pillow. The lion dragon left the room and guarded the door outside. ---- o ---- "I think you must have known, Governor that there had been some incidents within the city." Ming nodded and let him continue. He didn''t want to interrupt. He didn''t know how dire the situation was since he had been on a little trip with Xinyi and her servants. "As you know, our country''s adviser has been up to something. We still don''t know the details but we''re doing our best to look for him since he has been the one behind the illusion attack in our camp." This brought Ming''s attention. He remembered Anghus might have mentioned the name of the person who hired them but couldn''t recall what it was. Ming just assumed it was the adviser. "How did you know he was the one behind it?" Ming sipped his tea before asking anything further. He wanted Xinyi to be there at that meeting or somewhere near him but knowing she was tired, he sent her to bed early. However, since the dream, he couldn''t shake off wanting to hold her and protect her. It was a strange feeling for him to care this much for her. He felt silly but also serious because of her dying in his dream. "We caught one of his men and spilled the beans right away. Although I don''t trust him that greatly since he may be lying." He gritted his teeth. If only he was given a chance to interrogate him his way. Surely there would be no chance for Anghus to lie, but since Ming''s mother had been keeping an eye out for him, he couldn''t. Doing it my way would be a lot easier. Why are they even protecting that traitor? General Lofey''s fists clenched, but he dared not show it to Ming nor would he dare ask the second question at this moment. "Your adviser, did they find him yet?" Ming wondered what kind of man was this adviser to disappear after the war. "No, we haven''t. We''ve searched high and low for that idiot but still to be found. But rest assured, Governor. My men will do everything to find him even if it means giving up our rest, just to ensure the city''s safety." The night would be long and there would be so much discussing to do. Ming was worried about the city''s safety but in his heart, he was more concerned about what he had envisioned about Xinyi. By his ancestor''s name, he prayed that day would not come. Chapter 107 - Trouble Brewing "Xinyi, Xinyi, wake up," Kuaile pecked on Xinyi''s face but she wouldn''t wake up. She pushed the bird away and opened one of her eyes. "I''m tired, don''t you know it''s rude to disturb someone''s sleep, Yan Ma?" She dozed off again and snored loudly with her feet apart and arms wide at her sides. The bird gave up and went to the human Nianshi. As she went outside, she giggled at the sight of him. He curled up the same way cats would sleep while his wings blanketed him. Even though he was human now, his nature would still come out. She went back inside, not wanting to disturb Nianshi from his sleep for the bird did not want to find out how he would react if she woke him up. "Wakeee uppppp Xinyi!" She kept pecking Xinyi''s face. "You need to go see Xionmao quick. He wishes to see you immediately." The mini-animal Hutyuns surrounded Kuaile. "Is this matter urgent? If so, we''ll wake her up for you." Kuaile looked at these miniatures and saw one of them copying her. "Stop doing that" She pointed. "Doing what?" The copycat imitated her reaction. Seeing this, aside from her frustration from waking Xinyi up, made Kuaile''s temples tremble. The nightingale raised her wings and shouted. "Arghhhh, if you wake Xinyi up I''ll let you do that all day long." Then the copy''s face lit up and nodded to do so. The Hutyuns then gathered and formed into horns, bells, and any musical instruments they could think of and played off-key sounds, totally unpleasant to the ears. Xinyi''s body jolted upwards as she woke from the ''melodious'' sounds. "What? What? No, please don''t eat my fruits." Her eyes all red with sagging eye bags were wide awake this time. Kuaile laughed at Xinyi''s words and on how she reacted but stopped at the same time because she knew her reaction was disrespectful to the Sorceress. The replica gave Kuaile a thumbs up with a full grin. They flew beside their newly awakened queen whose hair was all messy and face still fresh from drool. "Xinyi, the panda is in need of your presence right now," Kuaile spoke. Xinyi blinked her eyes, trying to comprehend what the bird said. "Huh? What? Good panda." the Hutyuns snickered as she sounded like a kid. "The. Panda. Needs. You. NOW." The tiny bird flapped her wings faster in frustration. "I''m so tired. Can this not wait for later?" She laid flat face down to her pillow and had hoped for a pleasing answer. Kuaile bit strands of her hair and pulled it. "Wake up! You must go," the bird muffled with the hair obstructing her words. "Fine, fine. Just one hour more of sleep and I''ll go." She pulled her hair down with the bird. But Kuaile wouldn''t stop. She knew if she didn''t complete her task the Panda would get mad at her. She stopped pulling Xinyi''s hair and looked around the room to see if there was anything she could use to wake this woman up. Alas, she found a small teapot which contained water that became cold from sitting out on the table the whole night. She grunted as she picked up the teapot with her beak. Even though the pot wasn''t that big but her size wasn''t enough to pick it up. The Hutyuns politely helped her with the carrying and both creatures brought it above Xinyi''s forehead. "I''m sorry, Xinyi, but orders are orders." Kuaile flapped her wings harder, and the Hutyuns helped turn the pot upside down and poured the cold water at Xinyi. As the water landed on her face, "Wahhh!" Her eyes widened and body shivered as she wrapped her arms around her. She looked over her head and saw Kuaile and the Hutyuns, and glared at them. "Eek!" The Hutyuns hairs or feathers stood on end, if they had. They let go of the kettle fall onto the floor with a loud *Klang* and flew far from her. Nianshi sat up right away, wakened by the noise. Gu Dai also came running and stood stunned looking at the wet master. "What happened, my lady?" "That is annoying," Xinyi said with gritted teeth. She glared at the tiny bird who smiled at her. "I''m sorry, Xinyi. I know that was a rude way of waking you up. But I assure you the Panda has a good reason for waking you up this early." Xinyi wiped off some water droplets that had landed on her beautiful silky sleeping gown. She mumbled something under her breath and stood up to change. Her eyes searched around the room for the Hutyuns and found them smiling nervously at her. "Wait ''till I come back later," she huffed as she fixed her hair. Gu Dai took over the task of beautifying her lady. Just a few minutes later, Xinyi was ready. She was more radiating now than when they woke her up. She wore a satin royal blue dress that had complimented her fragile looking skin. It had been some time since she fixed herself. "So what was so urgent that made you come waking me up this early in the morning." The Hutyuns tried to come near her but she only snubbed at them. They knew that she was still upset with their alliance with the bird. Somehow, believed she''d be okay later on. "I don''t know, he didn''t tell me." The bird shrugged, but it seemed like the situation was serious. Xinyi knew the Panda was polite to humans and knew this being was almighty and patient. "Something must be wrong." She was now wide awake and focused about what they would talk about. She exhaled deeply and prayed that whatever it was would not be too grave. The nightingale flew ahead with the Hutyuns. Nianshi walked together with Xinyi. After a few minutes, they reached the bamboo thicket; they caught him meditating on a huge rock surrounded by a pond somewhere. This was the first Xinyi had been here and surprised to see such a peaceful place. "Come in." The Panda slowly changed his formation of stance and stood up to greet them. He then offered them to sit in a bamboo hut and poured jasmine tea for his visitor. His reaction was calm and blew Xinyi''s anxieties away. "I asked for you this early because there has been some trouble brewing within the premises. There had been someone with a dangerous l.u.s.t for the stones that has been kept hidden for a very long time within the caves." Chapter 108 - Someday... Xionmao''s mood shifted from being calm to serious. Xinyi knew that this issue was not something to be taken lightly. She had part knowledge of the stones from the panda, but didn''t know how powerful they were. "It was hidden for a reason, only the pure of heart should manipulate such stones. But with evil intentions this may lead to destruction to us all." He sipped his tea and sighed. "Before these stones were made and used for a good reason but it was violated because of evil desires. That''s why the mines were blown down to secure it from humans'' greed. But as time has passed and with the knowledge the humans hold now, some of it found its way to human hands again. But it''s power is not for everyone." His face was sad, he had loved the humans. But there were just some stuff that couldn''t be taken away from a human which are greed and l.u.s.t for power. Xinyi readied her heart. The more the panda explained to her the situation the more she understood this was something the creature had given her the task to undertake. But it seemed it had to be done in secret for the knowledge of its existence would be a danger to them all. ---- o ---- That dawn before the brothels closed and the market people woke, Mafan already prepared for his journey for that day. Sleep was short because his mind was full. He didn''t struggle to sleep. Instead, he used the time planning everything ahead. Mafan wanted to finish things quickly because he knew no matter how good he was at hiding, the general would still find him, eventually. General Lofey was not the man to be taken lightly at these kinds of tasks. Mafan knew that he stood in that rank for a very deep reason. "Qinfen, get your men and lead them early to the cave. We have a lot to do." Qinfen bid his orders and went to the men sleeping in Anjing Pavilion and had men call the rest in their homes. Again, this confused the workers on why they had to work so early but they didn''t complain. After all, pay was high. As they arrived there, they hurriedly removed the smaller rocks and started breaking the big ones so they could create a passageway enough for a man to fit. As the sunlight touched the treetops, they were almost done with a human-sized doorway, but Mafan didn''t like the way the workers started gossiping. "I heard that Qinfen was into man nowadays. This other guy could be his lover. The maids gossipped that they were together every night in the man''s room." They shared information through whispers but they were also making it as a joke. They laughed and looked at the Casanova Qinfen who seemed to them incapable of doing anything with authority. The poor controlled man was not aware of these accusations but Mafan was. It irritated him with the thought these people had the guts to open their mouths to bad talk their boss although they received a good pay and on time. No matter, soon these people will come to learn respect , he thought as he looked at them with disgust. Mere people with no powers or abilities, just you all wait until I find the stone. He made Qinfen glare at them so they would stop talking. Even though he itched to say something badly but held his tongue, avoiding more unjustified speculations. An old man approached Qinfen. His hand on his chest and head hung low. He looked decent. "My lord, the entry is almost done, and we started very early today If it would be fine to take a break?" At first, Mafan would not allow because he thought of the time and taking too many breaks would slow down his plans. But as much as he wanted to, the old man approached them with total respect. Saying no would only stir the opposite effect. "Okay, you may go but come back as soon as you''re done eating," Mafan said through Qinfen. Mafan did not really hate every non-power wielder. He hated those arrogant fools; Those who looked down on the Chiangdas. Because he knew, he could beat those kinds of people in talent and intelligence. He hated the low and cold treatment those wealthy and in position non-Chiangda gave them when all they deserved was respect. Seeing people like the humble old man made Mafan want a better nation, a kind were Chiangdas and none power wielders live together in harmony. The Goding King provided a nation where the Chiangdas roamed and lived free in peace but some noblemen did not share the king''s vision. Hence, respect was not given as due. Mafan saluted the king but knew the man couldn''t wholly see beyond the superficialities inside and outside the court. Even half of the princes looked at the Chiangdas as mere instruments or weapons to their plans. However, what would a Chiangda choose, leave Goding and live in fear outside? Thus, they succ.u.mbed to the prejudices despite hating it. "Soon," he whispered to himself and imagined the nation he would build. He thought of a place where Chiangdas would never have to live in fear using their magic and where people would not hate them. He smiled at the thought but then again he remembered his mother''s sufferings and the treatment he received after the authorities and so-called family learned he was a Chiangda. Mafan remembered his life in prison. He clasped his chest recalling his prison mates who were sent to the hunting grounds full of Wag stones and didn''t see them again from then on. This made the prisoners to shiver in fear whenever hunting season came. One day, the warden brought him to the hunting grounds and presented as the warden''s lover to the hunters whose families were from those who sought him for his skills before. He swallowed his pride as they made him a laughingstock. However, what came next made his heart numbed in anger. In the middle of the field, he saw his prison mates, n.a.k.e.d and full of bruises, including a young girl of fourteen who could hardly run. The warden saw the hatred in his eyes and warned him by saying that men r.a.p.ed her the whole night after she tried to escape and wounded a guard. Mafan knew this girl well. She was a kind rich house lady, treating her maids and poor people with respect and gentleness. They were classmates in the royal academy but one day her family sent her to another country, not knowing the prison cell was her destination. He never saw her until that day in the hunting grounds. "So her powers also manifested and disowned by her family afterward." He thought of running to help the girl but the girl saw him and shook her head. Mafan cried inside after she received an arrow with open arms. After her death, the hunters made the powerless Chiangdas run in circles, making them think there was a way to escape but... slaughtered like games. Then it seemed such treatment was not enough, they left the bodies in the open field as food for vultures and wild animals just just because they possess powers. Mafan gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. His light mood turned heavy. "Someday," he vowed to himself. Chapter 109 - First Time Together (1) The sun was almost high up and the progress with the cave''s entry was still small. It was bigger this time. A little more and it could fit two men but the boulders were bigger and harder to cut. The workers went home for lunch, leaving only Mafan and Qinfen. Mafan grew impatient for the workers were too slow. Looking at the worker''s speed, it was impossible to get a mine opening free of obstruction in just one week''s time. "This is no time to be furious, but I need this open soon, but how can I do that?" He breathed deep to compose himself and analyzed the whole area then suddenly an idea came into mind. "What if I send men to explore the mines at once? But I can''t trust these people. Even if I can let them search for the stone, I can''t control their wills. If I''ll go in alone, the boulders might close in on me. That option is too risky." He thought deeper about it. then his eyes lit as another idea sprung in. "Qinfen, do you have any access to explosives?" He hoped for good news. "I do," Qinfen said. "Good." Mafan beamed. "Get explosives. Bring a lot but don''t let anyone see you." At this rate, Mafan didn''t care anymore whether people would hear the explosion. Time was of the essence. His plan was simple, explode the entrance, and get ahold of the stones, knowing he would still get a headstart. ---- o ---- Their conversation with the Panda took some time, Xinyi seemed to understand bit by bit that the city had more secrets than it seemed. "Why are you telling me these things? There are many people who could do more with that knowledge. Why me?" Sure, she had been close with the panda for some time but she lacked self-confidence, thinking she almost died because she wasn''t that powerful enough to even protect the Hutyuns. The gentle panda smiled kindly and patted Xinyi''s head. "Trust yourself, child. You worry too much on the things you can''t do when you are so capable of almost anything." The panda sat down again and sipped his tea. What he said seemed nice, but she wasn''t sure with the knowledge of her power, so far. She stood up and bowed to this gentle creature and went back to her quarters. "The only thing that keeps us from doing possible things is if we imprisoned our minds within the thoughts that we shouldn''t heed." He reminded her before she stepped out from the pond area. She looked back at the calm-looking panda, feeling a fatherly care from him and smiles sweetly as she waved goodbye. I should seek counsel about this from someone who knows a lot about this place. But who? Lifen Ma or Ming? She then shook her head. Xinyi remembered, she supposed not to tell anyone about this. It''d be wrong to do so. Xionmao entrusted her with this information. Back at Nufang pavilion, she paced back and forth in her room thinking about what she would do. Time ticked, and she still had no actions done. She was feeling pressured and didn''t even notice that Nianshi was behind her all along, looking at her in confusion. "Ah, you''re awake. Did you eat?" She laughed nervously, but Nianshi''s expression was nonchalant. "My lady, I''ve been following you the whole time since you snuck out earlier this morning to meet with the fluffy black and white guardian. Tell me, what did he say for you to become like this?" He gestured on her anxious demeanor as he calmly pulled out a chair for her. Then he went to the door, on the lookout for any eavesdroppers when they''re talking on a sensitive topic. "Nothing, it''s just that there''s a lot of stuff going through my mind right now" She sat obediently and looked outside the window. Xinyi wondered if Xionmao would mind if she told Nianshi. She paused for a while and looked at Nianshi who closed the door. Nianshi and I are together in this. I trust him with my life, I shouldn''t keep this a secret from him. She cleared her throat and took a deep breath. "Nianshi I-," before she could even utter another word, a knock on the door interrupted her. Nianshi opened it and Ming showed up with maids in tow, bringing in food for two. "Ming, what are you doing here this early?" She recalled the first Ming came and brought her out for breakfast. Remembering the way he held her hand that day made her cheeks turned cherry. Ming''s brows wrinkled, confused and laughed. "Early? It''s already past lunchtime. I also heard from your maid you haven''t had breakfast when you went for a walk." Ming let the maids lay the food on the table and let them leave. Nianshi was glad the governor came. He could console her more than I can. He closed the door for them and hunted to fill his hunger pangs. "Oh!" Xinyi said as she covered her mouth. She didn''t notice that her little visit to the panda''s lair took away her whole morning. She didn''t even feel hungry, wondering the tea the panda served might have made wonders in her stomach. Also, she missed the time since the cold winter air kept her from feeling the sun''s noon heat. The two spent time together not knowing Mafan was ready to blow the entrances. Chapter 110 - First Time Together (2) She awkwardly smiled towards Ming and stood up to greet her husband with a slight bow. However, what happened next made her gasp in shock as Ming hugged her tightly. She became red from neck to ears, unsure to hug him back. Though married, he was not affectionate toward her but ever since she came back from the Forsaken Valley he became showy and affectionate. His new attitude made her heart beat faster and confused on what to do with this Ming. "I was not able to say this back in the cave, but I''m glad you''re safe. I was so worried when you left me and went missing." The Hutyuns sighed dreamily and became twinkling stars, watching and listening to the couple. His words reminded Xinyi that they got separated when she ran off with that crazy speed and that she too was worried about him. She also almost died, although didn''t have the nerve to tell him about it nor planning of dying either. These thoughts pricked her heart and mixed in with his touching words, a tear trickled her cheek. She abruptly pushed him away and looked down at the floor so he wouldn''t notice she cried. "Is it just me or is this place dusty? God, I must scold my maid for not doing her job well." She wiped the tear with the back of her hand as she mopped her shoes on the non-existent dust on the well-polished floor. Xinyi acted like a young teenager who just had her first crush. Ming noticed her reaction but smiled and didn''t say a word. Not wanting her to feel embarrassed. He drew a chair for Xinyi to sit and sat across her. Xinyi avoided his eyes, feeling shy of which she didn''t know why. Then, Xinyi remembered the unnatural speed that caused her to stray in the chameleon''s mountain and what he said about feeling something different after eating the fruit. "Do you have any idea why did I ran off that fast?" she asked, looking at him. Ming laughed wryly, reminded of his fault but didn''t want to mess up their day with such off-beat topic, saying, "We better ask Master Xionmao about it and let''s talk about something else. We hardly had time for ourselves." And gave her a sheepish grin. That smile caught Xinyi off-guard and sweetly giggled and couldn''t keep her hand from reaching his cute dimples but jerked back right away and placed it on her lap as she looked away, red-faced. Ming liked the feel of her fingers on his face and dismayed when she brought it down. His hand moved to put it back but recalled she didn''t like him being touchy. Thus, his hand went to the chopsticks instead and put some food in her bowl. Both faces were crimson, but no one said a word and enjoyed the moment in silence for a beat. "So how was your morning today?" He smiled and fed himself with the delicious viand. Xinyi shyly ate in front of him. Even though this wasn''t the first time they ate together but surely a first eating face to face with just the two of them. Xinyi tried her best to eat lady like but then a little later while talking about their childhood and their life before they came to Fengfu, she forgot her shyness. She even put down the chopsticks and began devouring using her bare hands, eating more than usual. Ming couldn''t help but thought of asking his mother to teach her the lady''s etiquette but didn''t scold her this time. Then Xinyi remembered what the Panda had told her earlier. She looked at Ming for a minute. He is my husband, the governor, and the owner of this estate. I should tell him the truth about what Xionmao said. I believe the panda won''t mind. Xinyi exhaled. Ming saw her hesitance and concerned about the changed mood. And without thinking, he put his hand on hers. This shocked her a bit, but that touch gave her warmth and security. Hence, she didn''t complain and let it be. "Is there something you wish to tell me?" His statement gave her courage and openly spilled out. Ming patiently waited as she explained. He then realized the significance of the caves and the reason men covet those stones became crystal clear but on who had the gull to disturb the long-forgotten cave was still a mystery. That''s what they had to find out. "We should hurry. If what you say is true, then the interested person could be there." He gritted his teeth with the thought someone began infiltrating the caves under their noses this entire time. "He might have done this during the war or while we were on the mountain." Ming felt frustrated as the governor and it even happened in his own backyard. Although Xinyi liked the current mood and their time together, she knew she shouldn''t be too selfish. The situation was too dire to let it be. Thus, they headed out as fast as they could. The invincible Hutyuns followed behind them. On their way, Ming secretly ordered some of his trusted soldiers to follow them to the cave. He tried his best to keep the numbers small to avoid attracting the guests. But how much they tried, General Lofey and his companion were too sharp to notice the Governor''s soldiers hurrying steps. In the guest''s quarters'' tiled roofs, the general and Tyriece watched the running guards a distance from them. "What''s going on? Is there an emergency?" General Lofey whispered to Tyriece, who came early in the morning to escort the general back. "They seem on alert. Something might have happened somewhere," Tyriece answered. "Follow them in secret and be careful that they won''t notice you." The general had a gut feeling that this had something to do with Mafan. Yet, understood as a foreigner and guest, he had no right to ask or intervene with the city''s affairs. "Oh, my," General Lofey scratched his head. There, he realized he forgot to mention anything about Mafan''s name and the caves to Ming. "I hope Mafan has nothing to do with this commotion. If he does, I swear...," he said with clenched fists. Chapter 111 - Uncovering the Mines Mafan had to be cautious and climbed on a tree to hide, waiting for Qinfen. After a few hours he thought it was Qinfen whom he heard approaching the mines. He was about to climb down when he noticed the footsteps were more than just one. "I fear what you say is true. There has been some evidence that a lot of people were here not too long ago." It was a voice that seemed familiar to Mafan. He waited for the person to get near and as it did, his whole body went cold. It was Ming and Xinyi with the estate guards behind them. The former saw some rocks piled in an open area while tools were left on the ground. Fresh footsteps were also clear as day. Mafan was flabbergasted. "What? Why are they here? How did they find out? The workers couldn''t have let the cat out of the bag after my hypnotism power." He couldn''t think of anyone selling him out. "Damn, I won''t let you stop my plans when the stone is already within my grasp." He lightly punched the tree trunk in frustration. Their sight annoyed him. He knew they would soon find out about the hole but, "I won''t allow you to stop me." He would wait for a chance to go in. For now, he was on the lookout for Qinfen and didn''t want Ming to get his brother, his only usable ally at the moment. It puzzled Ming to see the tools and the multiple footprints. "Who are these men? How did they get inside that easy?" The only people that came into his mind were the workers in Anjing Pavilion and the one in charge was Qinfen. He ordered a few guards to look for Qinfen and to check on the workers. Ming also ordered his guards to search the area. They didn''t know that Mafan was around, listening and watching them. "Sir! Over here!" Alas, a guard shouted when he saw the hole at the small hill. They walked where the guard pointed. "Governor, these areas have been cleared," another guard called their attention. They all went there as well. Ming and Xinyi could tell these were stone mines too. "I think someone is inside, Governor. A man can fit in this size. If we enter, we can capture whoever is digging here." The guards waited for his signal to enter. Ming hesitated, but he knew these were his best men. Surely, whoever was inside couldn''t beat my men that easily. However, his instincts told him not to let them in, thinking the man might not be inside after opening a hole and could only be lurking around. He also doubted because... "No, there could be over one person and laying in wait if they are inside. They can also be outside or somewhere watching us. Search the whole west side first." As the men left, he shouted, "Wait," and gently added, "Please, be careful." "Yes, Sir!" the man replied with vigor and ran by group, glad to know their governor was deeply concerned with their well-being. ---- o ---- Mafan moved nearer to where Qinfen might pass. Just as he saw Qinfen a man suddenly appeared out of nowhere. It had braided blond hair but not wearing any armor, just plain clothes. "A Godingan?" And before he knew it, the man grabbed Qinfen, carried him on his shoulder like a sack, and ran off. "Wai," Mafan was stunned stupid. He assumed it could be one of General Lofey''s men. He thought of following but it went off in a beat. "That''s a knight and for sure it could be the general''s right-hand man, Tyriece." Seeing his ally and explosives taken away gave him a headache. He hid somewhere far from prying eyes, behind the bushes. He needed to think on his next move. "Will I give up this time or not?" His mind said No but his heart said Yes. "I can''t just give up when I''ve reached this far. There could be a way." He waited and would go in when the opportunity presented itself. He had to give up on Qinfen. What was important was that Ming didn''t see Qinfen or else he would have known his identity. ---- o ---- Tyriece ran in the shadows and brought Qinfen to the guest house with no one noticing them. His other hand held the explosives. "Look who I''ve found with some interesting objects with him?" Tyriece said. The general saw Qinfen staring blank and understood the man was under Mafan''s control. He also confirmed that the commotion had something to do with Mafan. "Mafan is controlling the Governor''s brother. We have to tell the Governor right now." General Lofey stood up and let Tyriece lead the way where Ming was, bringing Qinfen and the deadly items with them. Mafan was also busy after his loss. He controlled a guard and exchanged outfit. He left the poor guard sleeping and well hidden under a bush, wearing his clothes. Chapter 112 - Eerie Eyes At the mines, Ming saw the old Lofey and Tyriece with a man on the shoulders. "General Lofey, what brings you here and what can I do for you?" "Well, look who we got here?" Tyriece let Qinfen leaned on a tree with opened but staring empty eyes. Ming''s forehead wrinkled seeing his own brother like this. "Someone controlled your brother''s mind, that''s why he is like that." "Who?" "The man I''m looking for, Mafan, our good king''s adviser. He is a Chiangda and a mind controller. Look at what he did to your brother." The general waved a hand on Qinfen''s eyes, but the latter didn''t moved or complain, or talk. "We need to capture that man or else your brother will remain in this state or we need to bring him to someone who can cure him." "When and where did you get my brother?" "Just minutes ago and holding this." Tyriece gave the bag of explosives to Ming. Ming opened the bag and the smell of firework''s powder entered his nostrils. "Cough, cough," Ming had a coughing spell and threw the bag down. Boxes filled with black powder fell on the grassy ground. General Lofey scanned the area and saw the boulders and the hole. "Little brother, are these the mines?" "Yes," Ming replied. "I''ve been suspecting the war started because of something inside this stone mines that Mafan wanted." General Lofey explained everything to Ming. "Mafan?" The name rang a bell in Ming''s mind. "I think that''s the name of Qinfen''s friend." Xinyi said. "You met Mafan?" Lofey and Tyriece said altogether. Tyriece was staring at Xinyi and Ming saw it. He moved in front of Xinyi, covering her from the other man''s vision. "It was only in passing. Good thing you remembered it, Wife." Ming emphasized the WIFE for the guests to understand their relationship. Tyriece got Ming''s point and walked to the hole to distract himself. Her beauty enticed him but wouldn''t dare sour their new relationship with Ming. He tried to go in but stepped back when he saw it was very dark. "What''s inside that makes Mafan instigate a war?" he said without looking back. "That is you need not know, brother." "But we need to open it for that guy might be inside by now and has taken what he wanted," said Lofey with an insistent voice. "And it probably could mean a disaster to Fengfu," Tyriece added. Ming understood the urgency, but something in him told him not to open it. "Little brother," Lofey said louder this time. "I have a whole army to open it, so no need for your men to work." "Are you sure he''s inside? If not, we''re only wasting our time," Ming didn''t waver and answered with the same intensity. General Lofey''s anger with Mafan overpowered his reasoning. He wanted to catch the man as soon as possible. "Whether he is inside, we need to stop him from owning what he''s after. And the only way to find out is by opening it." Ming looked at Xinyi for a suggestion. She had an idea but didn''t say it out loud because there were other people listening. Instead, she went to Ming''s side and whispered. "I can send the Hutyuns to look inside." The invisible Hutyuns zoomed in but not a minute after, they came back, staggering and spoke to Xinyi in her mind. "We can''t see inside, my Queen. There''s a powerful thing that makes us confused." Xinyi looked at Ming with a sad face and whispered the result. The rest watched them, wondering what they were hiding. General Lofey was getting agitated but waited anyway out of respect. "Do you want me to bring Nianshi here so he will go in for us?" Xinyi said softly. Ming shook his head and sighed. Looking at the impatient general and the poor Qinfen, "Okay, bring your men here to open the mines but I do not allow them to roam anywhere. Unknown to them, Mafan was there ever since the general arrived. He made a big smirk after hearing the verdict. Thank you, general. Your impatience is a blessing to me now. The uncovering of the mines was fast with the Chiangdas and the whole Goding army working alongside Ming''s guards. The construction workers appeared as well and Ming asked them who sent them there. "It''s Lord Qinfen, Governor." "Was there anyone here when you worked?" "Yes." "What he looked like?" "He was very pretty." The men laughed with what he said. That confirmed it was Mafan. Ming didn''t ask more and sent them back to Anjing Pavilion. Xinyi called Nianshi through telepathy and the lion dragon appeared right away, in human form. Mafan worked hard though his hand was not used to hard work. He had no choice but to pretend. When Lofey and others were busy talking, he snuck in, but "Hey! You''re not" Before Ming''s guard could finish his sentence, Mafan controlled him. "Go out and you didn''t see me." The man walked out without saying a word. He hurriedly went in not knowing there were eerie eyes on the walls watching him. Chapter 113 - Ran for His Life As Mafan entered the dark passage, he used all his senses to know the way. He was scared, but he had no choice since it was now or never. He remembered what the diary said. "Meters ahead from the entrance, there should be a small passage to the left. It should lead to a cavern full of white stones illuminating an inner room." He recited this over and over and thought to himself if he could just get to that part of the cave, it''ll all be fine. He pointed his stick to the ground to frighten snakes, rats, or other critters away. It would also help him from stumbling down on big rocks. As he moved, he heard the stick hit steel rails and some metallic and cracking objects on the ground. He wondered what they were but focused his mind to his destination. The passage was damp and cold but he began sweating bullets because of nervousness. The thought of stumbling into something he hadn''t faced before was nerve-racking. The absence of light as well made him go nuts. His palm groping the wall became muddy. Mafan had memorized the map by heart, but going through the cave without good vision was something he had not prepared himself with. "If only they hadn''t meddled," he cussed between breaths. He cursed the workers for being slow. However, he didn''t expect Ming and company would arrive soon because he never left a trace nor any clues to where he was. Because of them he wasn''t able to bring what he needed. As he got deeper into the cave, the atmosphere was getting chilly and the aura of the place was getting eerie. It was these times he regretted taking actions without thinking things through. The air suddenly dropped to zero and there was a fog that surrounded Mafan. He couldn''t see this but he could feel something was coming and an unpleasant one as well. He heard a low howl just a short distance from him, making his hair stood on end. His mind scanned the area, trying to connect to the mind of what''s advancing, whether it was a human or a creature that lived there. But the results only made him more scared, he sensed nothing. Mafan felt the presence but his power went through an unending emptiness. He stopped in his tracks. For sure, he had encountered nothing like this before. Suddenly, he jumped in fright as a man-like figure appeared before him out of nowhere, but his sight passed through it. "A ghost," he gasped in fear. It had eyes but dark, skin emitting blue light, and the way it moved wasn''t humanely at all. However, what scared him more was not its countenance alone but the powerful vibration his body sensed from it. He wanted to run away but breathed deeply to calm himself. But he prepared himself for any possible happenings. "Who are you?" The apparition looked at him, floating silently and tilted its head up and made a deafening scream. Mafan squinted as he covered his ears, afraid his eardrums would burst. Then it stopped. Slowly, its hand raised, pointing at Mafan. Suddenly, the hall lit up. Mafan thought he had reached his destination, but what he saw next made him want to die that instant. There were not only one but many of those things that emerged from the walls and ground. Each shrieked, "How dare you enter this sacred place?" "By the god''s name." Mafan stepped back but fell back as his knees gave way. The apparitions went closer to him with their deathly stares. He moved back with his butt mopping the ground and touched something weird. His eyes went to the thing and saw bones scattered on the ground. Some were intact skeletons leaning on the wall and lying on the dirt floor. "Ahh!" The sight made him sprung up and ran for his life but stopped short to see more apparitions guarding the way to the entrance. He looked around and saw a gap between the ghosts. He dashed toward it, heading further inside. ''Think, think!'' He reminded himself and looked back to only find them chasing him. He tried to recall what General Lei Ming wrote. For sure the man said something about this. He scanned his memories real quick and his eyes glistened. "Yes, that''s it." This time, he smirked, thankful to the ghosts for lighting his path. He looked back at them again and hope came as he saw something. ---- o ---- General Lofey furiously paced back and forth outside the cave. Irritated by the thought that Ming hadn''t allowed them to go in yet. He was so sure that the traitor was inside and yet Ming wouldn''t let them. "You should calm yourself, General." Xinyi tried to console the old man. She didn''t want to see anyone seem too panicky since it also made her uneasy. The General looked at her and only grunted. This did not please Ming at all. He knew that they wasted time by staying outside when they should be inside the cave by now, hunting for the person who maliciously sought the stones. But he could not afford to risk his men. God knows what that stone was, but knowing the place was closed for a good reason made him hesitant to let anyone go in. Also, he had learned his lesson back in the Cave of Truth. He feared that they might encounter something worse than that bad spirit. "I apologize for my superior''s actions towards you, my lady. He hadn''t had a good rest and would never rest until he catches this man." Tyriece politely smiled to Xinyi. "It''s fine, I understand." She smiled back. Ming was busy thinking but saw the two talking. Although he couldn''t hear their conversation, he noticed Tyriece was too friendly with Xinyi. His ears turned red, didn''t like this at all. What are you thinking, Ming? This is no time for this. He shook his head and tried to focus on making a better plan fast or else they might be too late. Suddenly, they heard a loud pain-filled mourn coming from inside. This time General Lofey walked up to Ming. "We''re going in," he shouted and walked straight to the entrance. That hair raising scream was a sign that someone was meddling inside. Xinyi and Nianshi looked at Ming. They thought of sprinting in but waited for the signal. The Hutyuns were also ready for Xinyi''s commands. Ming watched the angry general''s back and to the passage Though that scream was utterly disturbing, he knew protecting the stones comes first. "Everyone, we''ll go in but be alert. Follow the general''s lead," commanded Ming. With no hesitation, General Lofey created a large ball of fire in his hand and walked in. The soldiers followed. Ming left some of his men outside while the rest went in. He, Xinyi, and Nianshi were the last. They were confident but didn''t know this was a walk that would change their life forever. Chapter 114 - Ethereal Blade They went in the stone mine. General Lofey was up front with Tyriece and the other Chiangdas. The Goding soldiers brought torches inside and Lofey lighted them. It comforted everyone with the thought a strong and powerful man like him led them. "Stay alert! We don''t know what lies ahead of us," he shouted and they were all very keen to listen. Everything inside seemed normal, nothing special, just an ordinary old mine. They found cobwebs on the ceiling and long rusty steel rails in the middle. Plain rocks, no sign of any life form but the weird thing was, none of them saw any critters inside. They relaxed a bit with the thought nothing disrupted their march so far. However, when they went deeper, they saw human skeletons. Their eyes widened as their minds were on alert again. But General Lofey remained composed, ready to strike with his fiery balls when needed. Tyriece walked to one and pulled a necklace, cutting the spine with the pull. A lot of Goding soldiers did the same, looting the jewelries from the dead. "Hey! Stop disturbing the dead," yelled a middle-aged Youshi man. "Ah, sorry" Tyriece gasped, understanding he made a mistake. He forgot the customs and beliefs of the Youshians. Yet, he kept the necklace. General Lofey looked back with a stern face and the soldiers went back in line, mumbling ''sorry'' but hid the loot in their pockets. Tyriece wiped the dull pendant and surprised to see the blue stone. He rubbed his sleeve on the chain and a yellowish color came out. Gold? He thought, but unsure with the yellow light on Lofey''s hand. He observed every skeleton they passed. No swords or any weapons found. The dead wore ornaments, not common to workers and soldiers alike. He guessed these people were wealthy men in their days. Later, they reached a part where everything seemed to get colder and the cave seemed to lighten up. Their torches were getting smaller, but the light was getting brighter. "What in the world?" General Lofey saw he believed was a spectre. And it looked mad and somewhat mourning. The ghosts looked back after he spoke and their eyes went red to see more men coming. "Men! Get ready to fight," he shouted. They all unsheathed their swords and got into a battle stance, preparing for any attacks. The ghosts shrieked and charged toward them. Lofey at the front formed a wall of fire to slow them down, unsure if this might keep them from coming. Some of them got through. The smaller ones stayed behind the wall of fire. Tyriece used the rocks to form into tiny fragments and shot them one by one towards the apparitions, but it didn''t seem to work. It just went through to his dismay. The wind Chiangda sent wind swords, but it only blew the apparitions. Once he paused, it came right back. Lofey and the other fire Chiangda fought with fire and held some ghosts off, but the others got past them. As the ghosts charged right through the none magic wielders, the latter''s bodies fell to the ground, lifeless and cold. The others started to panic and eyes widened in terror. This was their first time encountering something as terrifying as this. Some of them retreated in terror and started running towards the back, even those considered brave in the army cowered with what they witnessed. They would rather fight with their swords against flesh and blood than these ghosts to whom they couldn''t touch. Ming and Xinyi heard the screams. "Retreat, my Lord," shouted the men, running past them. Nianshi''s first action was to stay in front of Xinyi to protect her. "Nianshi, stay with Xinyi. Don''t let her go." He was about to run off when Xinyi grabbed his hand. "Where are you going?" She seemed to worry about him running off without her. She didn''t understand but felt didn''t want him off her sight. Ming''s cry in the Cave of Truth haunted her. Ever since that experience, she realized how important he was to her. Xinyi couldn''t say it, but her actions spoke aloud. "I can''t leave my man to the hands of someone they barely know. Neither can I just let them be in this time of danger." He shook his hand off from hers and looked at Nianshi. The brave lion-dragon nodded in assurance. Seeing his back running off didn''t sit well with her. Being the hard-headed person, she followed right after. Nianshi knew her too well to hold her back, so he silently followed her. The latter wanted to transform into a dragon so much but afraid he might injure the people running inside with his huge body obstructing the whole passage. Suddenly, above them appeared one apparition and screamed to Xinyi. Nianshi had to do something. But surprisingly Xinyi did not run nor froze in fear. Instead, she stood with her eyes toward the ghost. Nianshi understood she was commanding the Hutyuns into action. The Hutyuns were unsure with what they were fighting against since they could not see it, but trusted their queen would never put them in harm''s way. Xinyi focused her heart to the task and saw Lofey''s fire hurt the apparitions. Thus, she thought of the Hutyuns to turn into balls of fire but before a word came out her mouth; the Hutyuns transformed. Her eyes gleamed to see this and focused her heart and mind to make the Hutyuns fight. At that moment, the queen and the minions became one. The wee beings were now perfectly in sync with her. The apparition yelled in pain when the fire hit them. At first, they moved back to the walls and find other ways to attack her. But Xinyi made a whirlwind of fire around her, scaring the ghosts away. Most of all, her fire was potent enough to burn half of their transparent bodies. Yet, they wouldn''t die. Seeing them crying in horror, she let the Hutyuns turned into fire arrows. However, they didn''t retreat and angrily charged at her by gliding in swift moves to avoid her fires. She didn''t hold back and waved her hand, sending long horizontal fire, striking the ghosts'' chests. "Awooh!" the apparitions howled in pain. Nianshi also did his part. He let his talons appear and tried to cut the apparitions'' bellies. But he frowned for it didn''t connect. It even touched him. He let out his hidden magic sword and it connected. This relieved him. The sword was not ordinary because it was carved with emerald stones. Most of all, it was blessed by the late Sorceress by naming it Ethereal Blade. The ghosts'' arms turned into dust and the being wailed in pain as it dispersed. That shout was a warning to the rest, turning their heads toward Nianshi. Suddenly a large group of apparitions flew through the walls and didn''t come out again. Nianshi kept swinging his sword, running after them, until there was nothing left in sight. Chapter 115 - Mourning General Lofey didn''t see what happened at the back. Rather, he was in despair to see his men fall one by one on the ground every time a ghost flew through them. "Fall back! Fall back! Retreat!" General Lofey ordered. Seeing his men fall like paper being blown by the wind, grieved him and he was losing hope. But he couldn''t show his emotions to his men or they''d be defeated. One of those things tried to attack him from behind and he was too late to look around. Just as he was about to be touched by one, a strong wind passed by his face. It was sharp enough to cut the tips of his hair above his forehead. It was Ming. He showed up in time and kept most of those things from attacking as he aimed the sharp winds toward them. "General, we have to regroup outside. This has become a dangerous situation. We can''t risk our men more," he shouted while he kept on sending slicing winds, blowing the ghosts far from them until the General turned his back from the apparitions. The General led his men outside and cared less if those things followed. His only focus was on his dead soldiers as he ran on the way out. His heart wrenched at the sight of them. He passed by Xinyi and Nianshi and saw them fighting fairly well, believing they were Chiangdas too. Ming, behind him, called her to follow them. Just a few inches away as he passed them, he heard Xinyi scream, "Look out." A ghost appeared from the ground and raised its hand to touch Ming, but she jumped while waving her hand. Instantly an emerald sword appeared in her hand and sliced the ghost into two. The ghost howled in pain and the cut body flew in the walls, leaving a growling sound behind. "Thank you for saving my life." "Let''s go," she said, pulling him with her all the way out. However, before Ming could step forward, another ghost zoomed out from the wall and reached for Xinyi. This time Ming pushed Xinyi away and avoided the ghost of whom Lofey blasted a fire enough to blow the thing away. The thing wailed as it vanished. Nianshi stood in front of Xinyi as more ghosts attacked the couple. The sword made a good hacking sound as he swung in great speed. The apparition cried out and dematerialized particle by particle with every hit. They didn''t tarry for those things to reappear afterward. General Lofey and Nianshi stayed at the rear to protect the remaining soldiers to go out. As they reached outside, the ghosts tried to run after them but hit a barrier of white light at the exit instead. The beings wailed in anger, snarling at the humans outside. The general walked toward Ming, furious. "What were those things?" Ming only lowered his head. He also did not know what those things were. He understood what the general felt because he too had also lost a lot of his men just for a brief moment. "I have no idea, but I think those things seemed cursed ghosts. Vengeful ones." Nianshi, out of nowhere, spoke out. "I agree with what the governor." Everybody was mourning. The soldiers were terrified. The confidence they had when they entered were all gone. Time lapsed as gloomy silence took over the atmosphere. Everybody expected a safe and medium risk kind of mission but met something so cruel instead. Nianshi remained calm for he was used to these kinds of scenarios. He knew being emotional was not the solution. He looked toward the exhausted Xinyi whose head leaned on Ming''s chest while Ming patted her shoulder to calm her down. The governor seemed perfectly fine, but the way Nianshi read his body language; he knew something was wrong. Ming jerked whenever his hand was brushed. "Let''s all rest for now and regroup the men later. We need to find a strategy to beat those things" General Lofey ordered Tyriece, who looked up to the general in disbelief. "Didn''t we just lost a lot of men inside? Must we continue on a battle that''s not even supposed to be ours?" He knew some soldiers were brothers or cousins, fathers and sons. "Hadn''t we had enough death for one day?" The general was furious, mostly to himself for insisting to go in. He blamed himself for causing the merciless death of his men. He sighed, trying to calm himself, knowing Tyriece had a point, but he also believed that there was nothing that couldn''t be beaten. Somehow, he couldn''t let this thing go; He wanted to avenge his men. Before he could utter another word, Ming stood and patted Tyriece''s shoulder and nodded at the old man. "Let''s give our men some time to mourn first, big brother. We also need to rest our tensed bodies for a while. Forcing these people right now won''t help much." The general gave in, admitting he was also exhausted. He retreated somewhere to think. ---- o ---- During the commotion earlier, Mafan had ran ahead with something in his hand. The ghouls had left him and attacked General Lofey and his men instead. Now, while they rested, Mafan had already found the passage going to the chamber General Lei Ming mentioned. What was in his hand? Why did the ghosts left him alone? Will Mafan succeed finding the Haptorite stone? Chapter 116 - Follow My Lead Old man Lofey thought all the incidents well. "It all started with that Mafan. But there is really something there that men covet for years with those skeletons and those spirits guarding the place. Unless, those aren''t guardians but the ghosts of those dead men." He mumbled to himself, trying to assess the nature of the enemies they were facing. Then he thought of Nianshi and Xinyi. "I never expected little brother''s wife was also a Chiangda. I defeated the spirits with my fire, but they defeated it with those green swords. What type of swords are they?" He thought deeper and couldn''t grasp what it was but suspected that thing was fatal against those spirits. However, there were questions lingering in his mind more than the rest. "Where is Mafan? Was he inside or not? If he''s in there, was he able to get away from those spirits?" He couldn''t stay still. He looked up where the sun was, time is running out. He stood and gathered the Chiangdas, including Nianshi and Xinyi. "I''m sorry for causing the deaths of our comrades, but I''m sure there is something in there that Mafan is after. I want us to find it first and keep it safe." Then he looked at Nianshi and Xinyi. "Kind Sir and Madame Lei, how did you defeat the spirits? Were your green swords the real reason those things disappeared? Do you have any idea how to defeat them?" Nianshi, sitting on a boulder, didn''t look up to the general but softly answered. "I noticed that they are attacking people who are not Chiangdas. They only attacked the governor and the lady later." Nianshi went silent for a while and continued. "My sword is special, and it can hack anything made out magic. At first, I never expected it to kill those spirits, but I suspected they were made of magic with their glowing blue light around them." "What''s with the blue light? And where can we find more of that sword?" "For ghosts to emit blue light is not normal. I''ve seen a lot of ghosts in my life, but they don''t possess those glowing blueness. I suspect this blue light resulted from magic." He breathed deeply, thinking of the late Sorceress. "About my sword, it was a gift to me by my first master, so I can''t tell where to find more." "About my sword, it is also a gift." Xinyi lied, hesitating to speak about the Hutyuns and that she only copied Nianshi''s sword in her mind. "But about those spirits, I think they are cursed." "How can you tell?" Ming asked. "I can feel the hatred from them" The men watched her, eagerly waiting for the explanation and made her feel self-conscious. "Sorry, but I can''t tell why, just feel it." She was about to say the ghouls hatred toward her but couldn''t explain it to them since she wasn''t sure yet. What she remembered was she could hear those spirits wailing but in a soft voice, saying, "Kill her for killing us," while those spirits'' dark eyes became piercing red, staring at her. Ming only shrugged. The rest didn''t say a thing, but General Lofey wanted to know the nature of the swords and the truth about the blueness Nianshi mentioned. He looked at the soldiers, feeling their depression. They had to win against these ghosts and get the stone to lift his men''s spirits, making the deaths of their comrades meaningful. "Can you show me your sword?" he said to Nianshi. Xinyi was thankful he didn''t ask hers. Nianshi placed his palm in front of him and a sword came out of nowhere, shocking the Godingans. He handed it over to Lofey. "It''s wholly made of emerald stones. If the Wag stone can cancel magic, this can cut through anything made of magic." Lofey smoothed his fingertips on the sword and felt hot. He formed a ball of fire on his palm and let it float in front of him. He swung the sword on the ball and the fire dispersed. "This is a deadly sword against Chiangdas." He returned it to Nianshi. "It is, but I seldom use it." "May I ask why?" "Because it''s useless against non-magic. Look." He made a slice on the grass and it didn''t make a cut. The grass only bent. "Hmm, I get your point." Lofey said it as a statement. He wished to have more of those for his men could use but didn''t say so. "Thank you, Sir." He looked at the whole group. "Let''s all make a killing. My plan is simple" He shared his plan to them. Afterward, "Since you agreed, then let''s go to our men and kill those evil spirits." The general stood in his full height in front of the depressed soldiers. "I want to apologize for insisting to go in and caused the deaths of our comrades." Silence "But we have a bigger cause which is catching Mafan from getting a very important object inside that mine." He pointed at the entrance where ghouls stood. "We cannot afford to give up now. Who knows how long these things will wait in the dark. The sun is almost down and we don''t know how strong these things might be at night. We have thought of a solution and go back inside. We cannot let our comrades'' deaths go to waste. "We are soldiers, we fight for peace and we fight for those who can''t. We won''t give up until we die. We will continue to stand while evil lurks in places we know of. Be strong! We became soldiers because of this. "Follow my lead. This time, we''ll be victorious and avenge the death of our comrades and stop that Mafan from taking what he shouldn''t have." He shouted at the top of his lungs as he raised his sword up in the air. It made a resounding *ting* as he unsheathed it. On that point, some men stood up and nodded to one another, until one of them shouted. "We are soldiers! We fight for justice." The rest stood one by one and echoed the words in excitement. Everyone rung out the phrases as it uplift their spirits. "For our brothers and fathers!" Tyriece cheered. The whole group chanted with him, and their confidence came back. Ming looked over General Lofey and gave him a ''good job'' nod. The old man smiled and cheered along. Today they had learned that there were greater enemies that they still had not known, but they knew they couldn''t give up because this was their life, a soldier''s tale. Chapter 117 - Narrow Passage Their cheers broke the depression out from them. They were more determined this time, trusting the general''s plans. Inside the mines, you could hear the ghosts wails and mourns. They guarded the entrance, waiting for these living humans to go in and end their lives. Standing in front were General Lofey and Ming. Nianshi and Xinyi was next. Ming, Sir Balin and Sir Gib were the last. They left Tyriece outside since his power was useless. He also had a secret task. In case they die inside, he would blow the mines or bring the whole mountain down to close the mines for good. It was a do or die now for General Lofey, but he hoped that they would get in and out alive with the object or Mafan or both, if possible. In front of the entrance, "little brother, are you ready?" "Ready," Ming said. General Lofey waved his hand and a wide blue fire struck the entrance. Just a second after, Ming followed a piercing wind to send the fire deeper inside before it would die down. Their tandem struck multiple ghouls wailing before they dispersed. Unknown to them, Ming winced when he used his power. However, Nianshi saw it and thought he might have a wound or badly hurt somewhere in his body during the fight. He looked at Xinyi and wondered if the wife knew of this. When they saw there were no ghouls at the entrance, "Let''s go," Lofey commanded. The ''Chiangda'' team marched in. Every time they see a spirit, they hit them with no mercy. When they reached the area where the dead bodies lay, they stopped and the wind Chiangdas made a whirlwind enough to carry the dead bodies outside, including the skeletons. Tyriece and the soldiers placed them in one area to burn them later. They mourned looking at them. The sons cried, hugging their fathers. The brothers and cousins wept for their relatives. It was a sad sight for a time. Then they got up and prepared to walk in when the general shout his commands. Then saw the inside showed blue, red, green lights with cries from the ghouls resounding. They also heard the group shoutings such as ''look out, behind you, watch out.'' Then a man''s voice growled, "Damn you, stupid spirits. Don''t run and let me send you to hell." Winds with fire came out the entrance, almost hitting those standing nearer. Good thing Tyriece moved fast by raising a huge flat rock in front of them. This told them the fight was so intense. "Please, hold your temper, general," murmured Tyriece with a shake of his head, sinking the rock back in the ground. Later, silence prevailed. The team had progressed deeper where those outside couldn''t see or hear them anymore. Inside, the team continued running and sending fires or winds until they saw a wider cavern. And the ghouls stopped following them, snarling while staring at the humans. The team breathed deep looking at the ghouls. Then a huge one appeared, the first one Mafan saw. His eyes were red with a deadpan face, staring straight at Xinyi. This gave her creeps. It raised its hand up and the ghosts instantly vanished. After the spirits left, the place turned black. Lofey and Sir Balin made balls of fire on their hands to illuminate the room. They looked around, trying to understand what was in there that stopped the ghouls. But dismayed to see there was nothing particular. Most of all, it was a deadend. "I wish I could ask those things to tell me why they stop," said Lofey as he walked near the door and with a loud voice hollered, "Hey! Vile beings, come out and tell me why you stop." His voice echoing in the cavern. He waited and nothing showed up. He shouted again, three times. Suddenly, the big ghost with red eyes abruptly showed staring back two feet apart from him. The sudden appearance made his body jolt, frightening the life out of him. He swiftly sent a fire at it but the thing sunk in the ground in a split second. Sir Gib and Sir Balin smirked at the general. "You asked him to come for a chat, yet you hit him with your fire," Sir Balin said and giggled. He said so, trying to cover up the thought the abrupt arrival made him jump in fright as well. It was not only him, actually. Everyone were closely watching Lofey shouting at the door and jolted when it came out in an instant. "Don''t tease the general or he will shower you with his blessings of fire," teased Sir Gib. "The heck. I believe it also gave you a good fright." The general shrugged and didn''t shout again but went around to examine the place once again with hands on waist. The other three onlookers only watched them but followed the general''s actions. Unknowingly, Nianshi and Xinyi sensed something different in the room. The former walked to the wall near him and scr.a.p.ed the dirt from it. They watched the part he scr.a.p.ed and later saw a greenish thing protruding. "Allow me," Sir Gib said and made a swirling wind to dig the sides but the wind scattered every time it touched the stone. The wind Chiangda wondered what it was "Let me," Ming said as he pulled his Verth sword out and made a slicing move at the sides of the stone. It scratched a good amount of dirt falling at his feet, but this was not the result he wanted. "What the? This is a very sharp sword but why... ?" "It might be because it has magic," Nianshi said. "You mean that stone is same as your sword?" Ming asked. "I think so." And looked at the rest. "Did anyone of you have an ordinary knife or anything we can use to dig this one out?" Nianshi could use his talons but didn''t. Sir Balin bent down, opened the edge of his pants, and pulled out a knife from a belt. He silently dug the stone out. It was as big as his fist. "Can I?" Lofey asked with an open palm. Sir Balin gave it. The general tried to make fire from the hand holding it. A bit of fire blew out but put off right away. "This is it." He beamed, clasping the stone tightly. "Is there more?" "No idea," Nianshi asked with a frown. "Then how did you know it was there?" Lofey asked. Nianshi couldn''t say he was a lion dragon and could sense some magic in the area. So, he just said, "I just saw a faint green on the wall." The general was excited hearing it. "Let''s check the walls." They tried scraping the wall''s outer area and fortunately, saw a lot. This excited them. Then Xinyi called, "Everyone, there''s a narrow way over here." Chapter 118 - Blue Water Nianshi''s eyes blackened, looking at the narrow opening Xinyi found because he felt a pulsing power inside. Xinyi sensed the same, but what she specifically sensed was an inviting power, calling her to go. But the path was so confined, only one person standing sideways could walk in. "My lady, be careful. Let me go in first," Nianshi said as he went near Xinyi who was staring at the path. "No, let me," Ming pulled Xinyi and was about to walk in but Lofey came instead and tried to walk in but his bulky body couldn''t go through. "Damn this path. Why so tight? We need Tyriece now." "Do you mean we will take another two rounds against those things so we can bring Tyriece in?" asked Sir Gib, troubled to have another intense fight when they needed to save their energies for whatever awaited them in that narrow path. He even preferred to go out, leave this place, and not come back. Old Lofey sighed. He regretted leaving the rock Chiangda behind. "There''s nothing we can do now." Ming said, observing the tight road. Sir Balin lit up a fire to look what beyond the passage. All of them huddled at the opening. What they saw was a long and cramped dark passage between rugged stone walls. It would turn right a bend and they couldn''t see beyond it. Sir Gib gulped, unsure if he wanted to walk in. He rather fights in an open field where he could move more easily than in a narrow one. Chances for winning a battle were slim this way. He could blow those spirits, but what if they directly come right at him from the wall? He recalled when the team came in; the spirits avoided them and only focused on Xinyi, in a reason they didn''t know why. But later, they started to strike at them. He was even hit on his left hand and a stinging pain throbbed on it every time he used his wind. He now only used his right hand because of it. Good thing he was right-handed. He also had a pregnant wife and a two-year-old son waiting for him. This made him more reluctant to go in. Sir Balin knew of his painful hand and his family... and felt bad for him. "Gib, just stay here with the general if you''re unsure." And patted the man''s shoulder. The consoled man was relieved, but the general wanted to burst in anger with that statement but knew there was nothing he could do. "Yahhh!" He vented his anger by slashing his sword on a wall to dig an emerald stone out. Dust barred his vision while his disappointment filled his chest. He leaned on the wall as a stone popped out and fell on the ground. "Don''t be angry, big brother. There''s nothing we can do now but adjust with the situation," said Ming, trying to console the old general. General Lofey picked the stone and stared at it. "Go now and come back alive or I will blow this damn place down," he said as he firmly clutched the stone. "We will. Don''t worry," Ming said and waved a hand, gesturing the others to go in. As Ming was about to walk in, "Wait!" Ming turned and received a huge hug from the general while placing the stone on Ming''s coat pocket. "Keep safe." He also hugged the rest, including Nianshi until he reached Xinyi and only stared at the lady. "You fight well." He shyly pulled her hand and softly shook it. "Please take care, madame." "I will. Please, take care too." Xinyi sweetly smiled at the big man. That smile slightly relieved the man from apprehension. Sir Balin led with his fire, followed by Nianshi, Xinyi, and Ming. They silently walked sideways to the path. ----- o ---- Mafan was walking sideways in the same path with a longer distance from the group, but with no light. He kept on murmuring, "Follow the narrow path until you reach the white hall." Then two ghouls came out from the wall, trying to hit him but moved back right after, afraid of something he wore. The place was getting hot and dry. His hands and back were muddy because of sweat combined with the dirt. Slowly the path ahead became brighter. A huge grin on his face showed, thinking he had reached his destination. As he stepped out into a wider path, a heat wave struck his face. "Ah," he gasped and hurriedly moved back. Before him was a lake of smoking and bubbling blue water, probably a hundred yards wide. "What is this? This was not written in the diary." He looked around and only saw a path enough for a man to walk but wider this time around the pool. He sighed in relief, knowing didn''t need to walk sideways. When his eyes went to his right, his lips curved up because he saw a cavern entrance but a misty path was ahead of him before reaching that door. He examined the place again and saw the misty path was the nearer way. Thus, he took it. He directly walked toward it, thinking he could bear the heat with the short distance. But after taking his fifth step, he suddenly stopped, jumping right back. His body leaned on the wall to relax from the fright but hissed and jumped away. The wall at that area was steaming hot. He looked down where he was supposed to walk on, where the smoke came from, and saw a deep cliff where the blue water slowly moved. Mafan thought it was a waterfall of blue water, but as he looked closely, it was going the opposite way. "What kind of magic is this?" He looked down at his feet and kicked some pebbles to the moving liquid. He sucked in hot air to see the tiny rocks dissolved into nothingness. While his eyes fixed in amazement on the hazy water going up, he didn''t realize the pool began to stir. Something moved up from the middle in a slow pace, facing straight at him. But more emerged and turned to him. Chapter 119 - Soothing Power Ming and Xinyi team still followed the narrow path. Suddenly, two ghosts came out in front of Ming and Balin''s faces. Their heads jerked back, hitting the walls behind them with a loud thud. Thank goodness Xinyi''s mind was alert and let the Hutyuns make continuous slashes at the ghouls, sending them back into the wall. The two hurt persons groaned with their hurting heads. "Thank you, Sir Nianshi," Sir Gib said. Xinyi exhaled, relieved to know Gib didn''t notice she produced two swords at a time. "Be careful, my lady," Nianshi warned in her mind. "I know," Xinyi replied the same way. "Thank you, Xinyi," said Ming, thanking her genuinely, but he was sweating real hard. "Are you fine?" Xinyi asked, looking at his sweats. She wished to wipe them but looking at her dirty hands and sleeves, she held off. "I''m fine." Ming didn''t want to let her know he was in pain. He didn''t want her to fret over him and stop the mission. Most of all, it was during that time when he pushed her when a red-eyed ghoul zoomed out from the wall to ram itself to her. It was at that point his pushing hand was hit. From then on, his hand slowly got stiff and moving was hurtful. He feared if she would know, she might lose control and remembered his dream at the Cave of Truth. Will she go berserk once she knows I was hurt when I saved her? A part of him wished to know that if she would cry once she knew the reason he got hurt, but most of him said ''No.'' He didn''t want to lose the same way in his dream. Xinyi and Nianshi held up their swords to keep the spirits from attacking them again. Ming brought out the emerald stone from his pocket and held it while moving, while Gib provided the fire to light the path. Nianshi guarded Gib in case the enemy would attack him again. They continued on their journey while old Lofey and Gib were busy digging the stones so they could get out and get Tyriece in with his men. An hour later, as they continued walking, they could feel the air was getting hot and dry. When Sir Balin got out from the path, a hot air welcomed him. He turned his face side-wise, saving himself from facing the heat. Thankfully, he was a fire Chiangda and could bear the hotness, although this one seeped through his skin. "Face the wall when you get out. The heat is severe over here," Balin warned them as he gave way for them to go out. Each of them came out and made an "Ah!" sound when they saw the steamy lake. "How do we get across this? There must be another way," Balin said. Nianshi and Xinyi was staring at the water. They realized something was not right in there. Nianshi could sense the same magic power from the ghouls. Did they get their power from here? But it makes little sense. Ming roamed his eyes around the area. "Look, there is a path." Ming shouted to get their attention. Everyone looked at where he pointed. "The path is around the pool and it is wide enough for us to walk," Sir Balin said. They were relieved that they would not be confined in a narrow path again. "We have to be careful." Nianshi warned them. They all nodded. As they started to walk, they saw a cavern entrance but there was a misty path ahead of them before reaching the door. "Wait! I will go first. I will try if I can handle the heat." Nianshi volunteered to be the first to cross. He started to walk in the path but after a few steps the heat increased. As a lion-dragon, he could bear this much heat since he was born at the mouth of the volcano. When he touched the wall, he yanked it back. "Don''t touch the wall." Then he stopped walking, feeling a stronger pulse right under the mist. He looked down and saw the cliff and running up water, but was not astounded with it. This was not something new to him. There were weirder things he saw with the first Sorceress, as weird as floating acidic water. However, that pulsing power, like a heartbeat under the cliff, brought shivers to his spine. He felt a commanding magic, making him want to jump down. Unknown to him, Xinyi was looking at his shoulders, though Ming tried to cut her from following Nianshi but she did. There''s something strong but soothing power she felt from where Nianshi was watching, but the inviting power she felt earlier was from the cavern ahead. Will Nianshi jump? Where would Xinyi go first? Chapter 120 - Horrid Statues Nianshi''s head throbbed along the pulsing power underneath that dark cliff. Everything was pitch black; He couldn''t see a thing down there. He kept telling himself to stay away from that area but his body betrayed him. Something kept pulling him towards the edge, . As a mighty creature, he was not afraid to face his enemies. Death was not something that could stop him from fighting for the people he loved and respected. He didn''t understand why he was so scared. Even though he was feared, at that very moment all he wanted to do was call out for Xinyi but he couldn''t. Nianshi seemed like he was in some kind of trance. Slowly he walked to the end of the cliff and lifted his leg in action to jump down. Suddenly Xinyi pulled his arm to rescue him. "Nianshi, Stop!" she called him out, her voice echoing inside the hollow cavern. General Lofey and Sir Gib heard them from the other side and jerked their heads to where the sound came from. "Balin? Everything alright there, Sir?" Sir Gib called out but he received no reply. He glanced towards General Lofey, giving him the impression that he wanted to go and inspect if everything was alright. "I know what you''re thinking, but we shouldn''t leave behind our task. We need to bring more people here," he said in a firm commanding voice. Gib was hesitant at first but since it was the General that had ordered him, there was nothing more he could do. "Yes, Sir." He sighed and lowered his head as he continued digging. Their pace this time was doubled afterward. An hour after, Gib looked to his side and was satisfied with the collection of emerald he had dug in assorted kinds of sizes. He looked over to the digging General and saw he had collected more than he did. The walls had holes while the ground was covered with soil. Their faces and bodies were all dusty and dirty but this did not bother them as the reward of their work was much greater. ----- o ----- Outside, back within Xionmao''s cave, Shijan the Qilin had a sudden vision. In her dream she saw Ming somehow in a very heated situation as he protected Xinyi who seemed to be hurt. They both were in agony. Suddenly, the Qilin''s left hind foot began to feel hot. She stumbled down because of the pain penetrating the leg. Kuaile, who was accompanying shijan the whole time, saw her fell back on the bed of flowers. At this point, Shijan''s master had been chosen by her unknowingly. It was Ming because of what he did to Xinyi. ---- o ----- "Nianshi, Stop!" Nianshi broke from the trance and sighed in relief as he was able to control his own body again. He stepped back from the edge and looked back at Xinyi, whose eyes widened in terror. "Thank you, my lady. I don''t know what happened to me." He took one last look to where he was going to jump and gulped. He somehow was embarrassed that Xinyi was the one to save him but also relieved that she was there. Ming who was behind the two of them smiled but then again looked around the area. He realized it wasn''t safe for them. "We should go around, it''s too dangerous to continue walking down this road." Ming expressed himself in a rather concerned tone. They all nodded in agreement and followed him, Sir Balin led the way. Midway towards the cavern entrance, they felt the same presence they had felt when they entered the part of the stone mine where there was blood bath. "Look out!" Xinyi informed Ming who was charged by a ghost. He was able to turn around in time to protect himself. The spirit gasped as it was sliced with Ming''s powerful sword-like wind. Suddenly the whole place began cloudy. Nianshi readied his sword and got into a battle stance. The ghouls suddenly emerged from the middle of the water, giving them no time to react. Good thing Nianshi slashed them as swift as the wind. They were slashed one by one as they attacked. Both Ming and Balin stood in front of Xinyi. Suddenly the attacks stopped and the ghosts went back to the water to where they appeared first hand. "Let''s get out of here quick!" Ming yelled in a commanding voice. They ran as fast as they could away from the pool, but far ahead they were blocked by more of those beings. They had nowhere to go, pressured, and surrounded. They all formed into a circle to defend each other''s backs on the tight path they could stand together. One of the ghosts came straight for Balin. He attacked it just on time to prevent the being from touching him but he was also pushed back by the abrupt action as he emitted a fireball towards the enemy. As he leaned on the stone wall, he looked up and noticed something weird on the ceiling. It seemed like a lever. He didn''t know what it was for but it wouldn''t be there for no reason at all. "Sir! Look! Above us" Balin pointed at it. Although unsure of the outcome, Nianshi went along with his instincts. Without fair warning, he jumped towards where the lever was. He was about to reach it but cursed as he lacked only a few inches more. It was because he tried keeping himself in check as not to fall on the bubbling water. Partly inside him wanted to transform into any flying creature but didn''t because of Sir Balin''s presence. As long as Xinyi wouldn''t divulge their identity, he would be careful not to do so. "Damn it!" As he was about to drop on the ground, Ming boosted him with his wind. His power helped Nianshi reach the lever and pulled it down. Nianshi let go afterward but the lever sprung up again. Ming saw it too and sent a whirlwind to bring Nianshi up again. He winced as a hand produced wind to help Nianshi while the other sent piercing wind to the ghosts. Nianshi held the lever again and didn''t let go. Thus, he stayed there hanging on the ceiling. For the first time, Nianshi felt the difficulty of being a human. He saluted mankind for their resilience in spite of possessing a lot of weaknesses. All of a sudden, they heard a rumbling sound. The pool bubbled fast. Steam engulfed the whole place and blurred their vision. But saw the water coming out from the edges. Balin and Ming protected Nianshi who was still holding on to the lever. They did their best to keep the ghosts from nearing him. A stone bridge suddenly emerged from the lake. On the other side of it, they saw somewhat like a steel door with emerald stones on it. From there they saw clearly what they thought at first was the cavern door turned out as just a hollow in the wall. "Let''s head there!" Xinyi ran towards bridge and the three followed. They were sweating hard as more ghosts appeared from the lake, attacking left and right. As they neared the steel door, the bridge started to submerge. Ming turned around to blast a strong wind towards the ghosts,sending the beings to the walls while causing the wind to bounce back at them, throwing them nearer towards their destination. Just in time, Nianshi opened the door and they jumped in before the bridge totally submerged. He abruptly closed the door behind them, leaving the spirits behind it. They all huffed in exhaustion. "Finally, we''re safe." However, Balin said too soon as they felt an eerie presence behind them. They all slowly turned around as Balin lit a fire to give them more insight on what was inside. To their horror they saw giant statues with ghastly faces but looked like warriors with their weapons in hand.. One had a horn in the middle of its forehead. The second had three eyes. While the last looked like a normal man but had four long fangs with its opened mouth. The three gave out a powerful and dangerous aura, making their hairs to stand on end. To their relief, the statues didn''t move. But Nianshi knew there was something wrong with those things. "By the gods, help us" Ming whispered a prayer. Chapter 121 - Blood L.u.s.t The whole cavern looked like a cathedral. But in across where they stood were the three giant statues. They analyzed the statues and seemed normal on the outside. These were as tall as Nianshi if he transformed into a dragon. They had weapons in their hands. The horned one has with long hair had a broadsword. The fanged one had and the three-eyed had a sledgehammer. However, the most peculiar thing about these three was the huge amount of blood l.u.s.t they released. "What are those things?" Balin asked. His companions looked at him with an odd look on their faces. Balin''s shoulders slumped, feeling silly for asking that stupid question. "I know what they are but I don''t like what I feel now." "The only thing I can say is to be careful," Nianshi replied to console the horrified Balin who dared not move an inch. He didn''t know what these things were but had learned his lesson from the time they entered the cave, that nothing was normal inside, mostly, in this room. "What should we do?" Xinyi sighed as she thought they were finally able to rest. She looked over to her comrades who were tired and out of breath. She thought long and hard about what to do. She commanded the Hutyuns to inspect the statues but the wee beings for the first time told her what was in their minds. "I don''t like the power from it, my Queen." This warned Xinyi because her attention was more on the inviting power she had been feeling which was greater than what the statues projected. ----- o ----- From the moment they entered, the three statues stared daggers at them. What they saw were two red human projections. Then a yellow being, which looked like a girl, with thousands of tiny black creatures floating around her. The last one was also in yellow human form but had a black lion-dragon silhouette around him. They understood, the silhouette was Nianshi''s true body. However, this made them excited. It had been centuries before they got visitors coveting the rock they guarded. They loved to have a good a killing today. Fighting those two humans would not satisfy their thirst for blood. Their bodies heat up because of elation boiling inside them. The three rock statues got ready to kill them any minute. ----- o ----- "Look guys!" They all looked where Ming pointed. It was a simple door, emitting a bright light inside. It was between two of those statues'' feet, as though they were guarding the door. Somehow, Nianshi thought the two rock statues seemed to be smiling at them while the blood l.u.s.t it gave out increased. Balin''s hair stood on end, but Ming and Nianshi remained calm to create a plan. The white light from the door was a distraction to Xinyi. She was certain, the object with that power inviting her was in there. Nianshi bravely stealthily walked forward toward the door. When he began moving, "Nianshi! Be careful!" Because Xinyi saw the horned statue moved its head, following Nianshi as if it was prying on him. Watching that moving giant statue''s head gave Ming and Balin creeps. Nianshi heard her and saw the head''s actions but didn''t reply. He concentrated on reaching that door. As Nianshi walked nearer to his target, the next move the statue made scared the onlookers because it stepped forward and aimed its long blade at Nianshi''s head. Luckily Nianshi ducked in time, dodging the sword which was only made of rock at first but became a true one in an instant. The swift slash cut a few of Nianshi''s long hair. The other two statues moved as well and attacked Nianshi in unison. Nianshi jumped and somersaulted, dodging each attack. Balin saw Nianshi''s difficulty and about to throw fireballs when Ming stopped him. "Don''t. He is risking his life for us so we could go inside that door. We shouldn''t waste it." At first Balin thought it was stupid but knew Ming knew the blond-haired man and his abilities to withstand the statues attack more than him. Hence, he shrugged and nodded. Xinyi wanted to speak up but was cut off by Nianshi. "Please, my lady! We have little time. Run!" Nianshi tried his best to get away from each attack, but one of the statues finally managed to capture him with its spear when his attention was on Xinyi. The tip of the spear hit his shoulder. Watching that big spearhead made a wide wound on Nianshi''s flesh as blood flowed down endlessly, made Balin pale but also amazed to realize that Nianshi wasn''t an ordinary Chiangda. For any human, Chiangda or not, would die instantly being pierced with that gigantic weapon but this man was still standing. "What is he?" Balin muttered to himself, bewildered. The statue pushed the spear further, wanting to end the life of this great dragon. These were the times that Nianshi wished Balin was not around. He wanted to disobey Xinyi from turning into a dragon so badly. Yet, he didn''t. "Run!" He screamed in pain. That shout pushed Ming and Balin to run. But Xinyi didn''t move. Rather, could not make a step. Ming had to pull her, knowing she was in shock. She had never seen Nianshi hurt this bad before. It was painful for her to run away when Nianshi needed her help. Most of all, she knew she could do something about it. The horned one turned its head to the first person running toward the door. A sinister smile broke from its face and disappeared, only to appear in front of Balin. He smoothly waved his sword to slash the man''s body in half but Ming forcefully sent a strong wind to knock the statue a few inches away. The sword missed from cutting Balin''s head. Xinyi focused on the people in front of her. She knew if she wanted to save Nianshi, had to get Balin away so he can transform into his true form. Chapter 122 - Winning Nianshi Ming made a strong whirlwind, wanting to wreck apart the growling horned statue as it tried to step out from the raging wind. Everything near the statue flew up with the dust, but it didn''t touch the team. Ming concentrated the wind on one spot to keep them safe. However, Xinyi''s attention was on Nianshi at this moment. She thought of sending the Hutyuns to help Nianshi but spoke through her mind. "No, I can bear this. Just make a run to the door." Balin made a huge blue fire on the fanged statue, thinking of incinerating it to ashes. Both of them did their best fighting against the statue while Nianshi groaned in pain. "Hurry! Inside!" Xinyi let half of the Hutyuns to bring her there with speed as a lightning, pulling the two men with her, while letting the other half strike the statue as an invisible sword. The statues tried to stop them, but they got there in time. She let the Hutyuns open it and brought them in before a giant foot crush them down. The two silently in agreement, blasting a powerful wind united with fire, causing the statues to be blown away from the other side of the room. Xinyi took one last glance on Nianshi and a tear fell on her dusty cheeks. Yet, the lion-dragon, who was in pain, comforted her by giving her a thumbs up while Ming closed the door for them. Xinyi was totally sorry for not thinking and acting fast to prevent it from happening. She then recalled what Kaos said, that the Hutyuns would be a fearsome weapon she ever had. This was a lesson by heart. She planned on training hard if they were able to get out alive from this place. Looking at the closed door, "Finally, you bastards are going to regret this," the horned statue said in a low but loud voice and waved its giant sword to finish off Nianshi but before they could celebrate their victory, Nianshi suddenly transformed into his original form. Nianshi spat on his wound, which was deep right now. It closed up with his healing saliva. "Low life creatures, you can''t even fight fair, so I won''t either." If the statues were delighted with his presence, he missed fighting against those same sizes as him. He grinned in delight to see the three eyed lost a palm from Balin and Ming''s blast earlier. He charged toward it, gnawing his teeth unto the statue and flew high toward the ceiling. When he felt happy with the height of his flight, he dropped the statue. As it fell hard to the ground, he followed a hard bang of his large feet onto the statue''s head. In just one hit, the statue''s head smashed to pieces. And its body ceased its movements. "You two are next." He flew right at them but they didn''t give him an easy fight. Both fought hard. Although Nianshi was bigger in body than both of them, they were swift, outnumbering him of which was troublesome. The one with the sword kept on attacking him from the left side as the one with the spear kept on aiming for his head. "You guys are annoying me." He gave off a loud roar and started focusing on one statue, while still being careful not to get hit by the swordsman. Finally, he was able to cut the spear statue''s arm with his dragon''s tail and hit its body next. Causing a loud thud to the cave''s walls. Rocks and dust fell from the ceiling. "You fight well creature," said the last standing statue. Nianshi was shook as he heard the swordsman spoke. It sounded demonic. Any creature hearing its blood draining voice would run in fright, but not him. "So you speak now, huh?" He said as he calmly stomped on the spearman''s statue, crushing it in half. He grinned, hadn''t fought a good fight in a long time. He flexed his neck and made a cracking sound. Although he was concerned with Xinyi''s status but his warrior spirit kicked in. He was challenged, and he loved it. "Only I speak. I am Ro, a loyal guardian of this place. Just like you, I protect something but the difference between us is that I do not give in to the human''s petty emotions. That''s why it''s a pity that I have to kill you and your friends." The statues grin grew wider and eerie as it spoke. It wanted to shake Nianshi''s will. "Well, the difference between you and me is, I''m stronger," and with that note, Nianshi charged at it with full force, causing the cave to shake. He kept on clawing the statue with his sharp talons and yanked it. Banging it wall to wall, not even noticing the damage he had just made. His mind fixed on smashing it to pieces as soon as possible so he could join the team right away. And with his one last blow, he swiftly aimed his tail at Ro, splitting its body into two. He then pummeled the two parts to land on the opposite sides of the cavern. As it hard bodies hit the walls, the cave began rumbling. ---- o ---- General Lofey and Sir Gib undressed their upper shirt and gathered the stones on it, when the cave trembled. It was a bit longer and some parts of the wall began crumbling down. Their hearts began pumping as stampeding horses. They hastily looked at the wall, the narrow path, exit, and each other. "Let''s go and get Tyriece. Hurry!" General Lofey said as he tied the shirt. Sir Gib did the same and ran out with a torch in hand. The spirits came out from hiding as they passed by but hissed, staring daggers at the cloth in their hands and sunk back in the walls. ----- o ----- Tyriece and the men turned their heads on the opening as they feel the ground quaked. "Sir Tyriece," one of the men said. "Damn." Tyriece cursed looking at the entrance. He badly wanted to go in but remembered what his superior said. "In case we won''t be able to come out for days, shut the whole place down." He hated the thought of shutting it down without knowing what happened to them. His heart said "Go" but his mind said "Don''t." Tyriece was in a dilemma. Chapter 123 - Youshians Are Pigs While Tyriece was in a dilemma, General Lofey and Sir Gib emerged from the cave entrance. They are running out and carrying cloth bundles each. Tyriece turned his head to the two and the mine opening. "General, where are the others? Where''s Balin?" "He''s with the governor now. We separated so we can bring you guys in." Lofey''s pride told him not to mention he was the reason they got separated. "We need you in there," General Lofey said and turned to Gib. "Choose unmarried men willing to go in. And" He eyed Gib. "As a Chiangda, I need you too but if you opt out I won''t stop you." Gib lowered his eyes, thinking of his wife, son, and unborn baby. However, as one of the few Chiangdas, he knew his responsibility. "I''ll go with you, general. This is my oath as a soldier." "Good, that''s the spirit." General Lofey patted the young man''s shoulder. When Tyriece saw the two had settled the topic. "General, how can I go in?" The general laid the bundle on the ground and untied it. "Here, take this stone. This is the same as Sir Nianshi''s sword." General Lofey handed the emerald stone to Tyriece. Gib did the same and gave stones to the volunteers. "Let''s go," The general shouted as he ran ahead of them. "Yes, sir." Tyriece saluted at General Lofey before entering the cave. Balin and twenty men followed. The ghosts came out as he passed by but hissed, staring at the stone and sunk back in the wall. When they reached the narrowed path, Tyriece lifted his hands and moved it sideways apart. They saw the walls moved backwards, widening the path for two people to pass. ---- o ---- As Ming and Xinyi entered the room, the three of them gasped and stood in awe of the room full of stones. Not common ones they usually saw on the cave''s walls, but stones illuminating the room. It was all over the cavern''s walls, each one looked so precious and so divine, they walked a little further inside still shook with sight of the shiny objects. The Hutyuns warned Xinyi that they were not the only people inside the room. However, when she looked around, saw no one else. She then urged everyone to walk a little deeper within the room to inspect anything. Suddenly they heard noises. A little up ahead they saw a man with a feminine figure who seemed digging for something. Ming squinted his eyes. He looked to every corner of the room, searching for more people. But found no one else. He stood on alert, astounded for a single person to pass through the ghosts and the statues unscathed. He was also not gonna let anyone snuck up on him again. The man seemed to notice them as well. He slowly got up and turned. To their shock they never thought he''d be the one they''d been looking for this whole damn time. "So you finally caught up with me." Mafan smirked. He didn''t seem worried. He stood there calmly holding a dull-looking stone as big as his fist. "Mafan! This ends now!" Balin said as he blasted his fire without warning. He was already angry with Mafan since they lost against those ghosts when they entered. He was emotional as he saw that this man was the cause of all those deaths and the cause of the war and chaos. Yet, he was here deep inside doing well, as if the ghost and statues did not touch him. Mafan was able to get away from the blast. Part of his shoulder got burned, but he didn''t seem to mind. Ming interfered. He knew this was no place to fight but capturing this man alive was his priority for Qinfen''s and the people''s sake. "Mafan! You used my brother to get in my estate, caused a havoc within my city and you even cost me my men. Surrender now and the punishment will be light!" He meant what he said but knew his soldiers or General Lofey wouldn''t have it that way. Balin looked at Ming, pissed but couldn''t believe the calmness in this man''s face at this point. He respected his resilience during the whole fight from the start. Even General Lofey saluted on this governor''s leadership. Thus, he did nothing more and let Ming handle this situation. Mafan''s expression hardened. He was genuinely sorry, but he also couldn''t give up his dream. "I can''t. I''m sorry if those people died because of me. But I won''t give up now!" He looked down on the stone he was holding. "Do you know how hard it is to be a Chiangda? To be despised despite not doing anything? Do you know how hard it is for everyone to hate you just because you are different? I don''t think so Governor! You have no clue how hard it is to be like us!" His pain was seen on his face. It was filled with hatred. Xinyi could feel his sincerity and understood him, but she also knew what he was doing still wasn''t right. But she remained silent, letting Ming do the talking. "Chiangdas were respected and praised by the likes of you. But all of you none magic wielders made us look like monsters! We were forced into hiding! You understand how I feel, Balin. Right? We had to hide under the shadows and allow ourselves to be ordered around when we should have been the dominant ones." He gripped unto the Haptorite and cried in agony, thinking of his mother, the Chiangdas in prison, and that innocent girl being r.a.p.ed and died n.a.k.e.d without a fight. He had remembered those bitter memories he had years ago. "I was once a citizen here, but... the Youshi Kingdom treated us like animals. The Youshians were pigs. They r.a.p.ed my mother just because I was a Chiangda. My father died because he couldn''t accept the fact that his son was a magic wielder. Why would I give up now when I''ve already got what I need to make a better nation? A nation where respect and equality prevails." The three were heartbroken listening about his bad experience as a Chiangda but what alarmed them most was what he said that he already got what he needed. Did he get the stone Xionmao said? Xinyi thought of asking but... Ming was about to confess that he too was a Chiangda, but as he was about to, the cave''s walls started rumbling. The ground started to shake. They lost balance and tried to find something to hold on. "Xinyi!" Ming called out and grabbed her hand. He had formed a shield to protect them from any debris falling from the ceiling. The shaking stopped, and they all stood again. Mafan balanced himself as he was holding unto the cave walls. Suddenly they heard a thundering bang. The tremor was stronger this time, causing them all to fall this time. Chapter 124 - Catch Mafan "It''s coming from the other room! Sir Nianshi must be dead! And now those statues wanted to come here." Balin''s face paled, recalling how strong those things were and how quickly they moved around. They barely made it out of that room if it wasn''t for Nianshi. Xinyi did not believe the mythical lion-dragon would be beaten that easily. But thinking of the wound on his shoulder and how strong those gigantic rock statues were, doubt began to sink in her heart. She was about to cry when the wall beside the door began to crack. All of their heads went to its direction. Ming squinted, observing the crackings, judging where it might go. Watchful if the ceiling or the walls beside them would fall down on them. The rest darted their enlarged eyes at that area where the crackings ran while listening at the creaking sound. The banging went over and over until it stopped. Their hearts thumped hard in fear for the whole place to cave in. They were also worried about their companion left on the other side, if he was still alive or already dead. Balin even imagined that Nianshi''s flesh was crushed into mincemeat in the process. It was quiet for a minute, then the walls beside the door suddenly collapsed. Ming hugged Xinyi, protecting her while blasting a strong wind to protect them, keeping the falling rocks and dust from penetrating the barrier he made. Balin surrounded his whole body with his fire, burning everything falling on him to ashes. Mafan was pushed to the wall with a loud thud. His body slid on the ground as he groaned. Then went into a coughing spell while dust and small rocks fell on his head. They continued falling until it covered him white from head to toes. Dust flew everywhere but not on Ming, Xinyi, and Balin. At first, they were all afraid and made a fighting stance to face those statues for they might have gotten through but then a silhouette of a man walked in. It was Nianshi. He seemed to be fine unlike before they left him. The wound was no longer present, astounding Balin. "Wow, he self-healed fast. What an ability." Unknown to them, it was already very hard for him to transform into a human, for Balin''s sake. He even planned on hiding in dragon form to rest for a while but didn''t do it for he might scare Sir Balin for his absence. "Nianshi! You''re well!" Xinyi exclaimed in happiness. But before she could run to hug Nianshi, the earth shook again, more violent this time, causing the whole ceiling to totally fall on them. The Hutyuns hurriedly carried Xinyi and Ming. Nianshi stepped on the other side. Balin let fire blast from his feet, sending him to fly away, as if he had a small rocket on his feet. They evaded the debris one by one, but the tumbling walls caught Balin who was nearer. He dodged the whole wall from dropping on him but slowed his running. Suddenly, a huge part of the ceiling came down on him. He blasted a fire at it but it was too thick for him to blow it to pieces. His instinct made his fire turned blue to propel him away, but unfortunately, another wall instantly fall on him. The rest had reached where the statues were and saw Balin got buried. "Sir Balin," Xinyi screamed. She let the Hutyuns carry the rock away from the man when the middle part of the rock turned bright red and exploded, stopping the Hutyuns from approaching. Balin was alive but missed to protect his foot after the explosive fire and the rest of the rock fell on his extended foot. He couldn''t move it. He assumed a bone cracked inside. He tried to move it but screamed in pain. Xinyi and Ming looked back at him and to Mafan. Ming grunted to see the man too lucky to escape the falling rocks and was running toward the steel door, all the way to the blue pool. They had to choose between him or Balin. Ming closed his eyes and ran back to where Balin was. Xinyi understood why he ran back and sent the Hutyuns to catch Mafan but dumbfounded with the outcome. When the Hutyuns reached Mafan, they fell on the ground shouting, "Whaa," letting Mafan escaped to the narrow path. "What''s wrong?" Xinyi asked the Hutyuns. "We can''t go near him. He has an object affecting our flight." The Hutyuns flew back to her. Xinyi sighed and joined the rest with Balin. Nianshi helped Ming lift the rock from his leg as Ming created umbrella like wind to keep the rocks from falling on top of the two. Nianshi huffed as hard as he could to carry the rock out from Balin''s leg, but he was too exhausted and his human form was not that strong this time. Transforming into his original form could have solved this problem. But unsure if he would do so in front of Balin. "Leave me behind! Catch Mafan!" Balin yelled, but he didn''t want to drag everyone else down just because of him. He understood why Mafan had been this way, but he didn''t agree with his mindset. "Please, leave me, I''d rather die than let him get what he wants" He held onto Nianshi''s hard hands and pleaded. Nianshi closed his eyes and opened it saying, "Not on my watch." He was about to show his talons to cut the rock covering Balin''s foot when Xinyi spoke to his mind. "I''ll do it." Suddenly the invisible Hutyuns moved and knock Balin out to sleep. The Hutyuns circled around the rock and their bodies glowed. The large debris exploded to small particles. Nianshi carried the unconscious Balin and ran out. Although exhausted, he still had strength left to carry the man like a sack but he had to run slow. However, Ming and Xinyi had to keep up for them, making Nianshi uneasy. "Catch the man. I''m right behind you," said Nianshi to the two. If possible, he would fly out with this man if there was a hole over him like the one in Xionmao''s cave. Or transform to any beast so he could run faster. But transformation needed more magic. And using more magic wouldn''t be possible at the moment because of exhaustion. He exhaled, realizing the best way to do earlier was to incinerate the rock statue with his fire. He could not be this tired to where he couldn''t transform but only to a human because he did not control himself during the fight, exhausting him instead. Nianshi was ashamed to himself and decided to self-reflect when this was over. "Next time, if there is one." ----- o ----- Mafan was glad to escape Ming''s group, but then he heard someone spoke, "Hurry, Tyriece. The whole place is about to fall apart." "I know, but these walls are so hard to move. There are a lot of special stones mixed in the earth that is disrupting my power. I need time to concentrate." said Tyriece, getting crimson-faced and sweating bullets. Mafan knew that voice, and the man referred to. "Damn, not now." Chapter 125 - Jealous? Mafan''s face grew red. He thought he was finally safe. "Shit, when does it stop!" He got irritated that he had celebrated too soon. He inspected the pathway in front of him and looked back to where he came from where Ming and the others were. He had nowhere to run this time, going forward would mean more people and facing General Lofey. And going back would mean facing those four again. He sighed in defeat, but at the time of desperation an idea popped into his head. He mysteriously moved forward, smiling even. He raised his hands in surrender and went right up to where the soldiers and Tyriece were, as he neared the surface he could see people''s faces shook as they saw him. Not only were they shaking, but they had also raised their swords in defense. It shocked Tyriece, as if he saw a ghost when Mafan appeared. Mafan was so dirty to where he seemed unrecognizable but his outfit and his peculiar way of putting his hair in a bun with a clip gave his identity away. He also never expected to see him that soon though he had hoped for it all to end but the way he saw him smiling like nothing was wrong, as though the man was willing to hand over himself to them. What is he up to, he''s a proud man surely he wouldn''t give himself away that easily? Tyriece thought things over in his mind, but he also inspected behind Mafan, thinking maybe he had some comrades waiting in the pathway to ambush them. "General?" a soldier called out for Lofey. The huge general came into view and walked confidently in front of Mafan. "Finally, you''ll regret running into me" he smirked but angrily and without warning he knocked Mafan right there and then. He carried the man''s frail body onto his shoulder and commanded everyone else to resume what they were doing. Right on time Ming and Xinyi caught up to the group, both were exhausted but seeing Mafan unconscious on General Lofey''s hands made them glad. "Big brother, you got him" He smiled in victory, finally it was over Ming patted Xinyi''s head. Tyriece nodded in Ming''s way the knight continued opening the small pathway for Nianshi and Balin while doing so he kept thinking why Mafan would surrender so easily. He is an ambitious man surely he wouldn''t have given himself up too easily. But then he shrugged it off and was ashamed thinking of those things when he should even be happy that their problems were over. A few minutes later Nianshi had caught up with all of them with Balin on his shoulder. "Alright men, it''s time for us to head out. No reason for us to stay here." General Lofey gathered the men so they could finally rest and so he could also have a one-on-one interrogation with Mafan who he''d been so long dying to get his hands on. When they had reached the outside camp, the army had cheered for their arrival and they also felt victorious. Lofey hurried Mafan to his tent so he could beat him up and to ask him questions before he would turn him over to Ming. ---- o ---- Xinyi could finally sit down after so many happenings, Nianshi walked over to her and provided her a blanket to warm herself. "Thank you Nianshi, if it weren''t for you back then we''d be done for" She smiled sweetly to her faithful warrior and as Ming saw this, he felt something twisted in his heart. Why is she so sweet towards him? She didn''t even thank me for helping her in there. Just then he was shaken on how ill his reaction was towards Nianshi. He had felt nothing like this before. Although he hadn''t been the best towards Xinyi in the past, but he had learned to care for her since he understood she was not at fault in this marriage. He stared towards her secretly in the dark as he sipped his tea, Xinyi was laughing with Nianshi and he felt terrible. I should be the one you should laugh with, not him. He shook his head in disagreement. He knew that Nianshi was her mount and he should be glad she had one like him given that he had saved him a lot of times. But he still felt uncomfortable with the way she was happy with her guard and not with him. "Jealous?" Ming turned his head abruptly as he saw Balin smirking and staring towards Nianshi as he sat down on the huge rocks. "How long have you been stalking me?" Ming calmed himself down although he was a bit embarrassed since he didn''t know what he looked like just earlier. Balin just shrugged and put down his crutches. "Heh, long enough to feel all giddy on how you want to punch Sir Nianshi. I mean I understand she is beautiful and also your wife. Who wouldn''t be protective over her?" He didn''t like the part where Balin had complimented her but the way he was reminded that they were married made him feel high and mighty again. "Yeah she is beautiful isn''t she?" Ming said those words without even thinking he then covered his mouth and blushed as he did so. He wondered to himself why would he feel shy since she was his? But then again he had felt something for Xinyi, and it wasn''t because she was really gorgeous but there was something about her that made him feel so vulnerable. If beauty was the only thing he looked for in a woman, there were thousands of them in the city and hundreds who had admired him back in his clan. But Xinyi was different. She was not only for looks; she was radiating with kindness and the way she cared for the people she treasured made him long for her. Despite him being so ill to her at first, she had been submissive, though most of the time headstrong, but she was sweet and respectful towards him, aside from the painting and the demands. Also, he dared not think anyone would even care for him after so many hardsh.i.p.s he had put her through. As he was thinking on how lovely his wife was, Balin was next to him staring at Nianshi. He was curious on how he was so powerful and how he defeated those statues when he was badly injured at the point of death before they left him. Surely he wasn''t normal. Even throughout an exhausting battle with those monsters, he still carried me until we got out. He looked up to Ming who seemed to smile gently he then silently walked out and went back to his tent to rest leaving the others to do what they were supposed to do. Chapter 126 - Equality Lofey delivered punch after punch at Mafan''s stomach and face and wiped off the blood from his fists. "Do you know how many of my people died just because of some puny being like you?" And after finishing that sentence, he delivered another blow to his face. Mafan spat blood as he laughed. His reaction made the general even more pissed as he kicked Mafan''s chair for it to fall over. He wanted to kill him that instant but he couldn''t since this man had to answer to the Goding court for instigating a war with his selfish intentions. He also didn''t want to disrespect Ming since Fengfu was his territory and they were just foreigners. Most of all, he couldn''t afford to waste their alliance, not after he had found out that they were both Chiangdas. Silence filled the tent for a few minutes as Mafan finally spoke. "Those deaths won''t go in vain, as I will replace those sadnesses with a new era. Where people won''t have to live in fear anymore." He spat on the side of the tent and surprised his aim was that far. Lofey charged at Mafan and grabbed him by the collar. "And what era would that be?" He gritted his teeth on how shallow this man was. He didn''t look like someone who had any sympathy towards the people who had died Instead, he seemed like he was happy. Lofey didn''t understand why he had felt like he was the one who had lost and Mafan had won. He picked Mafan from the ground and heavily dropped him back. And kicked him in the face. "You''ll regret doing that." Mafan gave him a deadly stare, but it didn''t bother General Lofey. He walked out the tent to breathe because he knew he could kill the man if he was not careful. He felt like he had failed all his soldiers. Somehow, he inhaled long and gave a loud exhale as he went inside to talk to the fool. "Tell me, what era are you even talking about, huh?" He set a stool in front of Mafan and as he sat, he still looked down at the other guy because of his giant build. "Heh, an era where people like me and you won''t have to feel the fear to show our powers anymore, nor stand in obeisance to anyone. Goding is good, but what I''ll build is better. The nation where everyone is equal and nobody has to be tossed around like garbage just because they have powers. That kind of era, General. An era where nobody has to bow down to anyone." Lofey just stared at him in silence since he was trying to understand what Mafan meant about equality. The general gained all his success even without using his powers. He may have hid it when he was younger, but it never stopped him from being the man that he was. He got respected because he earned it and never felt bitter. "You just want to be treated special just because you have powers, but you never thought about the people who worked hard even though they had nothing. I despise people like you, who think they can get what they want easily." He spat on Mafan''s face. Although Mafan had experienced struggles in life but he was more fortunate as a child than the general base on his smooth skin and looks. No men who had gone through hardship in life since young to have this kind of skin. Hearing those words, Mafan couldn''t believe that a fellow Chiangda had insulted him that way. He felt furious. His blood boiled with vengeance and General Lofey was on top of the list. How could this man assumed I''ve gone through life easily? Suddenly, Ming entered the tent, angry towards the general. "Why did you beat him up? I know you''re mad but you don''t have any right to beat my prisoner. You may be my big brother Chiangda, but you are under our Youshian law. You can''t just decide without notifying me." Lofey was going to say something but just shut his mouth and walked out. Ming looked over to Mafan with an irritated face then followed the general. "Feed the prisoner!" Ming scolded the guard assisting him as he argued with his big brother Lofey. The Youshian guard brought Mafan to a nearby tent while the argument of the two continued. Mafan couldn''t understand what the two were saying, but he knew it was big. The guard left and came back with a tray of bread and soup. He untied Mafan and let him sit down on the table set for him. Mafan checked his surroundings. He saw two more soldiers outside, ready to assist them. It''s now or never. He closed his eyes and thought about controlling the first one who gave him food. As he did, the soldier suddenly dropped what he held and his eyes turned white. The two guards outside jerked their heads after the tray fell and witnessed the whiteness of the man''s eyes. Their first move was to unsheathe their swords, but before they could even do so, Mafan tried controlling them as well. He closed his eyes and put his hands in defense in case the plan hadn''t worked, but as he opened them, he laughed hard. It worked. Three soldiers were now under his control without the black stone. He smirked as he looked around the busy soldiers outside the tent. "It''s time." He walked calmly past all the soldiers and one by one, those who had no powers followed him. Balin and Gib who were with their men stood dumbfounded when the men grabbed them. Some even lifted their fists to punch them. Uncontrolled soldiers moved to stop them but a minute after, they faced the superiors and attacked them same as the others. The rest saw this and fled in fear. A few ran, shouting for their general''s attention. They were too concerned and scared to attack one of their own friends or family. Chapter 127 - Chaos "Why did you untie him? Are you stupid, Ming?" General Lofey hollered at Ming''s face. Ming felt insulted as the general called him out by his name. "Stupid? Who are you calling stupid? You might be my big brother as a Chiangda but I''m still the governor in this city. I demand respect." "Yeah, you''re the governor but what you did was totally stupid. You know that man is dangerous and yet you freed him." Ming gritted his teeth and balled his fists. "I don''t treat prisoners that way and even though he may have caused chaos within the city, but he is still human. Don''t you dare tell me what is to be done in my courtyard." He pointed a finger down, "I''m still the one in charge here." They were about to fight when they suddenly heard people screaming. One of the Youshian soldiers ran toward them hastily. He directly assaulted Ming, but Lofey knocked the man over first with a strong punch. "That is my man!" Ming scolded Lofey, concerned with the man''s condition to be knocked down by the huge general. Just as he knelt to help the guard out, he heard more people running after the troubled Tyriece but not to lend a helping hand but in a manner that seemed like they would kill him. "What in the gods'' name is going on?" General Lofey dodged their attacks and only hit them with the sheath of his sword, enough to keep them from ending him. "It''s Mafan! His controlling them!" Tyriece said. Both men looked towards one another and the general was now getting more pissed. "This is all your fault, Ming. You let the fool go." Ming didn''t say a word but looked into the men charging right at them. Both Godingan soldiers and the Fengfu City guards had white eyes, as if their pupils vanished while charging toward them. The three could do nothing but knock them out or defend. These were their men and couldn''t bring their hands to kill them. Ming let a whirlwind to blow the men away. The men crashed on the trees and piled boulders. However, more men came rushing. They wanted to run away only to see Balin, Gib, and other soldiers fought for their lives. Later, those who fought at each other stopped and turned toward the Chiangdas. The bandaged and with crutches Balin, who stood back to back to one of his entrusted men, suddenly felt a killing intent at his back. He turned around to see the one at his back turned against him, and also with white eyes. This was his good friend aside from being his best friend. There was no way he could hit his fire at him. "Dufel, don''t tell me you''re also" Before he could finish his words, Dufel lifted his sword to pierce at him. Balin hurriedly sent a fire, hitting Dufel''s hilt. The sword fell as the hand got burnt. However, there was no groaning or painful reaction heard from the other. Dufel picked the sword again, although still hot, reddening his palm more and made a heavy downward slash. "Dufel, no," said Balin as he parried the sword with his crutches, standing on one leg, then hopped away from his friend. But other men had their swords aimed at him as well. He stiffened with the thought of burning these people down. Then he felt strong winds coming and the men surrounding him fell on one side. "Balin, over here," Gib shouted with his right hand turning black and straight down at his side. His pale face was sweating hard. "Thanks, your hand getting better?" Balin asked in a joke tone as if no one was trying to kill them. "Nah, it''s getting worse." Gib''s good hand pointed at the other three Chiangdas. "Let''s go join them." The two ran toward them but suddenly an arrow hit Gib''s hurting shoulder. "Arghh!" He fell on his knees as he yelled in agony. Balin made a fire barrier around them, protecting them from the arrows and attacking men. As for Ming, he remembered Xinyi and Nianshi. He looked for them as he kicked a Godingan soldier on the belly. There, near at the mine''s entrance. The two fought but also careful as not to hurt the men. Their faces told Ming they were communicating in their minds. He waved his hand horizontally, sending the men flying everywhere, and ran to Xinyi''s side. Xinyi was in control with the invincible Hutyuns to tie the men''s feet with vines from the ground to keep them from charging at them. The men stumbled and fell face first. The Hutyuns also tied their hands at their backs to keep them from standing back. She didn''t care anymore if these foreigners would notice her different powers. Her only concern was not hurting these men. Most of all, those who raised their swords at them were the estate guards. Nianshi watched the chaos while punching and kicking people. He shook his head and understood there was something amiss, a hidden power controlling these men. Later, they all heard a loud cry. The workers from Anjing Pavilion, including Qinfen came running toward them with the same white eyes. Chapter 128 - This Is Not Good As Ming saw his brother, his heart sank. He couldn''t bear to fight with him even though they had their lapses as siblings. Out of all his brothers, Qinfen was physically weak. He never practiced martial arts, though Lifen forced him since young. His interest was more on other things and made his mother and father worried about him. Ming ran toward Qinfen, who only held a wooden rod. He instantly sent his younger brother to sleep with a single pinch on the neck and carried him. "Xinyi, Nianshi, let''s go," Ming hollered at the still fighting two. He waved a hand to General Lofey who was looking at him. Tyriece body turned into a stone, aside from his head, and carried the limping Balin. The four Godingan Chiangdas ran where Ming''s group headed. They all went toward the nearest safest place he could think of, Xionmao''s cave. When they reached the place, they stopped because it was full of mist. "Why are we here and what is this place?" General Lofey asked. "It''s the safest place I know," Ming said as he recalled Xionmao told him to let the children and women to hide there. He thought of leaving Qinfen while asking from the panda for help but suddenly Kuaile flew on top of Xinyi and tweeted, "The panda said for you to go the bamboo hideout." "Ming, I know another good place. Let''s go," Xinyi said. The general didn''t move. "I don''t intend to hide. We need to stop that Mafan now. It seemed he got what he wanted and I''m afraid for the innocent people''s lives." He wanted to shout at Ming of his mistake of releasing Mafan, but as a veteran warrior, he knew this was not the time to blame. He had to think of the people first. "I have no intention of hiding. I want to leave Qinfen to a safer place and" He was about to say about asking Xionmao for advice but held his tongue. "We need to think of a plan first." "No time to plan. We need to go out of your place. Mafan might be out there somewhere and put all the inhabitants under his spell." "If you want to go, go now. We will follow," Ming said and gestured at Xinyi. "Lead the way." Before Xinyi ran off, "Nianshi, go with them and protect Lifen Ma and sister Lei An." Then she darted to the bamboo area. "General, how about Balin?" Gib reminded by pointing at the bandaged leg. "Little brother, take Balin with you," General yelled. Ming and Xinyi looked back. "No, I''m a soldier and a Chiangda. I can still fight," Balin insisted. "Obey, soldier. You''re only a nuisance during the fight." And glanced at Tyriece. "Go." "Aye yay," Tyriece said and followed Ming. "Let me go," Balin wriggled, but Tyriece spanked the man''s butt. "Behave, sick man. Just treat us with some Youshian dumplings after we capture that Mafan." Balin sighed, watching Gib ran away and thought of the man''s injury. But before he could say about it, they had reached the bamboo forest. "Put him down. I''ll be the one to bring him in. Just go after big brother now. He might need your help." Tyriece wondered why but obliged and laid Balin down. "Wait for my return, brother," Tyriece said as he bolted away. Balin tried to stand up but Ming''s wind surrounded him and gently placed him beside the sleeping Qinfen inside Xionmao''s bamboo hut at the back of the pond. Both of them followed Tyriece''s path. The bandaged man thought of escaping but gaped in wonder when the road disappeared and only thick bamboos were present, where not a single person could pass through. He glanced around but there was no exit at all. General Lofey, Nianshi, and Gib ran outside the gate but they faced a large group of civilians. Not long after, Tyriece arrived followed by Ming and Xinyi. The old general clenched his fists. "This is not good." People from the city kept coming in and Mafan was nowhere. Ming thought of speeding things up and find the source of all this mess. "Be ready, everyone. Hold on to anything to keep you from being blown away." He began a tornado and Gib saw it. He understood what the other person''s intention. Gib added his own and the combination slowly grew bigger, wider, and longer toward the heavens as they let it move toward the people. Xinyi, Tyriece, General Lofey, and Nianshi held onto the trees as the zombified people were blown away. After they were flown away, they rushed off to search for Mafan. "Let''s go to the city square. He could be there," Ming said while his mind was on his mother and Zhai. He looked at Xinyi but she was ahead of him. "I''ll go find them." And faced Nianshi, "Go with them." However, Ming recalled his dream. "Nianshi, go with her and don''t leave her side." He sprinted, not giving time for any arguments from her. Chapter 129 - Ma, Please Stop! Ming led them through the nearest alley to the city square and horrified by what they saw. They found the place full of people, young and old, even pregnant women and children blocked the roads. They couldn''t see Mafan from their point of view but believed he was at the center and could be standing near the fountain. Running feet from a large crowd distracted General Lofey and Tyriece. When they turned, they saw more men following them. They had to take action since he couldn''t afford to let Mafan know they were there. "You look for Mafan while we send these idiots to sleep." He clenched his fist and moved swiftly towards the people running toward them. They left Ming alone, analyzing the place. He stretched his neck, searching for his loved ones, most of all, Zhai. Ming suddenly heard loud footsteps darting in his direction. It was Zhai; he was holding a sword and aiming it towards his big brother. He swiftly blew him away with his power. He sent to one of the house''s doors causing it to open abruptly. Ming had to quickly closed the door and blocked it from opening again, praying Zhai would wake up from the spell soon. Zhai kept on banging the door, but Ming was too strong. Not soon later Zhai stopped and Ming let go. He looked around but there was no sign of Zhai. He knew he couldn''t underestimate his brother. He slowly backed away from the door. Just then the window broke as Zhai jumped out from it causing the people to look toward their direction but all of them grinned in an eerie way. "I was expecting you, Governor Ming," Zhai, and the people talked in unison. Hearing the people speak as one shocked Ming. He couldn''t believe he let loose a monster and regretted it. "Mafan, let these people go! I thought you wanted to be better? How is this better?" He sauntered towards the square and the children and women slowly walked near him, blocking his way. "I''m good with sacrificing the 50% to create a new era for the other 50. I thought you understand how I feel, Governor, considering the fact that you too are like me. I didn''t think you were also a Chiangda, but you hid your powers well, unlike the stupid general." Ming moved his eyes, looking for Mafan but there was no sign of him. He looked near the fountain but wasn''t there either. "I know that the people haven''t been the best towards our kind, but they don''t deserve to be used like this. A lot of these people are still good. Not everyone has mistreated you." He did his best to stall time until he could find Mafan. "It''s too late, Governor, and I''m sorry for this." Zhai stepped back and the crowd gave way towards the fountain. Ming ran towards the open area but to his dismay he did not find Mafan. Instead, he found his mother, white eyed. She too was now under Mafan''s control and beside her was his little sister. The two women he held so dear in his heart were right in front of him, being used, clueless, and blank. "No!" He cursed Mafan under his breath as he looked to his mother, who was in an attack stance while his little sister charged towards him in monstrous speed. She kicked him but he blocked her attack with his arms. Unknowingly, his mother had paralyzed his left arm with a quick stab of an acupuncture needle. He quickly dodged the other needle by stepping back. "Well, Ma, I would have said thank you since that arm was already painful to use, but I guess this is no time to joke around." He smiled but has no mirth in them. Rather, it was full of anxiety. Again, his sister attacked in the same manner she had done earlier and so did his mother. With this, he managed to blow them feet away from him. "Ma, I know you can hear me. Please, stop! I don''t want to hurt you." And without warning his mom suddenly punched him in a scary pace. He had a hard time catching up since he was only using his right arm to defend himself. It was starting to get sore and his mother could not be one to underestimate since she was much stronger and knowledgeable with fighting skills. She had known his techniques, considering the fact that she trained them all. Suddenly, an unseen kick landed on his face and another one on his belly. Mother and daughter were in unison. He coughed blood but raised his head. However, before he could do anything, Lei An kicked him deeper into a wall, causing his head to get bruised. He had cuts on his forehead as the stone shards stuck in his flesh. Ming groaned in pain and was about to be punched by his sister when the rocks suddenly formed into a shield. Lei An jumped away and nearer to her mother. "Governor!" Tyriece called as General Lofey was near him fighting off the soldiers who were following them. "Please don''t interfere. Let me handle this!" The general and his trusted warrior wanted to help as much as they wanted to but seeing whom he was fighting with, they understood. So they watched as his mother and sister slowly beat Ming. However, he was not down yet. His mind was busy thinking a way to save his loved ones. "Tyriece don''t be too lax. I''ll keep them off while you look for that devil. He''ll pay, and this time I don''t care if I''m standing on Fengfu grounds. I will end him." He gnashed his teeth and started hitting the soldiers. One by one, knocking them out. As Tyriece nodded, he jumped high to the roofs in search of Mafan. Chapter 130 - You Cant Stop Me Mafan did not stay in one place but moved from one area to another. He knew the warriors who were after him were battle proven. He was no match against them with powers and physical strength. He headed to the city gate while the residents blocked General Lofey. Although he didn''t like the thought to be labeled as evil by using the innocent, he knew his enemies would not hurt these people. Thus, he had to use them to his advantage so he could get away from this city as a victor and not as a prisoner. He looked down at the dull white stone with colorful speckles in his coat pocket and caressed it gently. He thanked the General Lei Ming for his diaries, guiding him in this venture and laughed to realize the governor was the man''s namesake. "I have a confession, governor." Mafan''s voice echoed through the people, disturbing Ming and General Lofey''s minds while fighting. "Do you know, governor? Your ancestor was my guide to this quest I have in my shoulder. The General Lei Ming sent me here to change our fate, the fate of the Chiangdas, the fate of this world." Mafan made a sinister laugh, giving them goosebumps. "I also want to thank you for setting me free , although I can still get away without your help because this is my destiny. Remember, fate is fate and no one can stop it." Mafan stopped talking and walked leisurely. His destination, the city gate and escape, to start his own nation somewhere. Mafan''s face plastered a wide grin, delighted with his plan, imagining his dreams coming true as if it was a walk in the park. However, he had already calculated everything: where to start a new identity and life. "Where are you, coward? Face me now. Stop with your blabbering. And don''t mock my hero," Lofey shouted at the top of his lungs while he barged his way to the people with his huge body, disregarding whether he hurt them. He had to find that man before losing him. He could not forgive himself if he let him get away again this time. After listening, Ming''s regret for releasing Mafan lessened but hated to hear the enemy saying his ancestor helped him, more so, for using his family members for his selfish reasons. This was too much for Ming to take and tilted his head heavenward and shouted. "How dare you? I''ll kill you when I find you." Watching his mother and sister, he tried reaching to Lifen''s consciousness again as the mother continued to strike at him. "Ma, wake up. You are strong in mind and will. I know you can get out from his power." Inside Lifen, "I can hear you, son, but I can''t stop my body." Her heart cried, painful to see her own blood and flesh suffering in her hands. She tried to stop her leg from kicking but it went off on its own, hitting Ming to his face. He staggered on his feet as he tried to duck on time when Lei An sent a punch to his jaw. Ming gave Lei An a hit on her stomach but controlled, enough to make her kneel while clutching her painful belly. "Lei An, wake up. This is your big brother. Wake up. Fight that man''s control, Ma, Mei mei." Ming kept on shouting while defending, hoping all hopes it would make them get out from the trance. ----- o ----- Xinyi, with the Hutyuns, and Nianshi ran on deserted roads. There was not a soul in every house they passed, making her nervous, scared to think of the inevitable. "Where is everybody?" Xinyi asked. "My lady, I think we should go back to the city square. I''m afraid the madame and your sister-in-law" Nianshi let the rest of his words trailed. She clutched her chest, fearing what Nianshi said could be true but still held onto hope. She hurried to the make-shift infirmary. "Ma, sis," she shouted, running to every room and up to the third floor. Yet, saw the place just like the rest of the buildings, abandoned. Xinyi sighed in desperation. "Let''s go back to the city square." Nianshi was sorry for them. Suddenly, his ears twitched and stood erect, sensing a fluctuating power somewhere in the city. He turned to Xinyi and saw her gazing at him as well. "You feel that?" Xinyi asked. "Yes, my lady." Words were spoken in silence as they jumped out from the third floor directly on roof tops, searching for that surging power. Mafan was almost at the gate, leisurely walking with a smirk on his face. But then Tyriece jumped down right in front of him, jolting Mafan to step back. "Hoho, do you think you could run away that easily, pretty boy?" "How do you know I''m here?" "Easy as pie. You want to get away from us, so the gates are my best shot." Tyriece let his fingers stood up and the thumb-sized stones floated on nothing but the breeze. "Let the people go or these," referring to the pebbles, " will make you look like holed cheese." Mafan slowly stepped back. "You can''t stop me." He tried to toughen his tone but stuttered, giving away a slight fear to Tyriece. "Test me and you''ll find out the results when you''ve woken in the underworld." "Just let me go and I''ll set them free." He stepped back a little faster this time while Tyriece advanced. "No bargain allowed. Set them free now," Tyriece said with fierce dominance in his voice and let a few stones target Mafan''s leg. A lopsided grin on his face, thinking it would take Mafan by surprise and surrender but gasped to see the stones fell before it touched Mafan. "What the?" Mafan was more surprised than the other person and his eyes lit up. He touched his chest. That action led Tyriece''s eyes on a rusty chain on Mafan''s neck and the man''s hand touching a bulking object under the shirt. Tyriece frowned. "What are you wearing there?" "None of your business." Courage overflowed from Mafan and walked forward with confidence. Chapter 131 - Not Again The sun set down in the horizon, painting the treetops with rich red mixed with an orange light. The city was peaceful aside from the chirping birds. However, it was not a melody of joy but of agitation. The animals'' attention turned toward the city gate. Xinyi and Nianshi took flight in that direction because of the fluctuating power they felt over there. While running, Xinyi heard the birds'' pleas. "Xinyi, there''s a voice speaking in our minds, trying to control us. Help!" "Sorceress, help." And more came with one common call, help. Nianshi understood their feelings and waited for Xinyi. Xinyi couldn''t think else but, "Run away. Flee as far as your legs can bring you. Don''t let it control you." ----- o ----- Tyriece and Mafan stood at the gate. Mafan moved forward, challenging Tyriece to make the same move again. The warrior inside Tyriece did not back down. With his power or not, he faced the man and snickered. "You have power but you''re no match with my physical strength. Tyrience''s declaration startled Mafan a bit. This was his regret for being born lacking physically. His mind wandered, looking for anyone near to manipulate. But most men were in the square blocking the rampaging General Lofey. He might fear Tyriece''s fighting skills, but General Lofey''s presence frightened him most. He gambled and would dare face the warrior than being caught by Lofey. If he sends some people at the gate, he might stop Tyriece. His mind searched for the soldiers and made them stood in front of Lofey while Tyriece''s squadron ran toward the gate. Then the ground trembled, stampeding feet sounded. Mafan laughed, tilting his head skyward. "You lose," believing these were the soldiers. Tyriece prepared his heart to face the innocent or the soldiers, whoever comes, to defend himself or if needed, kill them, but that would be a last resort. However, Mafan''s laughter abated when the source of the noise came closer. It was the animals. Earlier, when the animals began running away after Xinyi''s warning, they went to the gates, but when they reached the area, it was closed. And they learned from their own communication such as howling, cooing of owls, tweeting of birds, and others that the main gate was the only opened one. It so happened Mafan had it closed when he started manipulating the people, to confine everyone inside to attack the general and the other Chiangdas. It was an oversight on his part. He also didn''t realize he had gained access to the animal''s minds. Mafan eyes widened when the animals made a rampant run. Horses with saddles, cows, bulls, deer, and other domestic animals, including those at the forest within Cuxin estate ran toward them but Shijan was not one of them. Mafan stood in the middle of the road and panicked. He hurriedly ran outside. Tyriece did the same. At that moment, Mafan lost control of the people. The animals were able to escape from the mind control and they ran into the forest outside the city walls. ----- o ----- General Lofey and Sir Gib noticed the people stood still. Ming was also bewildered to see Lifen''s hand stopped in midair while her fist was upon his face. He moved away from the incoming punch and stared at her. "Ma?" And shook her. "Ma! Wake up," he shouted at her. At the same time with Gib and old Lofey, "General, what are we going to do with this crowd? Why are they no longer attacking us?" Gib asked while looking at the soldiers who froze with whatever action they were doing as they attacked them. "I think Mafan is getting away and losing his control as he ran further. If he is still in the city, he would still let them continue attacking us." General assumed. They also felt the tremor from the earth and ran to the main street. There they saw the animals heading to one place, the city''s main gate. "Let''s follow the animals. He might be there." Ming saw the general sprinted toward the dust-covered road. He also found the creatures and jumped on a roof to investigate why the animals ran. However, he couldn''t see the cause nor what awaited at the place they were heading to send them running. He then went to the main gate, thinking of Xinyi calling the animals. Xinyi and Nianshi went to where the fluctuating power source were and suspected it was the one trying to control the animals. They felt it near the gate and made a run to it. "Nianshi, we need to hurry. It is getting away." Suddenly, Nianshi became a giant condor. He made Xinyi sat on him and flew up. While all of them were heading outside. In that instant, the people woke up from Mafan''s mind control. Yet, aware that they were controlled. They muttered disgust, voicing their anger toward Mafan. The after effect of the control varied to the physical strength of every person. Lei An and the city people felt tired. The pregnant women, children, and elders fainted. People who practiced martial arts like Lifen, Zhai, Anghus, and the soldiers did not feel tired. They instead bolted to where the main gate, curious with what had occurred over there. ----- o ----- Mafan ran to the open field, catching his breath after running and evading the stampeding animals. He stopped, turned around and saw Ming and the others coming. "Mafan, you can''t get away from us. No more hiding? You better surrender." General Lofey shouted as he joined Tyriece who hid behind the walls. "I will not surrender. I am so close to reaching my goal." Mafan shouted back and began to panic, anxious to be sent to prison and lose all his chances. When he caught a glimpse of the incoming soldiers, hope sprung back within. General Lofey and Tyriece saw the soldiers and smiled. Delighted to see them free from Mafan''s clutches, not knowing it was all temporary. Ming felt the same when he saw his mother and Zhai among them but smiling at him. He ran to them and embraced Lifen and his brother. When all of a sudden, the soldiers went still and eyes went white. Mafan once more controlled them. Ming and the rest saw the instant change and moved back. "Oh, no," Gib gasped, as he stepped back from the soldiers. The soldiers charged at Chiangdas with lifted swords or any weapon they had at hand. General Lofey and Tyriece sighed together that they have to fight the soldiers again. General Lofey massaged his head, feeling a headache. Tyriece was sorry and angry with himself for panicking earlier and forgot to grab Mafan first. "Not again." Ming said in exasperation. Zhai lifted his sword to slash Ming''s head, but Ming blocked it and used his wind power to push his brother backwards. He didn''t notice that Lifen slashed him from behind and hit his side. Ming instantly turned and used his wind to fly his mother near the gate. However, pain throbbed the wounded flesh. His hand reached his side and felt wetness, seeing blood covering his fingers. Chapter 132 - Believe in Yourself The whole field outside the city spun into a chaotic turn. Soldiers surrounded each Chiangda wherever they stood. A large group of soldiers attacked Lofey, who swung his arms to hit the men with his sheathed sword. When the attack was not a success, the soldiers jumped and piled on top of him to keep him from moving. Yet, his huge build was not just for a show. With a strong yell along with his strong legs, he exerted to stand and throw them out from him. Tyriece hit the charging men''s feet with his pebbles, slowing their movements but more men followed. He had to recall the pebbles back to reuse them. Gib and Ming let their winds blow the soldiers to the forest. Yet, they would stand again and charge back. It was an endless cycle for everyone. Lifen saw her hand moving to stab Ming. She wailed deep inside and tried to stop it. She rather points the sword to her heart than to Ming. Mafan felt her resistance and stared daggers at her until her willpower lost. "Arrgh!" She yelled deep inside as her hand made a down slash at Ming''s side. At the last minute, she was able to resist and the wound was not too deep but it bled, anyway. Mafan triumphed as Ming knelt down, trusting it was a fatal cut and the governor would die, eventually. Hence, his mind settled on General Lofey. Knowing she could fight just a little against Mafan''s control, Lifen didn''t move from where her body ended, lying on a pile of hay near the gate. The son was so caring and made sure she landed on a safe place although he was in pain. Mafan was too busy to handle a lot of people and did not mind her absence from the field. Relief suffused her being when she wasn''t told to do anything. While lying, she tried to break out from Mafan''s control. At this moment, Mafan ordered Anghus to go somewhere and make another illusion trap, a large one enough for a bargaining chip. ----- o ----- Xinyi saw Mafan was running towards the open field. Ming and the other were not far. She also saw Lifen, Zhai, Anghus and the soldiers was right behind them and out from the trance. However, her eyes narrowed when they attacked again. She saw a good deal from above. However, she didn''t see when Lifen attacked Ming. Her full attention was on Mafan. "Nianshi, capture that Mafan." Mafan saw a flying figure looming. He looked up and eyed the condor and its master. "Shit, a beast tamer. This is not good." He faced the trees, thinking of running there for shelter but changed direction to where the soldiers were. Nianshi swooped down and was about to catch the running Mafan but a group of soldiers swiftly surrounded his target. He hid his charging claws in time from piercing the soldiers. He growled in anger and wanted to blow fire at the crouching man in the middle but kept the bubbling hate within, for the innocent''s sake. The lost chance also troubled Xinyi. She let the unseen Hutyuns to make a transparent rope to tie Mafan and hoist him up in the air. However, to her dismay, the Hutyuns reminded her. "My queen, we can''t go near him. A greater force stopped us from touching the man." "I have to catch the guy. what must I do? I thought your power is all base from me only but this happened. What is wrong? Is this thing stronger than my so-called Sorceress powers?" Xinyi voiced her confusion and desperation. "No, you''re greater, oh queen. Please, don''t be angry. We also don''t know." The Hutyuns cried out, as they knelt on air around her. "My lady, they''re not at fault. It''s you who''s lacking. You can handle that power in that person, but you let it overwhelm you. That''s what keeping the wee beings from advancing." "Ugh," she sighed as her shoulders slouched. "Sorry, but I don''t know if I''m doing that. What should I do then?" "Concentrate and try subduing that unseen force. Don''t doubt. Don''t hesitate. Don''t give up. Believe in yourself. Believe in what you can and able to do. You are above that power. Make it obey you." Xinyi closed her eyes and relive the experience the first time she had become one with the Hutyuns. It was all about complete trust, trusting each other with no shred of doubt left in her. "My Hutyuns, trust me. You can move beyond that strong power because we are stronger than that. Believe in me." She said to them, but the message was mainly for herself, to build her self-confidence. The Hutyuns moved again and formed into an invincible rope and rounded on Mafan. They moved around his feet and were about to tie it but "Oh, no, the people are coming out from the city," Tyriece shouted, distracting Xinyi''s concentration and swiftly looked toward the gate. "Ahh!" the Hutyuns cried as they instantly flew up like a rubber band recoiling back to Xinyi''s side. However, she didn''t mind. Rather, her heart thumped wildly as she saw Lei An standing at the gate with the rest of the people. Then, out of nowhere, they heard a deafening *Wham!* reverberating. They all squinted while covering their ears as the sound vibrated inside their heads, including the controlled men. Xinyi cupped her ears as hard as she could. Nianshi had to fly higher to escape the sound waves. The unseen ripples gave them a throbbing headache. Mafan had not escaped the sound either. Gib and Ming, who already had injuries caved in and vomited blood. What they heard was the illusion trap taking effect, trapping the whole city and everyone inside into the endless dream. Chapter 133 - His Bargaining Skills Darkness began to envelope the city while women, children, old men and women lay on the dirt inside the city. The white-eyed Anghus stood within the forest, waiting for Mafan''s further instruction. General Lofey, Ming, Tyriece, and Gib uncovered their ears when the painful vibration ceased And saw the people were lying on the dirt road within the silent city walls. The atmosphere was so serene but heart wrenching. Ming stepped to run to Lei An but Tyriece, who was nearer, shouted. "Don''t go, brother. They are under an illusion. Maybe, the same one we experienced days ago." The sight of Lei An and the people lying there helplessly tightened his chest. He looked at where Mafan were and about blew a needle like wind to pierce the man but the lying soldiers suddenly stood. He waved his hand up, letting the deadly wind to fly up into the sky, making tiny holes perfectly aligned on the floating clouds above to avoid hitting anyone. Mafan''s head was still having a headache but sarcastically laughed as he let the soldiers stand on their feet in unison and made certain he stood in the middle of a thick crowd. "General Lofey, listen carefully." The Chiangdas looked at the voice''s direction while the soldiers pointed their weapons at them in one move like it was an orchestrated play. "Why should I listen to you, asshole? Is this the country you plan to make? A country of puppets and you''re the puppeteer?" He lifted his sword. "Let the people go." "You''re mistaken, old fogey. You listen to me well or those people inside the illusion will die in their sleep." "I''ll fry you first with my fire." "You''ll dare to sacrifice your men to kill me?" "I''m not a general if I don''t understand what is casualties of war, you shithole." Lofey''s body turned into a huge torch. This scared Mafan but still believed in his bargaining skills. "I won''t do that if I were you, old man. Even if I die, the person responsible of the illusion will die with me as well. So the innocent women and children in the city will no longer wake, and the whole city will become a graveyard to anyone who sets foot, unless you know how to decipher the trap. But I doubt that." The fire ebbed slowly as the general balled a fist. Killing his men would mean nothing if those in the city wouldn''t be saved. There''s got to be a way. "Haha. Damn you, Mafan. You''re as good as your name." It was Ming''s time to sarcastically laughed at Mafan. "You blamed the people who hurt and belittle you but you''re no better. What they did is nothing compared to your unmerciful manipulation and killing now. Damn your dream nation. Damn you and your ancestors for bringing you in this world. Damn you." Ming made a little whirlwind on his palm. He let his anger poured on it, but his hand was getting worse as he used up his power. Fresh blood began to gush out from his wound. Somehow, he did not stop with his plan. Mafan couldn''t see or understand what Ming was planning, but he wouldn''t wait to know. "Don''t try anything stupid, Governor, or your people will die and you''ll lost your city." While Mafan spoke, "Not if I''ll get you first," Ming replied with intense concentration on his tornado. He made the wind so strong getting stronger and bigger in seconds and flew the men surrounding him. He cared not who got hit or blown, including Zhai. His mind was set on throwing those human shields from Mafan so they could capture the man and end this craziness. The wind whistled as it moved in circles carrying all men it passed through. Mafan was a bit scared but recalled something and stayed firm to where he stood. The tornado continued its rampage until it almost got the second to the last circle of soldiers around Mafan and it went still. Ming froze in shock when it died down. That was his strongest so far, yet Mafan''s power made it stop. He didn''t know it was the stones in Mafan''s necklace that negated it. ---- o ---- Xinyi and Nianshi were high up in the sky before they were released from the sound waves. They went down when they saw the human torch lighting the whole field. Thankfully, the fire did not burn the grass. The fire only began from his knees up. But how fast the fire lit, it died a minute after. Then Ming''s tornado hit the sky. They moved away from being sucked in, but it died down before touching Mafan as well. This amazed them. "Is that how powerful the stone Mafan took?" Xinyi asked. "I''m not sure if that was all that stone''s work but I think he''s wearing something else that caused it." "Let''s go down." As they descended, the city''s situation was clearer was clearer to their eyes. They saw the people in the city laid on the ground. "What was that sound by the way, and why are they on the ground?" Xinyi asked. "They are in an illusion trap, my lady. Same as the one trapping the Goding army." Rage filled her chest. Xinyi wished to shred Mafan to pieces for using and putting the innocent elderlies, women, and children in such a deadly illusion. For her, only evil men could do such an act. "Bring me above him." She thought of jumping right down directly at Mafan, but he was prepared for Nianshi and let the men lift their weapons up. Nianshi and Xinyi grew wary of the human shield. In that instant, Nianshi transformed into a lion-dragon and growled with all his might, casting fear in the hearts of the people, including those under Mafan''s spell. Nianshi cared less to reveal his true form. Even Xinyi agreed and would dare to dig out her hidden power within and use it out in the open just to save the innocent. Seeing those young children and pregnant women while men and women with gray hair lay there boiled her blood. His gigantic form astounded the Godingan Chiangdas, including Mafan. "What in the tarnations is this?" General Lofey gasped. Ming understood why he did that. Chapter 134 - She Had Finally Lost It Everyone saw a great light above them and looked up. There, they saw the condor''s chest lit up and ran like electricity to every part of his body, and heard a loud roar. When the light abated, the condor was no longer there but a giant lion with scaled tail, wings with talons and feet of a dragon. He made a mighty resounding roar in the oncoming darkness. The controlled people''s bodies and the animals hiding in the forest, shivered with the sight of him. "Stop this, or else I''ll make you his dinner" Xinyi warned him from above. Nianshi grinned eerily as he put out his tongue and licked his lips, savagely looking at Mafan. However, inside him, he made a blech sound, feeling disgusted. ''I prefer animals, not a human'' ''Just cooperate.'' Xinyi reminded him. Mafan tried his best to act tough but he couldn''t hide his fear but he was confident in the stone and his trump card in the name of Anghus in his sleeve. "Let me remind you, I have the people''s minds in my hands, including the person who knew the illusion''s formation. If you dare touch a hair of mine, I''ll order these people to kill one another." Suddenly the soldiers aimed their weapons on each other''s throats. The old and young did the same. "And will kill the man holding the illusion forcing the secret to be forever buried in his grave." Ming immediately remembered Qinfen, he gritted his teeth and hardened his knuckles but he couldn''t do anything with the blackness on his hand moving upward faster. Gib, Tyriece, and Lofey moved their heads to search for Anghus, but nowhere from their sight. Tyriece stealthily crouched down and moved to look for the said man. Lofey saw this and didn''t show it by staring straight at Mafan and would distract the vile man if needed, so no one would notice Tyriece''s absence. "You''re still human in all sense. You can''t stop a mighty dragon," Xinyi shouted back. Nianshi flapped his huge wings as strong as Ming''s last tornado to blow the people covering Mafan. The soldiers cried in fear inside and their knees wobbled obviously while they stood. They wanted to run in fear but their bodies wouldn''t listen, but then a sudden boom entered their ears. Nianshi clearly knew that sound. It was the illusion disrupted. Mafan laughed, watching Nianshi''s wings slow down. "Go ahead, if you dare. Let your great beast continue and the people will die and their blood will be in your hands." He said with a mocking tone, sending Xinyi''s rage into flame. At that moment, Xionmao''s ears perked up he could sense her anger and that something bad was going to happen. He had doubts about getting involved, but he knew he had to if the Sorceress was the person involved. He had sensed that she couldn''t control her powers and if that happened he couldn''t handle the situation anymore. He hurriedly ran out the cave to salvage her or else Xinyi jumped down on her own feet with the Hutyuns as a glistening sword in hand. She stood in front of the soldiers encompassing Mafan. "Get out of my way." She commanded at the men as the Hutyuns shoved them away, opening a path for her. "Mafan, I will kill you if you don''t stop this right now, and when I do. I''ll make sure that you squirm in pain" A bright flame covered her body, stronger than General Lofey''s human torch. Everyone who saw it gaped in awe or fear or mix of both. Somehow, deep within her, she struggled from keeping her sanity intact. Something inside her was bursting out, but she didn''t know what she did her best to be calm but each second was like a bomb ticking. Mafan''s hair stood on end. The stones in his necklace and the dull one in his pocket trembled. Mafan felt something tugging his neck and saw the pendant floating, trembling and trying to fly away, as if the stones were alive and in agitation to get away from the metal holding them in place. "What the hell is this? I haven''t read about the stones being alive." He shifted to Xinyi and was starting to get scared. "What kind of Chiangda are you to summon these stones?" Then a portion of General Lei Ming''s diary flashed in his mind, mentioning, "and the Sorceress has the power to control the stones but..." He couldn''t remember the rest. "Is she... the Sorceress?" Mafan breathed heavily watching her. This time, he could feel his blood go cold. She tried to hit the soldiers with the sword but hesitant to hurt them. She could feel that somehow a part of her had changed. A powerful force overwhelming her senses, but half of her was still conscious. She still knew of her surroundings, not like in the cave of truth where she was not. While Xinyi hesitated, her movements stopped and the Hutyuns stood still, affected by her. She didn''t notice that a soldier was about to stab her with trembling hands. "Watch out!" Sir Gib was nearby and saw it. He sent his wind to throw the knife from the soldier''s hand, however, another person came with a sword. Part of the Hutyuns left Xinyi, instantly killed the man, and attached back with the sword. However, more men ran from different directions attack Xinyi. General Lofey sprinted to help while sending his fire to hit the ground, burning the grass, thinking Mafan would let the men retreat, but Mafan had no mercy and let them continue. Men were now burning. Lofey had to extinguish the fire to save the men. "Damn this! Watch out, lady," he shouted as he hurled his big arms to stop the rest from reaching her. He grappled and threw punches while running toward Xinyi. Horror gripped his heart, when all the soldiers moved, heading into one direction, Xinyi. Nianshi swooped down, transformed into a gorilla, and joined Lofey. The latter glimpsed towards the haired creature equal to his height beside him and nodded. Unknown to them, Mafan orchestrated the chaos to cover his escape. He had left the field and went nearer the gate, going to where he hid Anghus. Gib was now looking after Xinyi''s back. His arm got worse as well, weakening his body. He might fall like Ming anytime. Thus, when a soldier hurled a spear at her, he jumped right at her back. Thankfully, the power in Xinyi let part of the Hutyuns formed into a shield, protecting them both. Unknown to them, three more soldiers struck their swords at her from different directions. The Hutyuns defended the two but didn''t notice the third one. Gib used his body as a shield and got stabbed in his ribcage. Gib loudly groaned as his body fell against her. This awakened Xinyi a bit and saw Gib kneeling on the ground. She hurried the Hutyuns to pull the sword out from him while the others hit the soldier''s head, sending him to sleep. "Why did you...? You shouldn''t have done that." Xinyi cried as she tried to stop the bleeding with her palms. "Don''t worry about me. Go for Sir Lei Ming. He needs you badly." He whispered. She turned her head around, looking for Ming and saw him crawling toward her with hand extended up, reaching for her. She darted towards him and let his head rest on her lap. "Ming," she wept. Somehow, Ming''s strength ebbed with his blurring eyesight. He couldn''t see much but the light. The injury was not the cause but the moving blackness in his hand. It had invaded his shoulder and slowly going to his chest. His heart began to get heavy like someone was squeezing it. The bleeding Ming stared at her before blindness totally took over his eyes. Fear crawled in Ming''s heart, he was dying, and this time it was real. It wasn''t a test nor was it a dream this was very real but what he feared the most was what would happen to Xinyi recalling what had happened to his dream. He tried his best to speak, "Please Xinyi, Control yourself." "Don''t speak." Frantic Xinyi looked around for help but Nianshi and General Lofey were busy. He opened his eyes again and spoke, but Xinyi could not comprehend his words. His body weighed heavier, his hand had slowly fell and he closed his eyes. Xinyi could feel his temperature went cold. "Ming," she called him out in a hushed tone, then called him again practically yelling out this time. In that instant, her anger took over, turning her eyes red. It was in that moment she had finally lost it. She didn''t understand herself anymore. She stood and as she did, the ground shook. The birds around the area had flown away in fear and the animals had sensed the danger near their area. In Xionmao''s cave, blazing light filled Shijan''s room. Chapter 135 - Into A Rampage General Lofey and Nianshi continued with the rumble. But the latter felt his master''s pain. He turned his head at Xinyi''s way and saw her crying with Ming in her arms. His eyes widened in horror as he immediately rushed towards her. Tears continually fell on Xinyi''s face as sadness shrouded her red eyes, yet her face was in a daze. She laid Ming''s head on the ground, tears stopped dripping, and her expression changed from sadness to anger. She stood up and walked toward the gate. Soldiers continued to charge towards her. But her hand swung here and there, sending people flying in the air and smashing some to the walls without mercy. "Oh no. This is bad." Nianshi tried his best to communicate with her mind, but his voice went into a void. He crushed his way toward her and held her hand, but before he did, her palm faced him. Nianshi halted as a powerful force kept him from reaching her. "My lady, control your power. Don''t let it control you." His hands and feet were busy punching and kicking while following her. Xionmao watched Xinyi closely on the wall but turned his attention to the sleeping people inside the city. Xinyi walked toward the direction of the west gate. There was a narrow path full of thorny bushes. Her hands waved again and all the vegetation turned into ashes. She didn''t stray from her path, heading to a certain place. The fire ants busy snacking on the wall had stopped eating and moved their position on the path she passed. Fire ants unmercifully attacked every soldier able to pass through Nianshi''s large body. Birds and animals came out from hiding and attacked the soldiers but disregarded General Lofey. Hawks, eagles, and other flying creature clawed their sharp nails on helpless men. Deers, cows, bulls and other four-hooved animals rammed their heads on the soldiers. Pigs bit the men''s legs. Red-eyed animals went into a rampage. ----- o ----- Mafan saw all of this from afar, he stood in fear as he started to get anxious and started to panic; he was also very much afraid of what would be of him, though he could not see where Xinyi was but he could sense with each step she took the power she withheld. Although he had planned on using the people as an exchange for his escape, he knew that this was impossible now. He had angered Xinyi. "Now is not the time to tremble!" He slapped himself and started to gather his wits to calm himself. He then continued to his direction and hurried. Though this time he was not so confident with his plan after witnessing Xinyi''s powerful entourage, but he had no choice but to gamble on it. He could see the animals were running towards where he was from but he continued he made no stop. As he reached to where Anghus was, it relieved him that there was no sign of Xinyi behind him anywhere. He rested on a small rock and looked over to Anghus. "You better be of use to me." Just when he thought everything was calming down, the cave''s walls where he hid Anghus collapsed. He tried to move but some powerful unseen force trapped his body. He looked up from the ashy boulders and saw a silhouette of a woman, he immediately knew who this was. Xinyi smashed his body to the wall and with no warning he threw him to the ground. Mafan tried to control Anghus, but it was impossible to do so with a foggy mind as he felt groggy from being thrown strongly. Just when he was about to catch his breath, he felt a hand choked him yet Xinyi was not his sight. Her power had reached him from her location. "Please... Spare me" Saying those words were more painful than being choked, but he had no choice, he did not want to die. Xinyi''s eyes were dull and merciless, she did not react to what he had said although she could hear him well but her mind was not hers anymore. She couldn''t control her actions, all she could feel that moment was anger and sadness. The image of Ming dying was played repeatedly in her mind. Each time it did, her grip on his neck grew stronger and stronger. Suddenly, instead of an image of Ming she saw an image of herself, but a black one. The other presence seemed to grin and was enjoying each new scene flashing before her: the people dying, the soldiers being crushed, and the children screaming in pain. "Who are you?" her voice quivered as she looked at a mirror of herself, someone she felt familiar with but had not met before. The image of her looked back and smiled. "I''m you, your real you." And with those words she felt her blood run cold. "I don''t understand what you mean?" The mirror walked around her prancing, humming, then leaned towards her face and gave a chilling smile. "I''m who you want to be, I''m your hidden desire, the true nature you refuse to show." Suddenly bad situations in her life flashed before her. On how she was mistreated and how badly Ming was toward her. The times everyone had turned their backs on her and gave up on her. She was confused on what she should feel while watching but seemed to agree with the mirror image. "See? I''m inside you and held me from moving what I want. You can be the great Sorceress, better than our predecessor if you let me take over. In fact, I was the one who saved you from the badass chameleon, but you refused to accept me until now." Its face suddenly went an inch from her, making her flinch. "We could kill that Mafan with a snap of our finger, if that is if you let me." The other laughed and danced around like a ballerina, enjoying the situation. Suddenly, Xinyi heard a cry. She turned from the source of the cry and saw Mafan strangled by the Hutyuns. Chapter 136 - Thank You, My Successor "Don''t use them." Xinyi shouted at the mirror her and faced back to the Hutyun, "Let him go, only tie him." However, the Hutyuns hold didn''t leave. Mafan''s pupils slowly went up. "Let go of him." She said with deep concentration. Yet, the result was the same. "You can''t stop them because we are one. What they hear is me, the stronger you, not the weakling you." The black self pulled her hand and made her dance along in sync. Xinyi wanted to refuse and tried to yank the black hands away but she couldn''t do so. Her body went along, annoyed by her weak self. "Don''t hesitate, let me take charge. From this day on, no one would leave us but people will flock on us. Our father will acknowledge us from now on. No one would think ill of us anymore. No one will insist on us to do the ethics class, but they would bow to us even if we tell them to act like pigs. Or maybe you want something else." The dark mirror of herself suddenly waved her hands in a hypnotic way, Xinyi''s eyes turned into dark purple. The hypnotized Xinyi smiled as the mirror showed her the future this time. "Don''t you want to be free from all these problems? From everyone in this world? Don''t you want this?" And she suddenly was taken to a place so calming. The air was fresh, unlike how she remembered it to be. The birds sang melodious tunes and the skies were blue. She looked down to see a lovely hut where a man in his forties was cooking stew in an open fire, and a lady carrying an infant was singing. They were beautiful to watch. "Food is ready dear." Suddenly her ears chimed as she recognized his voice. This was no stranger to her she looked closer and as she neared, she gasped to see it was Ming, but older and matured. He wore a gentle smile and was on normal clothes unlike his usual formal silk attires. Then she saw the walking lady about to bump on her. Her mouth opened to warn the approaching person but cupped her mouth when she recognized the woman. The mother and baby passed through her like she was some ghost and gently laid the babe inside the bamboo swing with cloth inside. The woman pranced cutely towards older Ming and kissed his cheek while hugging him. She blushed at the sight of these two but also because she realized that the lady was her but mature-looking. Her heart melted with the sight of the two. For a minute she forgot about her sorrows about seeing Ming die before her hands. She forgot about the cries of each person outside. "Wonderful, isn''t it? If you let me out I can bring him back and create a better future for you." Xinyi was still in the trance she wanted to give in, the thought of having Ming again was music to her ears even though she had never told him she cared but deep down inside she knew. She now couldn''t deny the fact that she had learned to love him. A part of her longed for his attention and his comfort. The way he had treated her the first time they met didn''t bother her anymore. She knew that it wasn''t easy for him to be arranged in a marriage with someone he barely knew. She also saw the way he cared for her recently and that he was trying his best to show her he cared even a bit. Xinyi would give anything just to see him alive again. However, suddenly, she remembered Ming in his dying moments. The unheard words became audibly vivid in her ears at this point. "I love you. I''m happy to meet you. Don''t be sad. Be happy and help mother protect this special city I''ve learned to love. I leave them all to you." "No!" She dropped from her floating and her eyes went back to normal. She felt like she was underwater as she gasped for air. She stared at the mirror her who was in shock and offended. The thing gritted her teeth and hissed. "You may be a part of me, but I know myself better and I am not entirely you." Xinyi suddenly waved her hands to push the mirror off her way. The other budged a little as it put its hands in front in defense, raised its face and glared toward Xinyi. "If you will not give me this body, then I''ll just have to take it myself!" They both fought, blasting each other with wind, fire, and other elements. Their powers were on par. Sometimes Xinyi almost lost. But Xinyi did not give in. Suddenly, she thought of everyone outside and breathed deep. She felt a strong current running in her veins and gave her strength. And then a strong beam of light came out from her chest and shoot the other. The black image formed a dark shield, yet the light pierced through it, sending the mirror her to the ground while clasping its chest. That powerful shot surprised Xinyi but hurriedly focus her mind. "You may be part of me, but you are just that. Go away and never appear again," Xinyi shouted. With that commanding tone, the mirror image showed an ear to ear grin, confusing Xinyi. "Look at you," it gestured its hand all over Xinyi. "You''re stronger now. Use this new-found confidence and the true Sorceress will come out. I''m glad to share this heart with you." The other smiled again and kissed Xinyi. With that kiss, Xinyi''s eyes lit up. The black being became the blue-haired woman. "Thank you, my successor. You have passed the first test. The first stage of the power entitled for you will be yours now. Continue in your journey and grow more. Don''t let anger and sadness overwhelm and control you. Be happy always. Bring joy wherever you go and you will surely bring back balance to this world." Chapter 137 - Where Did You Put Ming’s Body? At this point in time, Ming''s lucky charm in a satchel brightly glowed, filling his room with glaring light. The only light existing in the city right now. Xinyi''s pendant in her neck also instantly glowed with blinding brightness piercing through the blue flame on her. The fire changed its color into light green with a shade of light blue. The Hutyuns stopped strangling the unconscious Mafan and brought him outside Xionmao''s cave. Xionmao saw it and let the trees around the sleeping Mafan formed into another illusion trap. Xinyi walked out toward the open field. Those who saw her, including the manipulated soldiers, closed or covered their eyes involuntarily. No one could stand and watch the light. Then Ming''s satchel flew with half of the pendant. While it zoomed out, the cloth bag fell on the bricked roof but the stone darted to Xinyi and rejoined with the cut pendant. At last, the pendant became complete. With this, the bluish green flame on her transformed into white. Her light shone brighter and wider, engulfing the whole city, including the field. It was like a clear day when night had set in. The men in dazed groaned inside while lying on the bloodied ground. The animals ceased their movements but knelt with their front legs folded on the ground, as if they were kneeling in her presence. Xinyi''s eyes were fierce white light. Her flame lightened the whole field up to the forest and the gate. Her clothes flapped as the fire moved around her. The ring on her finger, the anklet on her leg, and the pendant on her chest radiated altogether. The powers within the objects fused and in sync. She walked with the flame engulfing her, yet, the dry grass under her feet didn''t burn. Rather, flowers of lively and glittering colors bloomed with her every step. The blood soaked on the ground vanished. Yellowish grass turned green. The heat of her flame was painful when it touched the soldiers'' and animals'' bodies but it slowly became soothing, healing every scratch or wounds on them but left no scars. As she passed them, Mafan''s mind manipulation was fully negated. They were set free, astonishing everyone. They gave out deep sighs of relief and happiness, despite their wounds, once they could move in their own free will. Mafan could have been stunned stupid and could have driven to insanity if he witnessed this event. But he could not because he was now in a deep sleep inside the illusion. Though the people feared her almighty countenance, the people and the animals moved to open a path for her. But they did not leave the field, curious on what would''ve happened next and wished to witness more of the event unfolding. Her presence was inviting, every person''s eyes focused on her and with her every step. She continued to walk, healing every one she passed by without touching them. The whole field became a meadow of beautiful flowers blooming at their feet. It was a spectacular sight to behold. The children in the city ran out, shouting ohs and ahs, bewildered by the amazing view. They tried plucking the pretty flowers, but as the blooms touched the small hands, the children began floating on the air. At first, the floating surprised them, but later laughed in great pleasure. The a.d.u.l.ts'' eyes grew wide with the tempting incident and couldn''t help but reached for the lovely flowers directly below them. In that instant, joy suffused their being and they too roared in laughter. The whole place was full of floating and laughing people. Friends and families, men and women alike, greeted and hugged each other on the breeze. Some acted as if swimming as a fish. They were like the little children playing. The animals jumped in joy, watching the humans on air. They mooed, cooed or gave out sounds out of happiness. "Ma, sis, big brother," Qinfen ran outside the gate with limping Balin. The family embraced together with a hint of sadness. Then Xinyi''s hand waved and a light flew straight on Balin. As the light struck him, warmth filled his body. When the light disappeared, pain left his legs. He carefully kicked his foot with closed eyes, expecting the pain but gaped in wonder and jumped around instead. "I''m healed, Hahaha." He pranced around like a young boy receiving a gift. "Where is Gib?" And a soldier pointed at the lying body on the ground. General Lofey looked at Tyriece, who newly joined them and curiously watching Xinyi with Nianshi following behind her. The two asked nothing for now. Gib''s and Ming''s death also saddened him, but as a general, his men were his priority. Balin knelt beside Gib, head bowed down. They could tell he wept with his shoulders convulsing. Alas, Xinyi''s fire had touched every possible sick person. The flame on her vanished, but the light remained and the people slowly sunk down on the flowery ground. She flew on air to go back in the middle of the field, thinking of Gib and Ming. She saw Gib first, cold and lifeless. Across her, the crying Balin looked up to her, dumbfounded, and couldn''t utter a word but then saw a tear ran on her cheek. She didn''t look at the other but concentrated to bring the man to life, but a voice spoke, "Don''t, you''re not a god who could resurrect a dead man." It was Nianshi, standing at her back. More tears fell. "Thank you," she whispered, thankful to Gib for sacrificing his life for her. Her hand touched his body and flower petals plucked out from the blooms on its own. A strong wind swirled on top of Gib''s body, sucking all petals in and when it stopped, the sweet smelling petals slowly fell and covered the body. She hurried to where she left Ming but stunned when she couldn''t find him. Xinyi turned to the embracing Lei family. "Ma, where did you put Ming?" "What?" Lifen and children looked at her and to the ground. They were as shocked as her. And turned their heads, searching for his dead body. General Lofey and the people heard Xinyi''s words and looked around as well, but it was nowhere in sight. "Who took him away?" Xinyi was in tears, anger began to swell in her chest. She thought of striking the person who took his body once she finds it out. Her palms held her head, feeling going crazy, wishing with all his heart to find him. If she could use her power to find him, she would but didn''t know how to make it come true. She even delved on manipulating time, if she could. But... she didn''t give in, trying her utmost to control herself. Lifen saw her frantic state and embraced her. "Hush, dear. Don''t let anger overwhelm you. His body might just be around or maybe Master Xionmao knows. Calm down," she tried to comfort Xinyi even though her heart was anxious too to know where Ming was. She did not want to see Xinyi act the same way she did earlier. Xinyi understood her mother-in-law''s worries. "Don''t worry, Ma. I know how to control myself now. Sorry for making you worry." She inhaled and exhaled until her nerves relaxed a bit but the loneliness and longing for his presence was still present deep inside a corner of her heart. "Let''s go to Xionmao''s cave." Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks as a vision played in front of her very eyes. She saw Ming''s body inside a cave while it snowed outside. But the vision faded as fast as it came and an audible voice everyone could hear took over. "If you want to see him, come to the chameleon''s peak." Chapter 138 - More Bad News Higher privilege, higher responsibility. Greater power, greater responsibility. By JoanB ---- o ---- IN A FOREST, a little girl with big eyes and black hair, hid inside the python''s coiled body. "Xinyi, it''s time for class. Come home now," Yan Ma shouted at the back porch. "I won''t," the little Xinyi replied. "Why not?" "I don''t like classes." "Yes, you will or you won''t get a good husband." "Why can''t I get a good husband if I don''t study? You said all I need is to be pretty and please my husband and he will be happy. Do I need to study to be pretty and to please him?" "Because good men are attracted to talented women." "I''m intelligent so I don''t need to study and I can still get a good husband." "How can you be intelligent when you can''t even write your name?" "Do I need to write my name to please my husband?" Yan Ma sighed and rolled her pupils, getting tired answering her unending questions. "Will you please stop asking? "Why can''t I ask?" "Because you need to study. Study now or you''ll end up marrying an ugly and poor man." "Then I won''t marry, like you." "You won''t marry me? But I''m already your husband," a man spoke, peering down in the python''s coil. Xinyi tilted his head up and saw Ming. The little girl inside became the grown Xinyi and stood with a huge smile. "You''re alive." Her hands wrapped around his neck but it touched a space. "Ming?" She turned her head and saw she was in the blood-soaked field, trying to find him. "Ming, where are you?" A big beak suddenly faced her and opened it to devour her head. She hurriedly blasted a fire on it. "Yay! Xinyi, Xinyi, stop that. It''s me, Kuaile." The bird hid behind the curtain canopy around her bed. It was just a dream. Xinyi opened her eyes and saw burning curtains and walls. She waved her hand and the fires extinguished. The hiding Hutyuns under her bed came out. "My queen, are you having a nightmare?" Gu Dai and Nianshi came in a hurry. "My lady, what happened?" The former asked with furrowed forehead, eyes as big as saucers, watching the burnt walls and blackened curtains. "Ah, sorry. I I" Xinyi suddenly covered her eyes, body trembling. Sniffings were heard from her later. Gu Dai embraced her. "Don''t cry, my lady. We will find Lord Lei''s body." Xinyi didn''t say a thing but rested her wet face on Gu Dai''s shoulders, tears still streaming down. Nianshi got worried and flew out toward Xionmao''s forest. The panda had lifted the mist. It had been two days since Ming''s mysterious disappearance. After the incident, Xinyi wanted to leave for the mountains as soon as dawn came to find Ming''s body but a King''s decree arrived the next day, saying a general from Youshi''s capital would arrive soon to assist Governor Lei Ming. "What? Ming hadn''t reported about the treaty?" Xinyi asked as she watched Zang Wei read the letter, the acting governor as of the moment. "He did. I was the one who sent the man who brought the report." "But did you report about his death to the king?" Lifen and General Lofey asked altogether. They looked at each other. The latter apologized and moved back at a corner in the governor''s office. "No," Zang Wei said. "Why?" Lifen asked. "I believe the governor is still alive. That voice telling Madame Lei to go to that," he looked up at the ceiling, trying to remember the name of the peak. "Never mind. I can feel inside me that the governor is still alive." He gulped, trying to stop the tears from falling as he gazed at the governor''s lonely ornate table with no one sitting behind the chair. Everyone followed his gaze. Silence "There is more bad news and ready your heart for it." Zang Wei opened the topic. All eyes went to him. "The merchants mentioned there are mercenaries grouping together and openly announced that they will pay a handsome price for those who can guide them to the buried mines of Fengfu City." "What?" They yelped in unison. Lifen covered her mouth, couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "I thought we had settled this cave problem, but here we are again. What is in these mines that people are seeking the place?" Xinyi breathed deep and told them the truth and what they saw and experienced when they were there. Qinfen groaned, recalling his bad experience in Mafan''s hands just for those mines. "That''s not all. My scouts told me they spotted more armed men coming this way," Tyriece added. "Base on my man''s description, the men had red hair but wearing plain clothes. So, they could be from the Bernavoles Vados, another strong nation in the east." The whole room became noisy, cursing and mouthing their exasperation. The silent Zhai tightened his hold on Ming''s sword belted on his waist. He kept the thing after finding it left on the ground. "I''m leaving tomorrow," Xinyi announced. "So I can bring Ming back right away. This city won''t go without the governor leading his people." She spoke with a conviction that Ming was still alive. "Wait, my lady," General Lofey spoke. The people''s eyes went to him. "I understand you''re in a hurry to see... him." He had a hard time saying his dead body, feeling if he says so, he had declared he was really dead. Same as Zang Wei, he trusted his instinct as well. Ming was alive with no doubt. "Delaying a bit won''t hurt. Let us prepare first so we would have enough supplies to last us for days." Xinyi''s brows rose. "Are you implying you are going with me?" "Yes," General Lofey replied without batting an eyelid. "Me, too," Tyriece peeked at the general''s side. "But" Xinyi wished to leave soon with Nianshi, but to bring these men would mean delay and hated the thought. "We know you''re more powerful than us. You might only think we are useless, but we have flying horses and additional people won''t hurt. Don''t forget we''re Chiangdas too and experienced fighters. We will make sure we won''t be a bother." Deep inside the two, they hoped she would agree. Nianshi understood her but didn''t say a thing. The general said sense and totally agreed. "Fine, but we will leave in two days'' time or earlier." General Lofey clapped and shouted. "That settled then." That day, the general let his army stay inside the city walls and worked with Zang Wei to strengthen the city. He also sent Balin to fly to Goding''s capital to bring his report and to convince the king that the army would agree for them to delay their return. ----- o ----- In Fuyu, Youshi''s capital city, King Duan and Prime Minister Xiang Lang had a meeting. "Prime Minister, I think this is the right time." "I understand, your majesty. I will leave for Fengfu City as soon as possible." Chapter 139 - Hidden Garrison A wagon full of hay ridden by a gray-haired man went through a farm outside Fuyu. It went into the small barn which was situated right at the foot of a cliff and stopped. The middle of the stacked bundled hays opened on its own. A man wearing a black silk robe sat up. It was Prime Minister Xian Lang. He brushed off the hay stalks on his hair and clothes and stepped down. He walked to an empty stable and faced the wall. He pulled down a torch holder. A two-yards wide portion of the wall moved around. Xian Lang walked in and the wall turned again and closed. The driver only went about unloading the hay bundles. Inside the wall was a wide passage of a man-made cavern. One could tell it was carved on purpose by a rock Chiangda because the walls were flat and the perfectly angled corners. Yards away, an open field of a hidden valley welcomed him. Mountains and stiff cliffs surrounded the whole place. On the right was a natural waterfall where a watermill rounded while water fill the troughs attached to the mill bringing water to a steel tube. The water filled a tank with small tubings ran to different parts of the valley. A tube went to a blacksmith''s hall busy making weapons such as swords, arrow tips, spears, and others. Another went to a huge pool inside a rock-hewn wall where women and children bathed. Beside it was the man''s bathing area. One tube went to the kitchen of a large mess hall where busy cooks prepared food three times a day for a thousand single warriors. In the middle of the valley was a fenced area. Two black-haired men in their early twenties, wearing only their trousers with crimson sword tattoos on their bare upper arm, held wooden swords, sparring inside. There were men sitting around the fence, watching eagerly on who would lose. A man walked around receiving bets using a steel helmet. "Twenty silvers for Longwei," a man said handing silver coins to the man. "Nah, Fu will win today. His wife gave birth to a son two days ago, so he is inspired now," said another man wearing a long scar on his right cheek. Longwei and Fu got to their feet. Both chests moved up and down as beads of sweat ran down their faces. Fu smirked at his opponent with mere casualness as he struck downward. Longwei kept a hand on his sword''s handle and the other palmed the wooden blade. Fu laughed. "I loathe that you called me gay before. Now that I have a son, you have to give him a gift as consolation for shaming him." He made another down slash but stronger this time. Fu swung his sword sideways with both hands on the hilt, aiming at Longwei''s belly. Longwei moved his sword downward at his side, receiving the blow with the flat of his blade. In that instant he slid the blade on the other sword in an upward motion to let the edge hit Fu''s holding hands. It was all Longwei could do to make a strike. He had been defending for minutes with no solution to make a hit. Fu was so ruthless today, unlike the previous days they fought for the daily sparring routine. He could have chosen someone else to fight today but Fu listed to become his sparring partner for a week because of him naming names the other person. Longwei was tired, and already hurt from several hard blows. They had fought for long, but Fu had no intention of finishing the fight soon. Every time he flinched or groaned in pain seemed to refreshed Fu''s strength, making him nuts. I might just give in today and give his son that trinket he wanted to end this bout or else I could spend time with my darling tonight if I end up full of bruises. Longwei thought hard. However, that trinket was given to him by his mother as a keepsake of someone important to her. He couldn''t just give it away that easily. Longwei kept moving, jumping and rolling here and there, not wanting to be stuck too long within Fu''s reach. His firm hold on his blade allowed him more accurate and tight defense, but it greatly lowered his reach. While Fu held the sword like he was holding a child''s toy and had no such disadvantage. Fu''s agility added to the difficulty. Exhaustion crawled at Longwei''s mind. He was just a new recruit in this garrison after he was discovered as a water Chiangda three months ago. It scared him much on what waited for him when he was transported to this place. Unknowingly, he was sent here to be trained in secret under the protection of the King. The crimson tattoo was a sign of their allegiance to the Youshi king. Later, he learned it was a project of the prime minister supported by the first and second princes and the king for a secret reason. He had no choice but to train and stay here until the king send them out to missions. The whole place could be called a prison, but they were free to move, marry and start a family housed within the valley and mountains. They were well provided, including the monthly wages as soldiers and skilled workers, with nothing to ask aside the freedom from going out the valley. If they dare to escape, hired assassins awaited them. Those who left ended as fugitives and most died. Thus, no one left even if it was easy to barge out. Longwei settled to stay as well and found a wife among the children of the old prisoners. At this time, Longwei ignored these thoughts and focused. Fu was just another sparring partner and comrade in his life here. Their blades bound again, and Longwei''s feet were sore with the new boots his wife bought from a merchant who passed by two days ago, insisting him to wear today. Then Fu''s armpit was exposed. Longwei hurriedly thrusts the sword. Fu''s cry resounded as Longwei''s sword ran through the armpit and shoulder, stopping only when it reached the neck. Fu swung wildly with the arm holding the sword, completely missing Longwei. Longwei shoved Fu to the dirt and aimed the sword''s tip on the loser''s neck. Longwei heaved long breaths as he spoke, "I won, but I promise to give a gift to your son but not that trinket." He offered a hand to Fu. "Haha, no problem, my brother." Fu laughed as he held on the extended hand and yanked up to his feet. Longwei opened a palm and water ran on his hand. Then a ball of water appeared afterward. "Here, drink this. My peace offering for you to erase your name as my sparring partner for a week. The spectators laughed hearing that remark. Fu roared into laughter and slurp the water from Longwei''s hand. Everyone cheered as he lifted his head, finishing the water up to the last drop. Prime Minister Xian Lang clapped to make people notice him. They all bowed at him and stood straight with their spine erect. "At ease, men. Spend time with your wife and children today for tomorrow we will depart to Fengfu City. And we won''t be back soon." The whole place trembled with the roaring cheers echoing the mountains. Everyone yelled of joy to hear they were heading out and a long one. Chapter 140 - Guillotine Before the sun kissed the mountains, Nianshi had flown with Xinyi on his head while Lofey and Tyriece on their flying horses. They roped rolled sleeping bags and other stuff on the horses'' backs behind the sitting men. Nianshi brought Xinyi''s things tangled by his hair attached to his body and could not be seen. They flew toward the snowy peak where the chameleon lived. They flew for an hour and at last saw the mountain but avoided the west where the illusion forest was located. Slowly, they descended at the topmost but the wind was strong for the flying horses to tackle. Nianshi thought of covering them with his wings, but the winds swirled around and would still hit them. They went down until they reached an area where the horses could fly down and their foot could set on the ground although they encountered a bit of difficulty within the trees. Nianshi turned into an ordinary lion but still large enough for Xinyi to ride on with her baggage on his back. The two men had to settle to continue their journey on foot, dragging their horses behind with the sloping path and deep snow. Tyriece and Lofey saw several physical transformation Nianshi made but didn''t ask until this time concerning his true powers, so with Xinyi. They had their own speculations somehow. "He could be an animal shapeshifter," Tyriece whispered his guess to Lofey as mist came out from his mouth with his every breath. He pulled his fur collar to cover his neck from the freezing cold wind. The latter nodded but still unsure inside. He believed a mere shapeshifter couldn''t copy the mythical lion-dragon that easily. "But there could be more we don''t know. He could be one of those rare double-powered Chiangdas," Lofey said as he trudged on the snowy ground with his thick leather boots making big step marks. Tyriece walked following Lofey''s footsteps. Cold did not reach Xinyi''s skin. The Hutyuns were hiding in her coat, providing her heat. But she wore thick winter clothes as not to cause some misconceptions with the two men . She was still uncertain from revealing the Hutyuns to them and her true identity as a born Sorceress. The lesser people who knew, the better. Time passed and the weather seemed to grow colder as their ascent went higher. Hour by hour, the trees dwindled, the path went steeper while the sun rays lessened although it was its highest in the sky. They firmly held the reins as they entered a narrow road of rock wall on one side and a ravine on the other. Winds howled from the depths of the mountainside, lashing and hurling flurries of stinging snow at their faces. Lofey wanted to use his fire but experienced reminded him not so or an avalanche would accompany them. Suddenly, the shrill winds got stronger and the horses neighed. The two men pulled in their hoods to shield their faces or the snow would hit their eyes. They had to find shelter soon or their legs couldn''t keep standing. Xinyi sent the Hutyuns to scout a good place for shelter. As they struggled against the chilly and rushing winds, the Hutyuns happily spoke in her mind. "My queen, there''s a building just yards from where you are. Hurry! You''re almost there." Xinyi opened her mouth, looking back at General Lofey and Tyriece, but closed it. She couldn''t bear looking at their state when they''ve accompanied her for brotherhood'' sake as fellow Chiangdas and as Ming''s oath brothers. She waved her hand and the two men stood with ease. They sighed, relieved, thinking the wind had dwindled. As they loosened their hoods, they gaped in shock. They looked around and saw the hurling winds with snow but couldn''t feel it on their skin. Even the horses felt the same. It was the invisible Hutyuns cloaking them. It stunned them for a while and stared at her back. Thankful and certain it was her deed. Nianshi dashed away, shocking the two men. They looked at each other and nodded, running after with their horses with no trouble. They had reached the building in no time and went into the wide open steel door but the horses refused to go in. Lofey had to pull hard to bring them inside but the creatures stood on two hind feet and flapped their wings in rebellion. He had no choice but to tie them outside a tree with blankets covered on them. Nianshi, Lofey, and Tyriece understood something alarmed the animal enough to resist their master''s bidding. Nianshi''s instinct told him the same but couldn''t pinpoint his fingers to the source. They took off their hoods and saw structures chiseled from rocks. Intricately designed chairs, tables, and every piece of furniture made from ordinary stones displayed in their very eyes. However, General Lofey was wary. The odd thing about the place was the cleanliness as though someone was taking care of it. No trace of cobwebs or any speck of dust. The long table was squeaky clean, well-polished where one could see one''s reflection though not as vivid as a real mirror. Xinyi sat on the stone chairs amazed by the eye-catching carvings. The chair''s arm displayed standing humans in armors marching by group. The reactions on their faces and every body parts were somewhat real. One could tell the uniqueness of each. "Wow, the person who lived here might be a real artist. These are all so beautiful. I feel like watching a story carved into stones." While it astounded her, the men were having goosebumps staring at it. It was like staring at live people turned into miniature dolls and attached together. General Lofey and Tyriece walked around, watching closely every furniture until they reached the table. There was a tale of war unfolding between four groups of men with different crests on their chests and type of helmets. Two groups fought against each other near the edge of the table while another two at the opposite side. There was a weird situation depicted in the middle of the table. The three men, including Nianshi frowned. Tyriece gulped while brushing the standing hairs on his arms and nape while looking at it. They saw five lines of the guillotine. Men with their feet and hands chained together queued before the big blades. Bodies knelt with their hands on their backs while heads wide eyed lying on the ground. There were no other colors shown but shiny gray. Yet, a person observing closely could find some carvings showing waterlike elements spilled beside the heads. It was an eerie sight. "I think we should go out and keep moving. The wind might have subsided by now," General Lofey said and walked toward the door but as he reached it, the door slammed closed and their vision went into circles. They had no time to react but sent to a dizzy flight to a nowhere place. Tyriece, who ate a lot of potatoes for breakfast, almost vomited but held it in while cupping his mouth with his palms. They were in that condition for a minute. When their vision steadied, they saw themselves lying on the roadside of a dull and grayish place. Suddenly, General Lofey gasped. "Where are we?" Tyriece asked. "Look?" Lofey pointed to a huge structure. The rest turned their heads and froze in shock. It was the guillotines with grey colored men standing in line. Chapter 141 - Rock Dolls There was no need to decipher what occurred. It was clear as day. They shrunk into miniature beings on the table. Xinyi got up on her feet but was still composed. Although the experience was shocking and worrisome, the newfound confidence blew all doubts and strengthened her heart to face any obstacle. She couldn''t explain why, but this place was not scary for her. Rather, a presence was familiar in some ways. She let the invincible Hutyuns fly around and practiced using them as eyes but saw the same thing with her n.a.k.e.d eyes. She slowly familiarized herself with the new powers acquired. Time manipulation was still not among them but her control with the Hutyuns and animals became stronger. The power of healing was also something she looked forward, believing she could heal Ming when they find him soon. Somehow, she had to explore this kind of ability to understand it strengths and limitations fully. Xinyi hadn''t known the rest of the skills she got yet, but willing and excited to know more. Then the silvery gray statues began to move forward as statue looking like guards pulled the kneeling headless body at the side while the next in queue knelt willingly. A multiple resounding sheek entered their ears and they flinched, looking at the heads rolling down simultaneously . General Lofey pulled Xinyi to hide behind a rock house. The rest followed. "We fell into a trap." Lofey was sure of it but no one else voiced their opinions. "Is this some sort of illusion?"Xinyi asked. "I don''t think so. It could be made of magic. Look above." They followed General Lofey''s finger and saw giant wolf spider on the rock ceiling. The spider had white hair on its body but unusually had scaly legs. "Oh my, we would be these spider''s dinner." "Maybe not." Xinyi smiled, concentrating to communicate to the crawling being. The spider spurted a metallic web, making a loud twang when it hit the table at Xinyi''s feet. She jumped back, grimmed face, offended by the spider''s attack-like action. "Yipee!" The spider slid down sideways, surfing using his four legs and reached Xinyi''s feet. It snapped its two feet and the web recoiled on its back, becoming part of it as though it didn''t exist. "How ya, Sorceress? Nice meeting ya face to face. What can I do for ya?" The spider curtsied. Everyone was wide-eyed to clearly hear the spider spoke the Youshi language. Mostly with its human-like actions. But Lofey and Tyriece directly reacted on the word, "Sorceress?" They never expected her title to be this great and powerful. No wonder she had someone as strong as Nianshi, Tyriece thought. He speculated Nianshi could be as great as her. While Lofey decided with no hint of doubts that Nianshi was the mythical lion-dragon. This was so because of General Lei Ming''s stories he had read. A great creature as the dragon was mentioned there. Xinyi didn''t mind for the two men to know her true identity but was stunned for the spider''s knowledge. Most animals she met before didn''t know this. Only those who had met her predecessor to notice her aura. "How come you know I''m a Sorceress?" "The lazy spirit in the Cave of Truth spread yer news throughout ''tis mountain." It shrugged as it spoke. Xinyi slapped her forehead. "Darn that, that" Xinyi gritted her teeth in anger. The spirit knew all the while and yet it acted nonchalantly and had the gull to spread the news. "Grr. When I''m done here, I''ll burn that spirit to ashes." "He would be happy if you did." "What do you mean?" Nianshi asked. "Because it hated to be trapped in there." "What do you mean?" Xinyi asked. "We heard it was a human before and made a grievous mistake and the late Sorceress turned him into a spirit guardian in that place." "Hmm, so that''s the story" Xinyi made a wide smirk, planning on facing that spirit someday. "Anyway, thank you for coming. Will you guide us out of this place and bring us to the chameleon''s cave?" The spider looked at her, confused. "Yer in here." The confusion was clear on their faces. "Haha, ye came and didn''t know?" "This is already the chameleon''s cave? Or are you playing us?" Xinyi asked, annoyed by the spider''s mocking tone. "But it doesn''t look like a cave," Nianshi said bluntly. Yet, the spider didn''t react with her annoyance but only crawled toward the headless rockman near the guillotine. "It is a cave but I designed it to look like this." In one wave of its front leg, the shiny web mummified the body. Then it pulled the web''s tip and the mummy turned as fast as a tornado and flew to the table''s edge. Before touching the table again, there was no web left on its body and became an armored man with helmet. They stood with gaping mouth, stupefied with the stunning display. "So, you''re the one who made this stone dolls," Nianshi said in disdain. "Yup, so enjoy ma little game." The spider roared into laughter as a twang echoed and the spider instantly reached the ceiling. "By the way, ''tis isn''t an easy game, Sorceress. And ya rock Chiangda. Ya can''t easily beat my rock dolls. If ya do, I''ll teach ya to create one." And went into a crevice on the wall. They gazed at each other and sighed. "The heck is that spider." Tyriece turned his head at Xinyi. "What are you going to do, Ma''am Sorceress?" Xinyi heaved a deep sigh. "Frankly? No idea and don''t call me Ma''am. But let''s see how strong are these dolls. I think you''re interested to learn to make one." "I would be lying if I say I''m not, but I''m more interested in something else." Tyriece cupped the side of his lips and looked up, shouting, "Hey! Eight-legged, how are we going to go back to our own size?" "That''s up to ya to find out. If you''re lucky in a day, I''ll guide ya to the chameleon''s abode, if not Hahaha," they heard the spider without showing up. Xinyi let the Hutyuns follow the spider but webs spun on them in a blink of an eye, capturing them in an instant. "Try nothing stupid, Sorceress. This is my domain and you have to respect me here. This is the law of Chiji." Tiny glistening balls hung outside the crevice. The Hutyuns cried, "My queen, help us." They are trying to break free from the web but the string of web was strong as steel. Xinyi tried to free them but her connections to the Hutyuns bounced back to her. The rest looked at the rock dolls and saw them began walking toward them. Rock dolls with weapons were up front and pointed their spears at the humans. They ran around the houses and the rock soldiers were in pursuit. Tyriece clenched his fist and the dolls'' bodies crumbled to pieces but it formed back as if nothing happened. However, their surface colors changed from gray to sparkling black. "Dang it. They became stronger," Tyriece hissed. They ran inside an open house and Tyriece closed it with no gap for a hand to hold. Somehow, just a kick from the blackened soldiers broke it. Nianshi tried to transform into a lion-dragon but only huffed in desperation. "Shit! The spider''s domain won''t let me transform." Xinyi recalled the surprising shot against her mirror image back in the cave where she captured Mafan. Her chest glowed and made the spiraling white light hitting the rocks. The light bounced back to her and wasn''t painful, but it didn''t scratch the rock soldiers. "Save your strength, Sorceress. That stone will only reflect your light," Tyriece yelled. General Lofey kicked a soldier, sending a domino effect to those behind. "If powers won''t work, then use our mortal strength." He held two heads and smashed it against another, crashing it to pieces. "No, that won''t wor" Tyriece stopped short because the crushed stones didn''t revert to its former shape. "It worked," he yelped in delight. They went out of the house and followed Lofey''s example, kicking and hurling rock dolls they met along the way. "How do we get out of here and return to our normal size? Any ideas?" Tyriece looked at Xinyi and Nianshi, kneeling and placed his head and hands under a soldier and stood in an instant, carrying and flipping it, head first, cracking the head right away. "I wish I knew, but being a Sorceress is useless here," Xinyi grunted as she picked a fallen head and used a separated hand as a bat as she hurled the head to another soldier, crushing it to the wall. The spider looked down from the hole and smirked. "Whoa! Fast learners. Magic is indeed useless here, but let''s see how you faired this time." His legs snapped again and smashed stones gathered together to form a giant soldier with a huge mace. o - If you are not reading this at .com, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at #The-Sorceress%3A-Blossoming-Powe Chapter 142 - Familiar Voice The whole group ran for their lives, feeling the shaking ground with every step on the rock table. Behind them was a devastating view. Every house violently shattered with every blow the giant soldier made. But his steps were slow as he went on a rampage with no clear aim. Xinyi looked around as they ran, thinking on how to solve their problem. But the familiarity she felt bugged her. It was feeling the presence of someone she knew but didn''t know who. Then she heard a soft female voice calling, "Over here." She spun her head left and right but didn''t know where the voice came from. Then heard it again. "Go over the edge of the table." The voice came from her right. "Guys, I think," unsure how to explain it. "Let''s try heading to the edge of the table." "But there''s a battle going on over there," Tyriece complained. "I know but someone is telling me to go there." She pointed to the edge where the mummified man was thrown. Their heads turned but saw no one. "Are you sure, Sorceress?" Tyriece said. "Please stop calling me that. I''m not so great as you think. I''m still an apprentice sort of Sorceress, if you rate my learning process." Her shoulders dropped. "We''re off topic. Please trust me. I really heard someone calling me and guiding us." "Go ahead, Madame Lei. We''ll be following behind you." General Lofey assured her and turned to Tyriece and nudged his head. "Sorry, Madame Lei. Please, lead the way." Tyriece saluted at Xinyi, humoring her a bit. Unknowingly, the lady made a slight grin. That smile caught the young rock Chiangda into a mesmerizing daze but wakened by another blast behind them. The giant rock doll went into a frenzy and smashed every house on the table. "Thanks. Wait for a while. I''ll try to communicate with the calling person." She continued running to the right edge of the table while contacting the owner of the voice through her mind. Lofey forcefully elbowed Tyriece''s ribs. "Ugh! That hurts. Are we allies or enemies?" Tyriece groaned, cursing the general in Godingan language as he massaged his side while lifting another arm to make a rock shield above them as debris of stones fell on them. "Watch where your eyes are looking. Remember who she is." Lofey said in the same language. "I know but can''t help it." He became serious. "Don''t worry. I won''t make any move, for my brother who is somewhere here, waiting for us." He referred to Ming but wouldn''t say the name for the wife to understand. "Good." They followed Xinyi as she ran up front while they cringed from time to time as they heard the blast of the mace getting nearer. It was absolutely terrifying noise while they evaded stones and rocks falling on them and on the road where they were headed. Nianshi ran beside Xinyi while punching stones while protecting Xinyi. He felt restricted and concentrated to open even just his wings. Suddenly, a shh sound entered their ears. His wings came out from his back, relieving his congested chest. "Yes!" Nianshi smiled and his arms rounded Xinyi''s waist. "Hold tight, my lady. I''ll fly you there." Xinyi wrapped her arms around his neck while Nianshi flown her up away. The giant rock soldier saw them and threw his mace on the air but missed them as Nianshi flew higher as fast as he could. Unfortunately, the mace was about to fall on the two left on the table. "Watch out! Above you," Xinyi shouted as she peeked over Nianshi''s shoulder. Both men turned and looked to where Xinyi pointed. General Lofey sent a white fire, the strongest he got and scorched the rock mace to blow it to pieces. Tyriece focused his eyes on the brightly reddening stone and tightly fisted his palms as if he was crushing something in his hands. With that simultaneous action, they saw the mace blew up into ashes in mere seconds before it reached General Lofey and Tyriece. "Whoa! Xinyi yelled, cheering the two, amazed by their teamwork. "We''re here, my lady." Nianshi flew all the way down from the table''s edge and to the ground. Suddenly, their vision circled again. As their eyesight went back to normal, they found themselves back to their normal sizes. General Lofey and Tyriece were both sitting on the table while Xinyi and Nianshi on the ground. "Ahh!" They heard a shriek above them and saw a tiny white spider on the ceiling. Tyriece picked a pebble and swung his arms, hitting the spider with the stone. "Ack!" Another shriek as the spider fell down. Tyriece ran to where it fell and about to stomp his foot on it but "Spare me. I''m the only one who can lead you to the chameleon''s hiding place." A tiny voiced said. Tyriece paused his leg for a while, looking at Xinyi. She nodded, scaring the spider and fainted. But she hurriedly spoke, "Wait," stopping Tyriece, falling out of balance as he tried stopping his foot from squashing the spider. He fell over and hit his head on the wall. "Ugh!" "Sorry." Xinyi bit her lower lip in shame. "I only thought of scaring the little guy. We should have him keep his promise to teach you how to make the rock soldiers and guide us to Ming." "Give me a hint next time." Tyriece touched a good bump on his head and looked down on the spider turned upside down. Its eight legs standing high. "Sorry." Xinyi felt bad watching his pained face. "How did you know it fainted," Tyriece asked out of curiosity. "I have an ability to communicate with animals. I just felt it fainted." She shrugged, frustrated on how to explain everything. Tyriece picked up the unconscious spider, made a hollow stone ball, placed the insect inside, and closed it. He then transformed the whole cage into a ball with criss-crossed walls. He shook it, waking the spider. "Let me out," shrieked the spider. "Try nothing stupid, spider. You''re under my domain now and you have to respect me here. This is the law of Chiji." The spider hissed, hearing the same phrase he made but from the mouth of his enemy. Tyriece shook the ball again, sending the insect into frenzied squeals. "Okay, Okay, I''ll keep my promise" He was about to say to let him go first but Tyriece shook it faster. "Ahh! Help, Sorceress or you won''t find your way if I''ll die." It spoke with a gurgling tone. "I don''t trust you one bit. Speak! Where is the chameleon''s place?" The insect lay inside, totally dizzy while pointing a flailing leg. "Over there." It pointed to a wall at the right side of the table. "It''s a wall. Are you tricking us?" Tyriece shouted and tightened his hold on the ball, about to shake it again. This alarmed the insect and swiftly shouted, "I''m telling the truth," but they heard it mumbling because the dizziness kept it from saying straight. "Only the Sorceress can open it." "You said you''ll guide us but you can''t?" "I can lead you once we''re already inside." Tyriece let out his irritation by vigorously shaking the ball again. "Ahh!!! Spare me or you''ll lose your way in the maze beyond that wall." All of them looked at each other and heaved a deep sigh. "Spare him but I''ll roast him into ashes if it''s lying." Lofey was the one who said it with his booming voice, horrifying the "Do you get that?" Tyriece yelled over the ball, deafening the insect into dizziness again. "Now, is she going to open that wall? Tell us." "I don''t know. I was able to go in when I followed the chameleon coming in and out but have no idea how to open it myself. But the Sorceress is powerful, so surely she could." Their eyes were on Xinyi who was as puzzled as the rest. She turned to Nianshi who only raised his shoulders, indicating he didn''t know either. o If you are not reading this at .com, then the content you''re reading is stolen! Please support the author at #The-Sorceress%3A-Blossoming-Power To the one translating this story into Russian. Please ask permission from the author. You are illegally plagiarizing my story. Chapter 143 - Meeting the Second Spirit Guardian The four stood in silence facing a rock wall and had no idea what to do with it. Xinyi walked to the wall and brushed her fingers over it. Trying to feel and find something, a hint maybe to help her open it. Or maybe a secret button. Later, her arms went frail at her sides, aching after raising it for minutes. "I don''t know what I''m looking for." She leaned her head on the wall, trying to hear on the other side. Then her eyes lit up. A thought came. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the power inside her. The Hutyuns became visible. General Lofey and Tyriece were wide-eyed to see thousands of tiny animals floating around her. Tyriece blinked his eyes, making certain he was seeing right. The two turned to Nianshi. The latter only smiled, putting a finger on his lips and said in a hushed tone, "She is concentrating. Ask later." All eyes went back to her. The Hutyuns and her mind became one. As she lifted her hand and moved, the Hutyuns formed a wide circle on the wall. They moved clockwise, digging into the walls at amazing speed. Before the dust settled on the ground, they had reached ten yards, but no passage seen. The spider clicked its tongue. "Are you dumb? Use your power to go in, not through your strength." Xinyi looked back, feeling stupid to receive a scolding from an insect. But did not give it much thought. She closed her eyes and tried to understand what the spider meant. "Is the physical road beyond this wall or it''s another way and we can enter through magic?" "I don''t know, but I''m sure that you can only enter through magic," answered the spider, rolling its eyeballs. "That''s the same, you asshole," yelled Tyriece at the cringing fox spider. She closed her eyes again and sought the power inside her, but to no avail. And faced Nianshi. "Do you have any idea how to do this?" Nianshi thumbed his chin and said, "Try searching for traces of magic on the wall, My Lady. Let your power surged through and feel any magical connection. Once you see one, connect to it. It will guide you once you make a connection." Xinyi placed her palms on the wall again and focused her mind. She thought of Ming, letting her emotions flow. Nianshi and the Hutyuns moved back, afraid of her surging powers from striking them while she let her powers connect to every part of the wall. A minute after, she heard a male voice. "Stop, my lady. No need to harm me." "Who are you?" she said, but Tyriece and Lofey could only hear her. They assumed she made a connection on someone behind the wall. "I''m the portal to the chameleon''s lair. I''ve been waiting for you. Move back and allow me to open the way." "I got it," Xinyi instantly blurted in delight. She never thought it was that easy. Everyone''s eyes went to the wall. Suddenly, the hole the Hutyuns made vanished and a wide hallway with bluish-white walls took over. There was a light at the far end. They unhurriedly walked in. Careful from entering something unknown. After they stepped inside, the wall closed back in the blink of an eye, but the entire wall became flat outside. The hole made by the Hutyuns was no longer present, but they could not see it anymore as they trod inside. The wall''s instant closure made them wary. However, they didn''t look back or ask the fox spider. They moved on, exploring the place to search for Ming. Minutes had passed, yet they had not reached the light. While walking they thought they were getting nearer, but as they continued, the distance was still the same. However, Xinyi had a premonition from the start, sensing a disturbing power at the far end, but still tried probing what it was or from where it came from. She understood it was hiding its true nature from her. "This is not right. There''s something wrong in this place." Tyriece voiced out. "I agree. I think it''s time to ask the pesky insect," General Lofey added. They squinted their eyes at the spider. Those glares were like lightning strikes at the imprisoned fox spider, making its hair stand on end. "You brought us here to manipulate us, didn''t you?" Xinyi asked and held the stone cage, threatening to shake it. "No! Please don''t do that. Hehe, there''s no need to kill me, ya know?" The spider''s feet slightly trembled, thinking of the strong-willed portal spirit fearing her surging powers earlier. Xinyi held back but gave him a deep look, conveying she meant business. The fox spider knelt and bowed prostate. "Look sorceress, I''m only a being that loves games and makes tests for those who enter, but I sure ain''t the true guardian of this place. All I know is that these things that you guys are going to face aren''t gonna give ya a welcome party for coming in here. No siree!" The more the fox spider spoke, the more Nianshi felt more annoyed with its lies. But he also understood what it meant. He already sensed a pulsing power ahead when they entered but shut his mouth, expecting Xinyi felt it too. "Look here, we want answers now!" Lofey yelled at the caged half-man sized spider as his agitation grew. The spider gulped the choking fear in his chest. "All I know is that I''m not the only spiritual creature inside this cave. There are more in here, but scarier and dangerous." It stared at the unmoving light ahead and curled in fear. "Please, go back." Xinyi sensed it was telling the truth. She followed the insect''s line of sight but could not perceive what was in that light to make its body shake in fear. She composed herself and properly analyzed the area. It was dark and chilly. The walls emitted a ghostly light. Such an atmosphere would scare any normal person or would run into panic. But not them. In some ways, they were not normal. The only bright light that was there was the light that they had seen as they entered the place. Xinyi looked around, then back to the men that had pledged their lives for this trip. And thankful for their composure. The Hutyuns spoke to her mind, asking if they could go to check who or what was in that light, but she rejected the idea. She would not allow them to get caught again. Losing them was a blow to her as their queen. She promised to take good care of them and she would keep it while she lives. "Let''s move forward to the light," she said. "Be ready for any surprises." No one dared to question her and started walking again but as they did, it felt like the light was moving further away from them but they couldn''t tell much. "My lady, I don''t doubt you or anything, but doesn''t it feel like we''ve been walking for too long now?" Tyriece spoke what was on his mind. His hand held ready the hilt of his sword. "Uhm," she nodded. She looked at the light from far up ahead and made a run to it, testing if her hunch was right. "What the...," Tyriece blurted out. "It moved!" Lofey shouted, running passed Tyriece. He understood what Xinyi was up to. "Damn it. I thought, I''m the only one who saw it moved," Tyriece said as he ran fast after them. Nianshi stayed last in case something would jump at their backs. They caught up with her, but a scary growl stopped them in their tracks. Then they heard a crackling noise. And jerked their heads to the source, the stone cage Tyriece held. The noise came from the fox spider''s trembling knees. Worst, it literally shed its hairs on the ground, as if the barber shaved-clean its white fur to baldness. More growling came to their ears, sending their attention back to the light. Out of a sudden, the light descended, and it stopped halfway. A deafening howl followed, echoing in the passageway. They instantly covered their ears. The stinging howls penetrated their ear drums, letting them fall on their knees while squinting their eyes in pain. "It sounds like a powerful spirit dog." Nianshi hesitated, then realized it wasn''t a dog as the light slowly illuminated the entire area. A fierce man-size bear fox appeared before them. It had the head and hind legs of a bear while its body, front legs, and tail of a fox. Its fur was white as snow. But what shocked them most was the true nature of the bright light they had thought was the end of the tunnel. It came from the dangling earrings of the fox, diamond-shape shiny earrings. The fox was majestic and elegant with his brilliant fur, glowing as the earrings illuminated. But they sensed that it was no friend. "My lady, what are your orders?" Tyriece slowly unsheathed his sword. Xinyi gestured for him to sheath it back as she moved closer to the fox, attempting to communicate with it. "We mean no harm, oh great fox." Her hand reaching for the bear fox''s head, which was five times bigger than her head. The fox''s deep-sea-blue eyes glared at them. Then its body slowly transformed into a woman. Not just an ordinary woman, but a dashingly beautiful one. Her snow-white hair and black clothes swayed as though a breeze blew on it. Her skin was pale but eye-catching. She eyed the scared stiff spider. "You useless creature, you led them here," she growled again, exposing her fangs as her eyes slowly turned red. The tunnel rumbled, knocking them off their feet, aside from Tyriece whose feet turned into rock. The woman bear fox squinted her eyes at Xinyi. "You really came as she said. But let''s see if you can pass this." Before Xinyi could react, the passage disappeared from their sight. They suddenly found themselves in a snowy land. Chapter 144 - Powerless "What the," Lofey dusted the snow off his face. Shocked to find they were not at the tunnel anymore, but they were in a place covered with nothing but snow. "Where are we?" Xinyi said. "What just happened?" gasped Tyriece. The wind blew hard with the snows swirling with it, while fog engulfed five paces ahead of them, making it harder to see their surroundings. "Let''s stick together. We don''t know what''s in this blizzard," Lofey commanded as he used to do as a general. But when he turned around, only he, Tyriece, and Xinyi, were there. Nianshi and the Hutyuns were nowhere in sight. They gathered around, with their backs on each other. The three of them stayed alert for any incoming beasts or creatures. But all they could hear was the heavy wind howling. Xinyi called the Hutyuns but couldn''t see or feel their presence. She focused her mind, and they replied later but devastated to know they could hear her, but her words were blurry in their ears and couldn''t feel her presence too. They could not go to her without sensing where she was. She asked the Hutyuns about Nianshi, but their voice faded before she could hear the answer. She did her best to make a connection again and to Nianshi too, but to no avail. The worst, she would not last standing in this freezing state. She rubbed her shoulders and blew hot air on her gloved palms, and placed it on her cheeks to help heat herself up. Somehow, she could not stop the biting cold gnawing at her flesh. Xinyi tried controlling fire like she did in the cave against her mirror-self, but the bear fox spoke audibly. "May I remind you, Sorceress? You''re now inside my domain. Unless you find the exit, you cannot use your powers." In other words, they became normal human beings and on their own in this desolate snowy land. Unlike in the fox spider''s domain, where they still had powers but only lacking its effectiveness. Hearing those words made her frustrated. She clenched her fists and lifted her head high. "Don''t call me with that title. If I am really one, then I can get out of here without a hitch. So don''t mock me by using that stupid title." she yelled on the top of her lungs to the unseen bear fox, but the m.o.a.ning wind drowned her voice. Rage slowly formed inside her, but a soothing peace seized the budding anger in her. This confused her well. It seemed something within her intended to suppress her emotions. And that familiar feeling in this place, as if she was here before. She probed the place using her ability to contact animals to confirm if they were in the Illusion forest or not, but no response. Xinyi perfectly understood. She was a normal person in the bear fox''s domain. But what of this familiar feeling? She had to find out; she thought. While she was busy trying to contact Nianshi and the Hutyuns, General Lofey and Tyriece also tried using their powers, but the result was the same as hers. "Darn, we might be in that bear fox''s domain. Let''s keep moving and find the exit," Lofey grunted. They began moving to find shelter. When Tyriece turned his head around, he saw her standing still. "Lady Wei, let''s keep moving or we''ll freeze here." Tyriece yelled at her ears to fight against the howling wind, waking her from her concentration. "Uhm," she nodded, pulling her fur coat to cover her face while walking against the gusting wind. They walked near each other in silence. Lofey walked ahead of them, Xinyi in the middle, and Tyriece last. While walking in this white land, Xinyi was thankful for listening to her Lifen Ma to wear these thick winter clothes, animal skin gloves, and bear-skin boots. At first, she thought of wearing normal clothes and keeping the thick outfit in her baggage and changing later since she had the Hutyuns to keep her warm, but Lifen insisted. "Over there," Lofey shouted. The three ran to where the general pointed, only to see a small cavern enough for them to fit in. They had to huddle together to keep their bodies warm. "Lady Lei, go inside," Tyriece said. She ran in and sat on a boulder to rest her weary feet. She tried using her healing powers to her painful feet, but even this power would not work here. She sighed in despair, hugging her knees to warm herself while massaging her legs. "I hope you don''t mind me sitting close beside you, My Lady. We need to keep each other warm," Tyriece said as their shoulders touched. "I don''t mind," she said and looked at Lofey, who stood with his back on them and hands folded on his chest. "I''ll keep watch," Lofey said, but his mind racing for a solution for their situation. The two at the back were thankful for the general. His large frame and coat protected them from the winds. "Lady Lei, do you know where we are?" Tyriece asked mindlessly, hugging himself. "Stop asking her. If she could, she would have brought us out of here a long time ago," grunted Lofey. "Sorry for asking." Tyriece''s face became crimson in embarrassment. Xinyi did not mind Tyriece''s inquiry and replied, "We are in that bear fox''s domain.". "Another domain? But how do you know?" Her shoulders slouched. "That sly bear fox warned me while I tried to use my power." "Shit, you can''t use your powers too?" Tyriece punched on the wall. "All brawns, no brains. That''s the result of your laziness. If you studied well rather than just excelling in combat, at least that brain of yours can think of a way for us to leave from this domain." "Hey, give me some slack, okay? I tried to get strong so I can join you, the most revered General Lofey Lethmo, and this is what I get. Geez, thanks. So much for looking up to you." Tyriece scowled, stressing the phrase the most revered General Lofey. "You also know I hate reading. It takes so much of my time. I won''t be with you now if I focused on academics." "As someone aiming to become general, knowledge is important, you mutt," hissed Lofey. "Stop with the insults, will you?" Tyriece resigned, choosing to stare at the partly whitened ground. He hated it when the general lashed out his frustrations on him. This man had been like this since he was young, but he knew the general cared for him like his own son. He was even closer to the man than the sons. Their honest bickering and closeness intrigued her. "Are you father and son?" Xinyi said, watching both men with deep curiosity. Chapter 145 - Second Father "No," both men replied sternly at the same time. "Ah, sorry for asking." She ducked her head in shame. Darn, my ugly curious head popped up again. But she did not give up. Xinyi jerked her face, looking straight into Tyriece''s blue eyes. "I''m just curious about your closeness. Subordinates never addressed their superiors, most of all a great general in this manner." Tyriece was taken aback with her probing gaze and looked away. Silence. "I''m not his biological father, but you''re right. We are like father and son in many ways," Lofey softly said. "Yup, I look up to him as my second father because he was the one who made me who I am now." Tyriece looked up at the ceiling. "I am actually born to non-Chiangda parents. My family was one of the poor families in Goding who were hopeful to have a Chiangda child so they could have a chance for a better life. Unless you don''t know, my lady. In Goding, families exposing their children as Chiangda received rewards, like free houses and land on their own, monthly food supplies and jobs in lofty ranks. This was every Godingan family dreamed of. "Godingan children also desire to become Chiangdas in return for a brighter future compared to a powerless person who had to work hard to earn their keep. But in return for the rewards the family gets, they expected the children to work in the army and go to battles. However, the good thing about the entire exchange is if we win more battles, more rewards are waiting for us too. "In my country, General Lethmo is famous and the hero to most aspiring children. And I''m one of those children. When I was little, I deeply desired to follow the general''s footsteps." "My feet are larger compared to you, boy," chimed in Lofey, still facing the white world outside. "I know." And he squarely faced Xinyi. "Lady Lei, this second father of mine is a man of fame and wealth. He is praised and respected by nobles, blessed with a princess as a wife and with many concubines in his behest." "Really?" Xinyi gasped and glanced at Lofey''s wide back. "Yup, that''s how great he is. And I''m proud of him," Tyriece said with pride, following where Xinyi looked. "Then how come he is your second father? Anything special happened?" Xinyi''s eagerness for stories turned up. "Well, he was a wet puppy who needed help, so I gave him good training to make him into a fierce hound. But unsure now if I did a good job." The general smirked with his statement. "Hey, you really did a good job. I''m indeed a fierce hound now, and not just any hound but a champion breed." Tyriece pumped his chest with his gloved fist and laughed out loud. Xinyi burst into bubbles, hearing them comparing Tyriece to a canine. "Tell me more." Xinyi beamed with delight. "As you wish, My Lady." Tyriece raised a hand up. "Although I was not a noble by birth and was not commendable in scholarly matters, I made my mark in combat." He spoke with his hands waving around, like he was beating an enemy. "I became a champion in the youngling''s division at the age of seven. You see, this division is composed of children aging seven to ten. But I completely overwhelmed those big boys with my skills. I didn''t even use my power." Lofey intervened. "You would have if I didn''t stop you." Sending Xinyi to burst out into laughter. Tyriece stood up. "Hey, give me a break, will you? I obeyed you so what I said is true." "I didn''t say you lied. Go on. This old man is just entertaining the lady here," Lofey said, staring at Tyriece. The two had a staring contest but held their bellies after laughing hard. Amused with themselves. Lofey sat crossed leg on the ground, facing the two. Tyriece went back to hit sit too. The general continued the tale. "Then in the teens division, he became champion three years in a row, fighting against eleven to sixteen years olds. After that, an enormous pile of marriage proposals came at his doorsteps. And you know what he did? He rejected them all and went into hiding. If it was me, I would have married those wealthy and pretty girls." He said with disdain. "Come on. I''m not like you and your big ass. I want a love-marriage for one girl." Lofey gripped Tyriece''s front coat''s sleeves up. "Who said I don''t love my wives?" Tyriece yanked the big man''s hand off his coat. "Calm down. Of course, you love them. But this is my story. Not yours. Allow me to continue" He faced Xinyi again. "Okay, where were we? Ah, yes. From there I fought my way to be enlisted in General Lethmo''s army at age eighteen. That''s something only a handful achieved in my great Goding. "And at twenty, I was already wearing the armor of a Knight, hailed as one of the youngest Knights in the history books of Goding. And I owe it all to my beloved second father, General Lofey Lethmo." He ended his story by kneeling and touching Lofey''s feet. Confusion filled Xinyi''s face with Tyriece''s action. Lofey saw this. "Stand up, boy." And explained to Xinyi, "This is the way Godingans honor their parents." "I see." Xinyi was filled with awe with Tyriece''s dedication and respect to the general. "So how did you two meet?" Xinyi asked to fill her curiosity more. The two men looked at each other and turned solemn, reminiscing about those days that changed Tyriece''s life. Seeing their expressions, Xinyi thought she touched a sensitive topic. "Please don''t mind. I just want to fill our time talking rather than sending ourselves to sleep in this cold. It would be dangerous. We might freeze to death," she said, feeling embarrassed. "It''s fine. Tell her, boy," said Lofey. Tyriece breathed deep. "Yeah, it''s totally fine, My Lady. I was just reminiscing about those days. It was the day my life changed forever and thanks to this old man." Chapter 146 - First Meeting Tyriece and Lofey''s first meeting was when the former was still six years old. It was on the day of the Goding''s Younglings Division preliminary round. They held the competition in the battle arena of Goding Red Cape Knight School. Men, women, and children of all stations sat on the bleachers of a rectangle-shaped stadium. Most of the wealthy families gathered near the battleground while poor families situated above the bleachers. Some children dressed with small armors on them. But most wore simple outfit. Although Tyriece was now a registered Chiangda, he had to fight and win in this arena so his family would receive the promised rewards right away. Non-winning Chiangda had to go through more training in the barracks and graduate the course before receiving their rewards. So this fight was truly important to him. Tyriece stood in the arena, having bruises showing under his torn cheap clothes. A smiling boy, who was also a stone Chiangda, the same age as him and wearing lavish clothing, stood beside him. A tall man went between them and lifted Tyriece''s opponent''s hand. "The winner is the young Demetrio Ovalus," the man shouted. Tyriece''s mother and father went to his side to console him. But as his mother held him, he yanked his mother''s hand and ran away from the arena, from the crowd, and from his dream. "Tyriece," his parents yelled behind him. His father ran after his son but couldn''t keep up as Tyriece used his powers, opening a wall, ran out, and closed it as he headed straight to the forest. His mother caught up with his father only to find him alone. The couple went to the city gate, shouting his name. Later, a downpour came, and they went home worried sick for their son. Tyriece heard their cries near the city gate, but he did not come out. He concealed himself like a rock near a tree. When the rain came, he saw them left. His mother was crying on his father''s shoulders as they walked home, but he still did not reveal himself. Tyriece transformed back into human form and ran toward the bushes, away from the city. He could bear losing to a noble''s son, but could not bear failing his father''s expectations. Although his father was very understanding and kind, yet Tyriece couldn''t bear seeing his father labor daily at the water port, carrying heavy loads while earning a meager wage. His eyes were blurry, wet with his tears mixed with the rain, as he stumbled on a root tree. Tyriece crawled up from the muddy ground and huddled under a tree. He cried his heart out, thinking on the day his power came out. On that day, they celebrated like they had never had before. The feast was enormous. Food and wine served the whole day, feeding their poor neighbors, not knowing it was a month''s worth of combined wages of his parents. He never learned of this until hearing the conversation of his father with the lender who came for a visit. The man asked for the pay, including the interest. He saw his father handed their money over after receiving his monthly payment just minutes ago. And yet, it was not enough to end their loan. From there on out, he practiced hard to win the incoming yearly feast for the promised prize for winning fighters and an entrance to the Goding Red Cape Knight School. And yet, he lost. On that fateful rainy late afternoon, General Lethmo emerged from a rundown house, disguising as a filthy beggar. He was running away from an underground bandit organization he was investigating for months. This time he accidentally gave away his true identity and had to escape. As he was nearing the city gate, Tyriece saw a beggar running for his life against a dozen well-dressed men. This angered him. "Pompous rich men. How dare they bully a beggar in blatant daylight," he told the wind. He wiped his face and positioned himself under a bush. A water Chiangda threw a sharp hardened water at Lofey. Lofey saw this. He faced his palm to the incoming attack. As Lofey was about to throw his fire, Tyriece shot a pebble, bursting the sharpened water. But the boy''s attack did not stop. He sent more rounds of pebbles to the men''s running feet, sending them stumbling on the ground. The men stood covered with mud all over their faces and clothes. The one in front flared up to kill their attacker. Lofey hurriedly swept up the lanky Tyriece in one arm and jumped high on the wall with boosting white flames under his feet. After his feet touched the ground, he sprinted inside the beggar''s alley, where those wealthy nobles would never dare set foot. And hid among the poor shanties. The pursuers followed them. As Lofey predicted, the men halted their search when they reached the entrance to the smelly and disgusting alley, as they described the place. While hiding, Lofey had a good look at Tyriece. And saw his bruises and tattered outfit. He presumed this boy lost in the arena today or maybe bullied by nobles and thought of an idea. As night set, Tyriece headed home but before leaving, Lofey held Tyriece''s thin arm. "Wait, what is your name, boy? How old are you?" "Tyriece, Mister. I''m six." "Tyriece, that''s a good name. My name is Lofey." "So?" said the aloof Tyriece, brows high. "Please let go, Mister. I''ve got nothing to do with you. Bye." He yanked his hand away, but Lofey held firmly. "Wait, boy. I am not what you think I am." Lofey was about to tell him his full name with the title, but clamped up. "I am actually a soldier in a mission. You are a talent, son." "So what? Let go of me now or I''ll shout. You don''t want these beggars mobbing you, right?" said Tyriece. His chin up. Lofey did not give up. "Are you willing to be trained by me?" "For what? Let go," he wrenched his hand from Lofey''s hold and stepped away from the shanty. "Boy, don''t you want to join the great General Lethmo''s army? Don''t you want to stand by his side as a knight?" Lofey stood, waiting for the child to come back. "I can give you that chance, if you desire." Those words hit Tyriece to the core of his desire. "Really? Or are you just fooling me since I''m poor?" "I''m serious. Listen, I don''t care about your background or life or what happened today. What I''m interested in is if you''re willing. Remember, opportunities knock once." Lofey fell silent, waiting to let his words sink in. Young Tyriece stared back at the tall man in front of him. "If you''re interested, come back here tomorrow at mid-noon. I''ll wait for you for an hour. No more than that." After speaking, Lofey walked away. The next day, before the set time came. Fresh Tyriece was already there, waiting at a corner. The rest was history. He only learned the true name and rank of his mentor during the opening ceremony on his first day in Goding Red Cape Knight School. Tyriece''s mouth gaped to see his teacher, who usually wore commoner''s clothes but now standing in shining armor and wearing a red cape at the podium, giving his welcome speech. After learning, the more he strove hard to make his parents and his second father, Lofey Lethmo, proud of him. Yet, General Lofey was fair and just in every way, including his grades. If he failed, he failed. This treatment was the same with the general''s sons. No favoritism. So no one complained against the general. In fact, the general''s sons were closed to Tyriece like their own brother because they understood their father''s temperament well. The general''s sons fared well in academics and combat, so they got their titles as Knights too but entered as the King''s Warriors, the highest honorable position for a Knight, standing and protecting the Kings. They shunned the thought of leaving their families like their father leaving them for months to years, winning cities in the name of the King. Tyriece stayed with General Lethmo''s side. Their relationship was nothing new for the Goding army. That''s why they fought and bickered like father and son wherever they went. Even in this snow-covered, god-forsaken place. Chapter 147 - My Predecessor Had Been Here "What a wonderful story," Xinyi delightfully clapped after listening to the whole story of Lofey and Tyriece''s first meeting. "But something is really bugging me. What is a domain? And why can''t we use our powers unlike in that spider''s domain?" Tyriece asked out of the blue. "You already used it to the spider in that cage of yours and yet you don''t know. You''re really a brainless bimbo," hissed Lofey. "You? Knock it off, old bag." Tyriece scowled and turned his back at Lofey, arms folded in front. "Humph, no better words to say but insults. Can you not just explain to fill my empty brain with knowledge rather than spouting insults?" Lofey raised his chin. "Dimwitted If you didn''t use the domain at it, it could have escaped with its steel web. Try recalling what you did when you built that cage and you''ll understand what a domain is. Humph." And faced the endless snow land again. Xinyi turned her head between the two with their backs on her. Looking at them, she thought she had to say something. "Ah, actually, "I''ve read before, that a domain is something you infuse your power on a certain area with your mark on it. So, the person inside that marked area can''t get out unless they find the exit or erase your mark with their powers." Tyriece instantly turned around. "Really? I placed a mark on that cage so it can''t escape. I''ve been doing this as a habit, but" "You didn''t know it was your domain. Knucklehead. I''ve taught you that before, but you only think of it as your prison cell. Not knowing you''ve been using your domain power all along. That''s a result of not listening to my explanations first every time I teach you something new. You just jump ahead, testing everything you hear but not understanding," Lofey spouted without looking back. "Fine, fine. No need to be angry, old man. I understand now. Thanks to Lady Lei here," Tyriece calmly said, but in his mind, you never explain well. All you do is shout at me or make me obey your every command. Xinyi couldn''t help but giggled while listening to the two. However, she was also puzzled if she could use such power. I''ll try making it once we escape this place. Silence prevailed. Xinyi and Tyriece felt there was no topic worth bringing up. Yet, after a minute or two, "I have bad news. I think we need to wait for a while until this wind settles before we head out." After speaking, Lofey moved back toward them and sat at Xinyi''s left side, putting her in the middle. They sat close together to keep themselves warm. "Guys, we need to continue talking. We must not go to sleep," said Xinyi, unsure if what she said suited well with the two. "You''re right. Okay, continue yapping, Knight," said Lofey. "Fine Ah, Lady Lei, I wonder. Where are your tiny animals and Sir Nianshi?" Tyriece said. "I don''t know. I tried calling them, but that cunning fox cut off our communication." She sighed, missing them. They''ve been a part of her. Taking them from her was like chopping her limbs off. So this is how it feels to be powerless, she thought. Sighing again. "It''s difficult facing enemies we don''t know," Lofey said as a statement. "But I heard you can control animals, Lady Lei. Can you ask that fox again on why she is hostile? Or ask her anything to get a hint of the way out of this place?" "I also tried, but she won''t reply but to be honest with you, guys, I feel at peace here. I know it sounds absurd and out of place but I have a feeling I''ve been here before but I''m pretty sure it''s my first time here," said Xinyi, eyes staring at the whiteness outside. "What do you mean?" General Lofey squatted with arms folded on his chest. "I''m not sure either, but I have a hunch. Maybe my predecessor had been here." After speaking, Xinyi suddenly went silent. Her words reminded her about what Nianshi and Xionmao had been telling her. That she was more powerful than she knew. With this, her mind went deeper inside her, seeking the hidden Sorceress power but feeling helpless again. The power she sought seemed hibernating somewhere within her. She tried again and recalled what Skrider told her about her predecessor, encouraging her to never give up. Then her eyes lit up. "Yes, contact Skrider." She spoke her thoughts aloud. "What do you mean, Lady Lei?" Tyriece asked, cutting her line of thought. "Ah, sorry. I remembered something. Anyway, it''s a long story. I will concentrate on this feeling. Who knows? I might receive an enlightenment to help us get out of here." Xinyi closed her eyes but... "We have all the time here. I don''t mind listening," Tyriece said. "Stop it, boy. Let her focus on what she said so we can get out of here. Remember, our brother Ming is still waiting and we still don''t know if he''s fine or not." "You told me to yap, then I yap. Now you tell me to stop. Hey, don''t be double-minded, old man." Tyriece frowned. This annoyed Xinyi. "Guys, please, I need to meditate so please don''t bother me. In case something happens, do nothing." She thought of calling Skrider, that was why she gave them a warning. However, those words didn''t suit well with the general. "Lady Lei, I don''t know your position or limitations as a sorceress, although I expect you''re powerful and you can do your stuff without us. But as long as I live, I won''t allow anything to befall you. You are an important person to me as my brother''s wife and someone needed in this world. So please, don''t tell us we won''t do anything if something goes wrong while you''re in meditation," said Lofey. "Same here, my lady," Tyriece chimed in. "I don''t know how to face brother Ming if something happens to you in our watch." Those words warmed Xinyi''s heart. She happily understood these men were true to their brother. She couldn''t keep them at bay anymore. Chapter 148 - Try Skrider The wind savagely howled outside the cavern. The three sat too close with each other where no air could pass through between them but with no malice. These two warriors did so, showing how much they cared for Xinyi. And she understood it well. "I am grateful for how much you care for me and my husband. I really appreciate it. But I need you to know that I am not as powerful as my predecessor yet. I''m still learning how to use my powers. I couldn''t even master it yet. Everything is still new to me. What I want to do now is try to bring the Hutyuns or Nianshi here," Xinyi said. "Hutyuns?" Tyriece interrupted. "The little beings flying around me. They are called Hutyuns," she said. Her eyes lit up as she spoke. "The tiny animals, you mean?" Tyriece said, a pitch higher. Xinyi softly laughed with the thought of making the Hutyuns look like animals. "Yes, them, but they are not really animals. I just make them look that way." The two men found her so intriguing. General Lofey couldn''t take the excitement anymore and spoke his mind. "Please explain further. To be honest with you, Lady Lei. I''m really interested in you and of how we can help you. As a general, knowing my troops'' limitations and strengths is important in battle. I can plan and make strategies based on it. Same with our situation now. How can we help you if we don''t know what you can''t and can do? Please, kindly explain to us." Xinyi understood the general and admired him. Such a meticulous, caring, and honest man. No wonder his men followed him without question. But explaining would take all the time they''ve got. And was not sure if this battle-veterans wished to hear a very long explanation from a lady. Tyriece saw her hesitation and said, "We are trapped anyway. So we have all the time we need," Tyriece said. "I hope we have," he added, but only in his mind. She heaved a deep breath, knowing she couldn''t control the situation and couldn''t stop these guys from asking. She tried to tell her tale as briefly as possible. Xinyi began her story when her family found out she was a Chiangda until she found the Hutyuns. The two had many questions in between and she calmly replied. After hearing her, Tyriece couldn''t believe she was the prime minister''s daughter and married off into a governor in a rural state of the country. Most noble daughters were sent to marry kings and high-ranking officials in the court, but this Youshi prime minister did the opposite. This puzzled him deeply. While Tyriece''s line of thought went this way, General Lofey couldn''t believe how much she went through as a sorceress. If she was in Goding, many would flock around her and ask for her hand in marriage or shower her with riches just to receive her blessing. Instead, she suffered so much. "The Hutyuns are my principal weapon and defense now. I can do a lot of things with them, but I haven''t tried using them with my newly acquired powers. I hope we can break out from this domain and test my powers with them," Xinyi ended her story. However, she didn''t include Xionmao and his cave, her true parents and world for now. Such secrets were so precious and bizarre to explain. The two men blew off misty airs, and couldn''t express their disappointment and shame on the prime minister and this kingdom. They shared one thought, How could this kingdom let a great sorceress suffer instead of supporting her? "Excuse me, distinguished men of Goding, but I will meditate now. As I''ve said I might disappear to meet with Skrider but please don''t panic if that happens. I believe he is our only chance to get out of here." After speaking, she closed her eyes, but she was interrupted again. "Can we meet this Skrider too?" It was Lofey speaking this time. "Yeah, we''re also Chiangdas. I really want to talk with this green cat-cactus too," Tyriece added, beaming at her. Xinyi frowned, but more to herself. Why didn''t she even think of this? "Fine. Let''s concentrate and think of those precious moments with the most important people in our lives, and then we''ll call Skrider." The three closed their eyes and did the ritual. Their facial expressions changed as their emotions played along with their deep longings. "Skrider," Xinyi called. The two men followed after their ears caught the name. Slowly, a green thin light steadily appeared, and Skrider''s voice echoed inside the cavern. "Oh, oh, what we''ve got here. Two Chiangdas and a sorceress calling me." Xinyi hurriedly opened her eyes but stunned stupid to see only a green ball in front of her. "Why are you a ball?" Both men opened their eyes too, but partially disappointed to see a floating ball but held their tongue. They let Xinyi do the talking. "You are in a powerful domain, Sorceress. I can only send you this transmission ball. So explain now why you called me for this will disappear soon." They gasped to hear the bad news.. "How can we get out of here?" "Wrong question, Sorceress. Remember, I''m only a scribe. History is my specialty, and writing your past is my job." She frowned to forget this. "I felt at peace here. Did my predecessor come here before?" "Yes, she did." "Can you show me that memory?'' "You were not there when it happened so I can''t." "What? But why can I feel this peace?" "You have her artifacts, use it" Skrider''s voice disappeared along with the ball. "Wait." She extended her hand, trying to reach the ball or maybe stop it from vanishing, but too late. "Damn. Fine. Let''s try what you said." She touched her ring, necklace pendant, and anklet and closed her eyes. She waited, expecting something astounding or heaven defying to experience, but. nothing happened. Chapter 149 - Mighty Being Back in the tunnel, before the three humans disappeared. The woman bear-fox squinted her eyes at Xinyi. "You really came as she said. But let''s see if you can pass this." Before they could blink their eyes, the three humans disappeared. "Mistress," shouted Nianshi. "My Queen," yelled the Hutyuns. Both jumped to where she stood but caught nothing. Out of anger, the Hutyuns turned into an enormous fiery sword and pointed its end on the female bear-fox. They readied to attack straight to the human bear-fox and torture her to make her bring Xinyi back, but Nianshi held the sword''s hilt., "Let me handle this. Go. Find them." "Uhm," the Hutyuns said in unison and became invincible. They flew away to search for her in the tunnel. "You''re wasting time. You can''t find them unless I allow them." The bear-fox eerily roared into laughter. "You, fox. Where are they? Where did you take them?" Nianshi growled as a mighty lion-dragon. His eyes turned into the lion''s eyes and his claws made a loud resounding Ting! as his hands turned into the dragon''s front feet. His transformation astounded the human bear-fox and curtsied. "Oh, it''s the Great Mighty Lion Dragon. I didn''t recognize you." If the second guardian was astounded to know Nianshi''s identity, Nianshi was equally astounded but did not show it in his face. He even thought of taking advantage when the table had turned in his favor. "Good. Now you know who you''re against with. Bring them back now or I''ll tear you apart." Nianshi pointed his sharp claws at her. He expected for the other to yield. However, the bear-fox''s mood became hostile instead. Her eyes turned red and her body returned to its animal form. The bear-fox gritted her teeth. "What''s this? I respected you, but you threatened me instead. I never thought the great legendary lion dragon was nothing but a bully. Shameful. Now, you need to fight me if you want her back. Let''s see whose flesh would turn into ground meat." Her words struck Nianshi. A pang of shame hit him but didn''t show it. This was a lesson to him. He understood his bad temperament made him lose his chance, but he would not back off and ask forgiveness. His pride as the legendary lion-dragon boiled in his chest. He would not give in to just anyone, not even to a spirit guardian, but only to his Mistress. "Great. Let''s fight. The loser yields," bellowed Nianshi. The Hutyuns heard them well and flew at lightning speed to support Nianshi. However, before reaching them, Nianshi and the bear-fox instantly vanished before their eyes. "Oh, no, not them too," yelled the Hutyuns in panic. They roamed aimlessly in the silent and endless tunnel, searching for everyone, aside from the spider. The imprisoned fox-spider saw everything and wished to get away, but could not. "Please, anyone. Help me get out of here." Beside the stone cage, three backpacks with tied sleeping backs on top sat. ---- o ---- On the mountain where Lofey and Tyriece left their horses, Nianshi and the bear-fox appeared. The horses neighed uneasily, wishing to run for their lives, but they were tied well at a tree and could not run away. Nianshi saw the scared horses and waved his hand. In an instant, a light blue film bubbled around the two flying horses. No harm will come to you now. Nianshi told the horses in their minds. The horses were grateful and bowed with one knee bent. With the horses safe, Nianshi growled and transformed into a lion dragon. These astounded the bear-fox more, scaring her to death, but her pride as a spirit guardian would not back down either. "There are only two reasons you suppress the Sorceress. Either you are impressively stupid or impressively brave," roared Nianshi, looking down at the human-size bear-fox. "I am neither. I have to do it for a reason I can''t tell," the lady bear-fox felt a suffocating mental attack from Nianshi. She lifted a paw with long shiny claws and slashed it straight at Nianshi. Claws made of ice flew at Nianshi. Nianshi instantly bent backward, dodging the flying claws at a hair''s-breadth. He roared aloud, "And why is that?" His voice, filling the entire mountain top, pressing his surging power at the bear-fox. His mind battling her brains like daggers striking every part. As a legendary dragon and chosen by the late Sorceress, he had this power over any spirit animals, guardian or not, and used it to his advantage. He had to make this bear-fox bend to his will so she would release Xinyi and the rest. But he knew making a spirit-guardian bend to his will was not a simple task or she would not qualify as a guardian. The bear-fox cringed in pain. "I can''t tell you or it will cause her life. But if she succeeds, it would be her great fortune." She closed her eyes and focused her heart on not giving up. Her life and her clan''s lives were at stake here. She recalled the words from the one who made her a guardian here. Although she could not remember who the woman was, but the warning was still fresh in her mind, as if she heard just a minute ago. "You and this mountain will explode once you reveal the secret you''re guarding, burying your entire clan living in this mountain. So you have to safeguard it with your life until the person I send would come and take over," the woman with blue hair said. "Who made you do this?" Nianshi loudly yelled. A light shot from Nianshi''s eyes to the bear-fox''s forehead, hitting her mental core this time. The bear-fox made a hysteric growl while holding her head, feeling like it would explode any second. She focused all her powers from her entire body to her head to protect her brain. The pain lessened, but Nianshi''s attack kept coming. "Please don''t press me. It is something that has to be done," begged the bear-fox. I have to run away or I''ll perish. Her eyes didn''t move, but it stealthily scanned an escape route. "Release them now," he roared, piercing his attack to her brain like a grinding machine, attacking every nerve. She almost lost her sanity. The bear-fox crawled backward as she cried in pain. His roars shook the bear-fox resolved, but she fought the urge. She growled in pain to fight back. She muster all of her strength and stomped a leg. The ground quaked and sharp spikes of ice speedily rose from the ground under her opponent. Nianshi hurriedly flew up, but most of the spikes hit him. Without delay, she opened her black and white wings and flew away as fast as she could to hide, but Nianshi caught up and struck her wing with his claw. Her body shot down like a comet to the snowy ground and transformed to a human form again. He transformed back to a human too and went to the wounded lady lying helplessly. "Release them and I will stop." "No, I''d rather die than giving up." In her mind, This is it. Goodbye, my family. Out of a sudden, her earrings glowed. Nianshi jumped back. He saw an outburst of flaming light coming out from her body. She stood up and her eyes turned burning-red, staring daggers at him. Bursting fire surrounded her. All the snow melted under her feet. However, her body didn''t submerge in the hollow ground. "What audacity. How dare you attack me?" Her voice changed. It sounded like roar of a mighty being. Nianshi felt the power surging from that voice. He knew this was the odd but familiar feeling he had when they entered the tunnel. "Who are you?" Nianshi said. Chapter 150 - Dragonen Lover (1) "Who am I?" She growled, but halfway it turned into a roar as fierce as a dragon. Then her body transformed into a black dragon with a fox head and white hairy tail. Nianshi jumped back and morphed into his dragon form again. "It''s you." "Yes, Nianshi. I am Meirga, your long-forgotten rival, and will be your demise." Smoke bellowed from her nostrils with her every breath. He stood composed. "Rival? Not sure of that. You were still a dragon cub running after me the last time we met hundreds of years ago. Never expected you''ve grown well into a lovely dragon. But how come you were a bear-fox?" His features calmed after knowing her true identity. In fact, a spark of longing surfaced from his heart. "Why should I tell you? You are so evil. Striking my mental core when my power was still sealed. But thanks to you, because of your evilness, I''ve been released from your late mistress'' power entrapping me for years. But I won''t forgive you for hurting me." This was news to him. He never expected her late mistress would entrap a great dragon. Not just any dragon, but a very important figure. The princess-dragon of the North dragon clan. But that was not the time to think of this now. He must convince this prideful princess to release Xinyi and his companions. "Why not just thank me by releasing my mistress? It''s a win-win. In this way, we need not fight and we can move on to our journey while we''ll leave you in peace. You''re welcome to join us too." He strolled toward her. Although he was gigantic, his steps were calm as the water. No trace of heaviness or tremor on the ground. This astounded Meirga, but hurried back to her grim face. "Do you think I''ll easily let you go after what you''ve done? No way." Meirga hissed, opening her black wings in its greatness. "Then let''s see how strong you are now." Nianshi opened his majestic wings too as he spoke. He opened his mouth and blasted a fierce ball of fire to Meirga, but the latter evaded it by flying up in the snowy sky. "That''s all. You''re getting old, Nianshi. Get ready. You''ll suffer in my hand this time." And without warning, she spat the same strength of fire at Nianshi. Nianshi flew up in one swift flap of his magnificent wings, evading the hit. The snow melted where the shot fell and left a hole in the ground. He directly flew toward her with readied claws to strike her wings. She turned and dove, dodging his hit at the right timing, but got a scratch on her shoulder. Damn, I''m getting rusty for being a bear-fox for decades. Nianshi saw it too. "Oh, you''re getting rusty as a dragon. How many years have you been living as a bear-fox?" Damn. Don''t state the obvious. "I am a great dragon from the North. I won''t be bullied by you." She wouldn''t allow him to stomp on her pride. "Stop yapping. Fight." Nianshi flew at lightning speed toward her. Her eyes grew enormous to see him coming at her in such a frightening speed and instantly flew left before Nianshi''s claw could reach her. She darted down the valley. Nianshi followed, but only kept a suitable distance from her. Meirga wanted to turn to attack, but understood that a second difference in her movements would mean much. She had to calculate her movements well as not to miss her target. The chase went on. She doubled her speed and flew up above the clouds. When she reached the point where the clouds would cover Nianshi''s sight, she turned around in haste and spat a blue ball of fire. She got the right timing. However, the incoming Nianshi expected the ambush. He quickly spun around, avoiding the hit on his wing at a hair''s breadth. He beamed with delight. This thrilled him. He never had had a good fight against a mighty dragon for so long. And wished to make a splendid exercise, but he had to intimidate her first to make his wish come true. "Oh, your rustiness is fading, but the score is still average. Do better than that if you want to hit me." He laughed out loud while tailing her. Indeed, Meirga''s annoyance flared as she listened to his mocking laugh. "You" She blasted continuous balls of blue fire at him while flying. Trees went in flames as the fireball hit. Good thing they were far from any village and near a river. Nianshi hurriedly slapped down a wing on the river, sending water into the fire. "Hey, don''t ruin the forest. My mistress hates that." She sent more attacks in annoyance, but he evaded the attacks with ease as he flew zigzag in the sky. This infuriated her more. "You''re not taking me seriously." She turned around and stopped flying and made a deafening shrill cry, vibrating toward the flying Nianshi. He didn''t see this coming and got it. His body began falling as a pulsing pain attacked his brain. Fortunately, Meirga''s attack halted soon. He shook his head and took control of his flight. As for Meirga, she gasped when she saw him falling and went toward him, fearing his body would hit the ground and got hurt. However, as her attack stopped, he recovered soon and sent a magical claw attack at her. His aim was at her chest. The claw was not fast, so she could see it and avoided it. "You Damn you. I was worried but..." "Haha, I expect you''ll dodge it. Just testing your senses." He laughed aloud, making Meirga angrier, but deep inside he was happy when he heard she cared. Her eyes went red. "Arrogant. Pompous." She opened his wings wide and launched them up front, sending magical white daggers at Nianshi. "Remember your promise? Heya!" And sent more magical white daggers. Nianshi didn''t reply, but only laughed as he dodged them all by twirling in the air with wings folded on his chest. He had no plans of fighting back. Suddenly, three came fast toward his head. "Oh, oh." He knew those daggers would surely wound him if it made contact. He did a somersault and turned his body around fast. The three incoming daggers missed his body. Nianshi understood Meirga was now totally angry. He got his wish, but anxious of the outcome. She could turn the whole Illusion Forest below into a fiery furnace. The smile on his face faded. "Why are you so serious? Come on. I''m just playing along. It''s been a decade since the last time we met." "If you want me to stop, apologize. And keep your promise to me." She dove toward him with readied claws. He flew up to meet her, planning to hit her weak part, but when they almost clashed in mid-air, she sent ice daggers again. He swiftly moved sideways to evade the hit. Unknowingly, a dagger hit his wing. Damn. He cursed in his breath. He had to stop her now. Anger flooded her mind and didn''t notice his wound. She thought he was still toying around her. "What promise?" He denied, although he knew what it was. But this was all a diversion as his mind spun a plan to completely stop her. "You know what I mean. Don''t deny it or you know what will happen to you if you do." She trembled in anger. "Oh, you want me to keep a long time promise when I only said it so you will stop pestering me." He faked a mocking laugh as he flew. That was it. She snapped. Rage filled her mind. "You. Damn you. You always break my heart. You''re always dense. Don''t you understand a woman''s heart?" She swung her wings fast, sending more daggers. Chapter 151 - Dragonen Lover (2) Nianshi''s plan was now in motion. His movements were like a floating leaf flown by the wind as he dodged. "How can I understand a dragonen1 when I''m a dragoon2?" Meirga was amazed watching him. She forgot her anger momentarily. Instead, she recalled the first time she laid eyes on him and fell in love. It was a calm and splendid night. She left the dragon mountain in the north to find her dinner in the forest when a flying shadow passed over her. Meirga looked up and saw Nianshi flying above her. He soared in the sky without flapping his wings. His calm and blissful flight did not stir the trees'' leaves nor disturb the peacefulness of the night. If not of his shadow, she would not have known he passed by. She was in awe. For a dragon, it took years to master such a lovely and sneaky flight. Only a few of the dragons had reached that level. If one could accomplish such a feat, her father would award him the title Commander-in-Chief of the Royal Dragon Knights in her dragon kingdom and had a grand chance to have her hand in marriage, the princess. With such skill, a dragon could fly at lightning speed and could ambush his enemies with his fierce flames without being noticed. So far, only a handful had reached this level written in the dragon archives. In fact, only one had such wonderful and deadly skill in the North Dragon Kingdom, the king himself, her own father. Nianshi was not even among her kingdom''s knights, but just a passerby. And she fell in love with him. She shook her head. This was not the time for amazement and snuck out from her reverie. She had her pride too as a spirit-guardian and a princess, nothing less. "Why are you like this? You know an oath of our dragon blood. Do you want to die?" She kept on attacking him with her daggers and flew as fast as her wings could to gain a vast distance from him. Yet, the gap had not changed even an inch. This infuriated her, but admitted the fact that this was the Great Nianshi she was facing. "Who said I''ll die?" He continued to laugh and flew around her while avoiding her daggers. This annoyed her more. How could he be so skillful and strong? "I hate you." And blasted a prolonged flame from her mouth. "Oh, oh." Nianshi looked at the incoming flame." This is not good. She might burn down the entire mountain" He squinted his eyes and swirled his body around the flame at a speed of light. And in a breath''s time, he arrived directly in front of her. Before she knew it, his claw struck her chest, and she transformed into her human form. "What Noooo." She saw herself falling down. Meirga lifted her hand to shield herself from him and from hitting the ground hard, but he caught her up with his claw before she could put on the magical shield and flew down. Before his feet could touch the ground, his body changed into human form with her sitting on his muscular arms. "Let me go," she yelled, punching his opened chest. She wished to unleash her powers, but it was locked with that one hit on her chest. This was her hidden weakness where only her parents and Nianshi knew. She regretted trusting and telling him when he did not even reveal that weak part of him to her. "I hate you. How could you use this against me? Let me go." Her punches drummed on his broad chest, but he did not let go of her. "Let me go," she shouted in his face. He frowned and let her fall down on the grassy ground. "Ouch," she cried, massaging her painful butt. "Can you not be gentle with a lady?" "I will if you want to be treated like one," Nianshi said with a serious face. "Humph." She turned her back on him, hugging her knees. Nianshi shut his eyes. They met on that unanticipated night while he was busy chasing a python with two heads, one on each two ends, who rampantly killed almost an entire village where he and the late Sorceress stayed for the night. A young dragonen suddenly joined him in his chase. He almost lost his target because of her unending questions. After a long chase, they killed the two-headed python, but she got wounded. He was about to leave, but she cried, insisting for him to treat her wound and nurse her to health. As a gentleman, Nianshi obliged. Being together for days and nights, her jolliness and sweetness made him fall in love with her, not knowing she was a princess. They vowed to marry, but fate separated them. This chance meeting was an unhoped for. Nianshi heaved a deep breath. How could fate play with them? He took a good look at her back. Her pony-tailed hair was jet black and shining as the sunlight touched it. The white scales on her neck got his attention, as if she was wearing a thick white scale-necklace. He looked at her lovely pinkish feet with white scales around her ankles, fidgeting on the grass. Her black dress complemented with the smooth skin on her arms. He could not believe she became this beautiful since the last they met. A smile broke on his lips watching her fox-ears drooping. This told him she was anxious. Her ears were well hidden if she desired, no one could see it and up when alert. A thought came to him. Her mistress might have planned this for him. This might be the reason the late Sorceress trapped Meirga. He knew his late mistress. This was all part of her plan when she sent him to hibernate. She would never lay a trap without a rational plan. Mostly, she would never act carelessly unless it involved the innocent and the animals. He looked heavenward. "Thank you, my lady." His eyes softened, watching her pouting. "Meirmi," he gently said. "What did you call me?" She jerked her head at him. "Meirmi." He said again, but tenderly. "You? Don''t call me that again. I''m no longer a child." She got up and faced him, fists clenched. "But for me, you''re still my Meirmi," he said as soft as the wind. She was about to burst out in anger but was cut off when he added, "My precious. More beautiful than the Lavanna flower crystals in the sea of lava." Her cheeks turned crimson and turned her back on him again. She touched her face, which heated with his words of endearment. "Really? Am I really more precious than those flower crystals?" "Yes." Her face turned crimson. Comparing her to those precious crystals meant that she was an irreplaceable person to him. Those crystals gave life to an egg so it would break open. Without it, the dragon inside would die if the egg shells would not break at the right age. For a wounded dragon, those crystals heal and invigorate them. In fact, most dragons depended on it to build their magical abilities. "That means you''ll marry me this time? And face King father?" Her voice was so sweet and endearing. "Yes, the draconian blood is running in my veins. Our oath is worth our lives or will die if we won''t keep it." "Just because of that you''ll marry me?" she said sheepishly. "No, not just because of that, but because I love you and the only dragonen in my eyes." She couldn''t take it anymore and ran to him in that instant, hugging him tight. "You promise you''ll marry me, but you vanish. Everyone said you and your mistress died. But I didn''t believe what they said. I''ve been searching for you until I stumbled in that trap," she said while her head lay on his hairy chest. "Sorry for making you wait. I was also in a trap. Sort of. My late mistress sent me into hibernation. I recently woke to assist my present mistress." She moved back and looked at his face."Can we marry now?" Her eyes told him she yearned for it. "Yes, but release my lady first. We need her blessings as my new master," he said gently, caressing her soft hair. She uneasily looked down. "Ah ah." "What ah ah? Release her now and we''ll get married. I know you''ve been waiting for it to happen." She looked up to him again. "Ah, actually. I can''t do that. In fact, the present Sorceress is now inside the domain of her predecessor. It was not mine. I can only send her there but can''t take her out." female dragonmale dragon Chapter 152 - Helplessness and Hope Inside the snowy domain, Xinyi slowly fell into depression. She failed to get them out after following what Skrider said. Silence filled the cavern as she contemplated on where it had gone wrong. Yet, she couldn''t find the reason. More silence. The two let her be. They knew what she felt and had to give her time to ponder and decide for her next move. Both of them were also feeling down, but as veteran fighters, they knew such unforeseen events would take place in their travels. So their minds and hearts were ready to face and tackle situations such as this. In fact, their brains were busy thinking of the possibilities and options they would take. Yet, admitted to themselves that unless the wind settled, they were at a dead-end. Now, they acknowledged how helpless they were with no powers. Minutes later. "Sulking won''t help," she said to herself and blew an amount of air to lift her spirits up. As she looked at them again, her face glistened. A new determination was in her eyes. I promised myself not to give up easily for Ming and for my loved ones. I believe an answer will come soon. She also knew she had to find the bear-fox''s mark and erase it so they would be freed. And the only way for her to find it was by using her power. If she had to dig deeply inside her heart, she would if that is what it takes to escape this dead-like place. Suddenly, they all heard a rumbling sound disrupting their thoughts. It was Tyriece''s belly. "Sorry. I''m hungry," he shyly said. He searched for his backpack and realized it was not with him. At this moment, their bags lay beside the imprisoned fox-spider. Helplessness dug deeper into their insides. "No worries." Xinyi gave them a hopeful smile. Fortunately, the bag given by Xionmao was still with her. She took it off from her shoulders and brought out the fruits from Xionmao''s cave, cakes from the Cuxin mansion, and some dishes Lifen Ma prepared for them. She even pulled out a small table for them. "Wow, what kind of bag is that?" Tyriece said. "The legendary space bag." Lofey produced the answer. "Yes, but I only borrowed it from Lifen Ma. I will return it when we get home." Xinyi opened the tightly covered bowls and savory mist wafted out from it. "Wahh, it''s still piping hot. Let''s dig in." Tyriece was teary-eyed, as if he hadn''t eaten for days. "How are you going to eat without a spoon?" Lofey looked at his hand and back to the hot rice with dishes on top, wondering if he would eat with bare hands or not. "Spoon? Sorry, I forgot to bring them. I only have chopsticks. Hehe." Embarrassed, she handed them the chopsticks. The two men held them awkwardly, clipping and opening the two sticks between their fingers. They closely watched her hand using the chopsticks as she ate. Her embarrassment grew deeper with their stares and taught them how to use it. However, the sticks formed a letter X each time they tried to pick a piece of vegetable. Tyriece tried eating with bare hands, but the food was too hot to touch. He tried using his powers again, but it would not work. They could not hold their hunger anymore and lifted the simmering bowls near their mouths and shoveled the food out using the clipped chopsticks, directly letting the food fall on their mouth. Xinyi made a mental note to find spoons for them later. To compensate, she pulled more items from the bag, including a jar of water sent by Xionmao. However, she did not tell the two it was the water from the sacred river. This water will be enough to keep them from hunger in the coming days. Xionmao''s instruction was simple. Never to reveal this water to the foreigners or would endanger you and their lives. Although he trusted Lofey and Tyriece, a slip of a tongue could lead to disaster. Somehow, she hoped they could leave this place soon. The bowls were wiped clean in no time. "Thank you for the food, Lady Lei. You''re our savior. Without you, we might starve to death," Tyriece said, carelessly brushing his sleeves on his mouth. Lofey smacked the back of Tyriece''s head. "Don''t jinx us, boy. I still have my wives and children waiting for me." Tyriece shoved Lofey''s arm away. "Sorry, just saying it out of gratitude. I don''t mean we can''t get out of here. I believe we can get out soon," he half-shouted at Lofey. "Calm down. Let''s hope the wind will die down soon so we can walk out and search for the bear-fox''s mark," Xinyi said to ease the two. Lofey turned his backs on them and stood at the cavern entrance. Silence fell again. No one was eager to say anything. Not because they were full but of helplessness. No power and direction with a little food left. Xinyi sighed in melancholy. She put the bowls and water jar back in the bag when something bright inside caught her eye. It was hidden under the fruits. She scrambled deep and pulled it out. It was the scroll. Her eyes grew big to learn she missed one artifact. "Darn. I forgot about this. This time, it might work," she spoke her thoughts out loud in great excitement. Tyriece instantly turned to her. "What will work, Lady Lei?" "I forgot I have one more item from my predecessor." She lifted the scroll and opened it for the two could see. Tyriece bent down. His face almost touched the painting. "Pretty lady." Lofey flipped a finger on Tyriece''s forehead, moving him away. "I''ll be damned. That woman is the Grand General Lei Ming''s fiance," Lofey said out of excitement. She recalled the whispers in the pendant and wished to know the complete message, but that could wait for later. Are you sure? Or your eyes get foggy because of this freezing stiff wind, old man," Tyriece said. Lofey smacked Tyriece''s back-head again. "Don''t you ridicule me. I am pretty sure. I can''t forget the image I saw in the grand general''s book. In fact, it was exactly the same." "I''ll try again and see what will happen." She held the four items on her lap. She closed her eyes and whispered to herself, "Please lend me the powers of my predecessor." As she said those words, light burst out from the items and engulfed the three of them. As the light ceased, they were gone. Peace reigned back in the cavern. Lofey and Tyriece closed their eyes from the blinding light. When the light ceased, they brought down their hands and saw the familiar tunnel walls. "Thank goodness. We''re back," said Tyriece. He knelt and kissed the ground, feeling life was good. It even crossed his mind when they were in the cavern that it would take them longer to get out of that domain, yet they were back soon. He cried out in joy. It was like you thought there was nothing left but to give up, but suddenly salvation came. That was what he felt. "Yes, we''re safe now," chimed Lofey. Thanking the gods, he believed in a brief prayer. "Lady Lei" They both turned their heads, smiling ear to ear to thank Xinyi, but... she was not around. "No, don''t tell me," Lofey cried out in fear. The two ran here and there in the tunnel, but Xinyi was nowhere to be found. Chapter 153 - Ocean of Books Back in Fengfu City, Zang Wei had soldiers guard the borders and stationed soldiers around-the-clock within the city''s vicinity. Redheaded Bernavoles citizens slowly arrived at the city gates. Zang Wei checked their papers and had no way to stop them from entering. Although they look suspicious with their big swords wrapped in cloths behind their backs, they held credible papers from the Youshi Government office signed by the Minister of Trade and Foreign Affairs. On the other hand, they were also amiable and polite, and dressed up in the most presentable way as a merchant should. They even lined up for inspection. They also offered a gift to Lifen as the acting governor. However, it was a fact that these men found her adorable too. The head merchant even openly sought her hand out in marriage, making Zang Wei jealous and angry. If he could make her refuse to meet the visitors, he would, but duties come first. Thus, he had to stay at her side whenever a foreigner wished to meet her, of which she didn''t mind. In other words, Zang Wei couldn''t find anything illegal from these people to keep them from entering the city. Their only downside was they openly expressed their reason for coming, to buy the special stones in the city mines of which was legal in all sense unless the governor or the Youshi king would issue an edict from keeping anyone from buying the stones or mining the caves. Zang Wei deeply hoped Ming would be back soon so he could issue such an important edict. As of the moment, Zang Wei allowed them to come, but they had to set camps outside and leave their weapons there. Unexpectedly, the Bernavoles merchants obeyed. He sent men to monitor their camps daily and their dealings in the city. Another Mafan would be the last thing they wanted to encounter. Yet, so far, no incident deemed dangerous at the present. Markets opened as expected. Merchants traded as usual. People lived their lives daily as if nothing deadly occurred days ago. The city life moved on while construction of the walls went on, including in the Anjing Pavilion. However, the Fengfu City residents united to hush the news about the bizarre incident with Mafan, the governor''s disappearance, and the wife''s extraordinary powers. They understood how dire their situation would be if these reached the ears of the high-strung officials in the capital. Another good thing took place. After that deadly incident, these people had warmly accepted the Chiangdas. They realized these exceptionally powerful beings were also flesh and blood with emotions like them. Not superior or inferior in any way. Nor controlled by demons but who only wanted to live peacefully and to be accepted as normal people like them. ---- o ---- Not too far from Fengfu City, Prime minister Xian Lang, ordered the stone Chiangdas to dig a huge cavern, as big as a cathedral underground. The men built it in less than a day. They moved in when it was ready for habitation. The entrance was through a huge rock hewn to look like an eerie cave where the way was narrow and dark. However, it was all an illusion produced by an illusion formation the prime minister personally made. The hideous part about this formation was it was a deadly type, massacre awaited the uninvited guests. In reality, the entrance was just an ordinary huge rock near a river with an opening carved by a stone Chiangda. But for double-precaution sake, a plant Chiangda surrounded it with tall trees and vines. Inside the cavern, Prime Minister Xian Lang stood on a stone platform. "For now, this would be our abode while we are here," he told the army of thousand Chiangdas he brought. "So be ready anytime when we need to defend Fengfu City and fight with our lives on the line. Don''t let the enemy have their way in our nation." The people hailed in reply with their fists up high. Their voices echoed in the cave. Yet, outside, it was as peaceful as a wild forest could be. Only the chirping of birds, cries of four-hooved animals, rushing and splashing of river water, and rustling of the wind on the leaves could be heard. ---- o ---- Xinyi carefully opened her eyelids and was surprised to see herself surrounded by books and other things she could not recognize. Some were odd looking and bound in leathers or made of blocks of wood. There were some woven mats with drawn objects on it. There were books that had jewels on top while some were covered with thick metals with a keyhole. Common books she knew were also there. She had read them when she was young. But this was the first time she laid her eyes on most of these weird and intriguing items at the same time. Most of the writings were also foreign to her. She looked down and saw a sea of books under her feet. The place was messy. Yet, she couldn''t understand her heart was at peace. She could not feel any threatening presence at all. But she was alone. "Where am I? General Lofey? Sir Tyriece? Where are you?" No one replied. Not even an echo. She looked up and saw no ceiling or roof above her head, but only a clear blue sky. She had gone to her family''s library, enclosed in stone walls and books arranged in shelves to keep it safe from wearing out. There were ancestral treasures in there too, but covered with blankets to avoid dust settling on it. However, this place had none to shelter these literary treasures from the ever-changing weather. Moreover, when her hand touched the books, there was no trace of dust. She skimmed through the pages of a book and found it was handwritten. The astounding part was the date written on top was thrice her age, but she saw no rotting of the pages. In other words, these collections had existed far decades ago, or maybe more. But these were well taken care of, aside from the arrangements. The person-in-charge left it piled up into small hills. She opened more books in her language and was in awe to read diverse unknown topics. What is a rocket flying to the moon? Were stars made of stones and not the souls of his ancestors as she was taught they were? Michael Angelo? Hades, Zeus, Eres? Who were these people written in these books titled Encyclopedia? Where these books came from the worlds that Skrider mentioned? Would she be able to read something about her own world where her biological family lived? She was elated, believing she could find one. "Wow, it would take decades to gather these vast collections. Who might be the owner of this place?" She moved the books and objects, using her feet to make room for her legs to walk around, but it seemed she was also standing on books. She had to be careful to climb her way around or she might slip down along with the tumbling books. Xinyi did not want to be buried and die under books. In the end, she couldn''t bear the silence anymore. She stood with straight backs and cupped her hands on her lips, shouting, "Anybody out there?" "Hi, lady Xinyi," a girl''s audible voice said out of nowhere. Xinyi turned around but found no one. "Who are you? Do I know you?" "Yes, and No." Xinyi still saw no one else. Wary of the unseen companion, she made a defending stance while she glanced at her sides. Ready to fight if the person would sneak an attack. "Who are you? Come out," Xinyi said, harsher this time. "As you wish." A shimmering golden Koi as tall as Xinyi appeared right next to her, smiling from ear to ear. Before Xinyi could react, the Koi smashed its enormous tail toward her. Chapter 154 - Koi Guardian In My Domain Xinyi got hit and blown to a hill of books. She got up as soon as she could, but before she could take a breather; the Koi swam at her and sent a tail attack again. Xinyi made a side-somersault, evading the hit. She tumbled onto a pile of books and got up again. Her cringing face told the Koi it hurt her. This encouraged the Koi, believing it had the upper hand. "Who are you?" Xinyi said as she got up. "I will tell you if you can defeat me." The Koi swam toward her at great speed. Before reaching her, it swung its tail toward Xinyi again. Xinyi ducked, and it missed. She flipped backwards three times to put a distance between them. But the Koi seemed to know what she was thinking and turned around, sending her tail along the momentum to meet her where she would end. Xinyi saw she couldn''t evade this hit and lifted an arm to cover her side as she received the impact. She yelped in pain as her body smashed on walls of books. Her arms instinctively covered her head from the falling books above her. She shook her head to clear her mind and got up. If only I have my powers back. That reminded her and tried her powers. Her arms crossed her chest and forcibly flung them on her sides. In an instant, a stream of light came out from her chest and attacked the Koi. "You''re a roasted fish." Xinyi fiercely yelled. The Koi opened its mouth and a blue light came out to meet Xinyi''s attack. As the two powerful lights collided, the blue light died down like it was blown by a strong wind and Xinyi''s powerful light reached the Koi''s body. She expected to see a burnt Koi, but surprised to see a blue film protecting it. "What the..." she shouted. She crossed her arms again to send another attack, but the Koi bowed down. "I concede, Lady Xinyi. Forgive me for being rude. I have to attack you to confirm something. Your last attack showed me you''re the present Sorceress. I''m your servant. I''m here at your disposal. I am ready to answer your every question or cook, clean for you. I can even massage your shoulders. Just tell me." "Who are you? And why am I here?" Xinyi said, still on the defensive stance. "My name is Alva. I am the guardian of this place. I''ve been serving the previous and present owners of this time scroll." "Time Scroll? What scroll?" She looked down where she stood, recalling her items, specifically the painting. The Koi understood what she was looking for. "Your items are back in your bag, My Lady, including the painting." Xinyi found them, as the Koi assured. She hurriedly took out the scroll and unfurled it. And what it revealed made her face grew dim. It was empty. The painted lady was gone. She turned it around, upside down. However, nothing changed. "This is not my scroll. Where is my scroll?" She sternly said. "That is the same scroll you owned, and that is the time scroll. No one wiped it out. But it''s empty now because that is a gateway from the outside world to your space. What you see there would change depending on where you want to go," the Koi said and transformed into a two-year-old girl sitting on Xinyi''s shoulder. The kid was aware Xinyi was surprised but did not mind, as if sitting on her shoulder was a common thing to do. Xinyi pushed the girl off her, but the latter disappeared. The next it appeared on Xinyi''s other shoulder. Xinyi slapped the Koi from her shoulder. "Get off me." The kid jumped up, dodging the slap. "Please, my lady. No need to fight." Suddenly a realization punched in Xinyi''s head. She almost forgot about her present predicament. "Where am I?" "You are inside your own special domain that has a special power that transcends time." "My domain?" She looked around and couldn''t accept that her domain had nothing but books. This was a shocking and degrading realization. "Is this really my domain? You might be mistaken. I didn''t open one yet." "I''m not mistaken and no need to open another one. This is really your domain. You went in through the painting but not really in it, but in another place especially made for you. And I am the guardian of your domain. Do you understand now?" Xinyi was silent. Her shoulders slumped. There was not a bit of excitement in her. She wanted something better, like the books she read about domains with herbal gardens, sacred springs, and more, but not mountains of books. Alva understood her, but only giggled. "Allow me to explain, but let me welcome you properly before that." The little girl snapped her fingers. Without a second delay, she cleared the floor. Xinyi now saw there was no floor. She was standing on air with the clouds hovering under her feet. Alva snapped her fingers again, and a table appeared with sweets, a teapot where hot mise came out from the spout, and two cups on a saucer. "Please sit, my lady." Two comfy stools appeared beside the tea table as she spoke the words. Alva sat next to Xinyi, showing her thigh covered with white stockings as her short golden dress'' hem moved up. A red silk rope laced around her waist. "Please tell me if it''s tasty or maybe lacking sugar or any spices. And I will change the recipe to your liking." Alva moved the plate of sweets next to Xinyi''s tea. She poured a yellowish colored tea on the cup. As the tea water touched the cup, a soothing fragrance wafted to her nose. It calmed her mind from their fights in seconds. But didn''t let her guard down. "Where are my friends, Alva?" "They are safe back with Nianshi and the Hutyuns, my lady." "You How do you know them? Never mind. I really need to go now. Show me the way out." She spoke with a hint of urgency and authority. Anyway, if this was really her domain, she could come back here to read the books. But Alva was not moved the slightest. "I know those people around you, my lady. I can even hear you talk with them. You can even use me to spy on people." Alva''s eyes twinkled. "Spying on people is not nice." "Never mind now. In case you need me someday Please, drink it while it''s hot. This is chamomile tea from another world. The first Sorceress brought this." Xinyi only stared at the Koi, not giving in while pondering how to escape from this place. "Just ask me directly and I will tell you the way out." That was unexpected. An alarming bell rang in her mind, weary of facing another Mafan. "How do you know what I''m thinking?" Chapter 155 - Time Scroll "No need to be alarmed. We are connected to you, my lady. We can feel what you feel and you can talk to us through your mind." "Who is us?" "The guardians of all the artifacts you have from the late Sorceress, the ring, pendant and the anklet." Xinyi looked at her ring and asked it through her mind, but no reply. Alva saw her and giggled. "You''re not in sync with them yet.I''ll teach you later how to do it, my lady." "Not in sync? But I already dropped my blood on these items. Didn''t the binding work?" "It worked, but these powerful items are not just any items. They are designated for the Zeirean Sorcerer''s clan. Not even any member from the clan can use it at will. Only the chosen one. There are guardians in these items to examine if the person who comes or summons them had the mark of the chosen one." "How do you know if the person has the mark or not?" "Every powerful person has a mark. And spirit guardians will see it from the person''s powerful attacks. The chosen one has a specific flower mark. It is the mark given by the Great King." Alva opened her palm and a flower made of crystal materialized on it. It has purple pointed petals. She fisted her palm, and the flower vanished. "If we see the mark isn''t the one, we kill the person and nullify the blood pact from the artifacts." Xinyi totally calmed down after the explanation. "Anyway, I want to know if my friends are really safe. And by the way, just call me Xinyi. Titles don''t suit me." She refrained from thinking anything and enjoyed a sip from the cup of tea. Satisfaction was seen on her face and emptied the whole cup in one go. "Okay, Xinyi. I love your name too. Why not try my sweets too?" After speaking, Alva helped herself with two of the delicacies, disregarding Xinyi''s stares. Xinyi wanted to insist on leaving, but a part of her told her to stay. Yet she couldn''t hide her amazement with the pretty sweets in different forms she had not seen before. One was a black circle with garnishings on top. Another was pinkish, which looked like a closed shell but with swirling golden threads on top. Three were shaped like bottles in different colors with white flowers on the sides. And many more. She picked the shell and was tantalized by its sweet and nutty taste. The golden threads tasted like crunchy sugar, but not so sweet. Just enough to her liking. "You really made these?" Xinyi grabbed more sweets and shoved it to her mouth. Morsels dropped from her mouth as she ate. "Yes. Yes. Yes." Alva bubbled up in laughter to see her enjoying her delicacies, bouncing in delight. "Wow. You''re a skilled cook." Xinyi helped herself with the rest, and praises after praises came out from her lips. Her praises were pleasant to Alva''s ears. She had been confined here as long as she could remember. And the late Sorceress seldom came to visit. The last time she saw the blue-haired Xinyi was a long time ago, but she knew the Sorceress had died. She waited for the new Sorceress to come, but none came until now. Thus, her joy could not be contained to see the new Xinyi in front of her, eating the delicacies she prepared and chatting with her. Xinyi wiped her face with her sleeves. "Now I''ve eaten. Show me my friends now and the way out." "Just open the scroll and think of them." Alva licked her lips, finishing a red sauce on it. Xinyi did and colorful runes moved on the scroll, as if it was painting something. There, she saw her friends standing inside the tunnel. She could even hear them worrying about her. "I''m fine. I''m inside the scroll," she yelled, thinking they could hear her. "They can''t hear you and you are not inside the scroll. But you can talk to the guardian in that place to inform them." "You mean the bear-fox?" Xinyi looked back in the scroll and noticed the human bear fox. Alva nodded. "Her name is Meirga. Call her name and she will hear you." "But Can I join them now?" "You can, but we need to go somewhere first to make the ritual so that you can get out. Why not assure them now before we go?" Xinyi pondered that they might go somewhere far and need time. Anyway, she could try both ways. This might help her in the future, just like with Skrider. "Meirga," she said. The dragonen in human form heard her and closed her eyes. "Yes, my lady?" "Please tell them I''m in a safe place and to wait for me. I''ll be back soon. That''s all." "Yes, my lady." Meirga opened her eyes and relayed Xinyi''s message. Xinyi saw them asking where she was. Meirga explained to them about the Sorceress'' domain. Xinyi closed the scroll, satisfied. And thought of exploring this place first before leaving. "How old are you, Alva?" Making such superb delicacies takes skills and years of practice. She also remembered when Alva said that she also served the Sorceress before her. The kid or maybe just an appearance could be an ancient being, she guessed. "I have no age in years to count, Xinyi." "No age?" "Yes. It sounds strange because every being has a birth point based on the books I''ve read, but I have existed even before I was told by the Great King to serve your predecessors. There''re no years or time or seasons in this magical space. It is beyond everything imaginable. I can be one-day old from yesterday or a thousand old if you came from a millennium before." Xinyi brushed off the hair strands covering her face.. "Your words are so confusing. I don''t get you. " "This place is outside any time. You can also time travel from here." "Time travel? As in I can go back to my past and go to the future too?" "Yes, you can but..." Alva shook her cute head. Her curly hairs bounced as she moved. "it will consume most of your power. Don''t do it unless it''s a matter of life and death." "Oh, then I''ll keep that in mind. But how to do it?" "Time travel?" Alva said, but her face went sullen. Xinyi nodded and was aware of Alva''s mood change. Chapter 156 - Rainbow-colored Soul "You will know later." Alva looked away. "Why not tell me now?" She wondered what made Alva upset. "Because I don''t know how." The girl said playfully and ate more, ignoring Xinyi. Ignoring her annoyed Xinyi. "Eh? Why are you upset and avoiding my question?" She didn''t look at Xinyi and snapped her fingers. The table and everything on it were gone. "Don''t you wanna read the books here? Or learn about your world Chiji?." Xinyi pouted. "Are you just a library custodian?" "What just? That is an honorable job. And I''m good at it. And the best. I memorize all the books here. Ask me specific topics or genres you want to read and I''ll bring the books to your lap. You want love stories like I''m Guilty, My Beauty written by JoanB?" A book popped in her palm and handed it to Xinyi. Delight shone on Xinyi''s face, looking at the pandas in the book cover, reminding her of Xionmao. Sensing the kid''s avoidance and nervousness, she dropped the topic. "Don''t be offended. I mean nothing," Xinyi said. "I''m sorry. I was only expecting you to know and teach me about this time travel thingy." Alva calmed down and tightly hugged Xinyi''s arm. "Never mind. I like you. You''re not haughty or acting smart. You''re sweet too. But you also know that I have another job. I''m the guide here. Tell me where you want to go and I''ll bring you there in a jiffy." "You mean there are more places here?" "Yes. Come. I''ll tour you around." Alva jumped up, and she flew on top of Xinyi. Glittering dust streamed down under her red shoes. "Why are you still there? Come." Xinyi''s eyes followed Alva''s ascension. "Eh? But I can''t fly." "Yes, you can because you are the master of this space." "But I don''t know how?" "Your mind can control everything here. Just imagine you can fly." "Okay. Here I go." Xinyi thought she was flying. In that instant her body floated on air. "Wow, I feel so light." She glided around the books and zoomed out with glee while Alva followed her. Xinyi merrily laughed out loud as she opened her arms wide and twirled her body around as she flew. They passed by shining clouds and couldn''t help but try touching them. However, she only touched nothing but a cold and wet feeling in her hands. New information was added to her limited knowledge. Clouds are only nothing but mist. Xinyi closed her eyes and felt the wind brushing off her face and body. Her knee-length dress fluttered as she flew. Alva pointed a finger to a roof. Xinyi nodded and placed her hands on her sides and zoomed down like a bullet. Her speedy drop broke into a stop just in time before touching the dome roof. "Where are we?" Xinyi said. Both standing in mid-air. "This is your personal room. Let''s go in," Alva descended straight into the glass roof. Xinyi gasped to see Alva''s body go through it. She followed and couldn''t believe she didn''t feel pain or anything at all, as if the roof was only an illusion. She found herself in a lavish and charming room full of pink-colored furnishing, including the floor. There was a queen-size bed with all pink pillows, blanket, and cover. Even the dr.a.p.es were pink. Her lips curved up, thinking this could be her predecessor''s favorite color. "Do you like the color? If not, you can change it." "Hmm," she gave the room a good look. There were actually two colors present, pink and white, but most were pink. That made her overlook the white. Looking at these colors, she recalled something Alva mentioned earlier. "You mentioned my predecessors? So were there many Sorceresses who came before me." "Yes. There were two and you''re the third." Alva opened her palm, and a book materialized on it. "Here is a book written by the first Sorceress. She had an image drawn there. You might be interested to know about her." "How about the one before me?" "She didn''t write a book like the first but left something for you." As soon as she''s done speaking, a scroll appeared on her hand. Xinyi opened the scroll but couldn''t read it. It was written in a foreign language. "How can I understand this? And what is this thing here?" She pointed words formed into a five-inch letter S in the middle of the scroll. "We have books here to help you translate it." Before she would get the book, "Ah, yes, I remember now. She also left something from your world." An object appeared in her hand. It was a golden letter S-shape metal. "It''s a match." Xinyi said in a pitch higher. As soon as the object settled on the s-shape on the scroll, an apparition of a blue-haired lady with angelic beauty appeared on top of the object. Dressed in a white long dress with a golden dragon belt coiling her slim waist, she stood tall with her back straight like a lofty queen standing in front of her subordinate. Ethereal lights gently rippled under her bare feet. Her hair color revealed her identity to Xinyi. "My beloved namesake. I am honored to meet you." The lady''s voice was as tranquil as a peaceful night. Xinyi looked up to the woman''s kind face. "Lady Xinyi." "Yes, but what you see now is only a portion of my essence I left for you. This will vanish soon, so listen well. Since you''re here, I take it, you already met Skrider, passed the first test of which is learning to control your surging power, and on your way to the chameleon''s lair. So some things I''m about to reveal to you won''t be new to your ears," the blue-haired lady said in a voice as gentle as the soft breeze. Xinyi pondered what the other lady said and understood the late Sorceress had time-traveled to come up with these accurate predictions. "You might have wondered why I have chosen you among the daughters of our clan. I chose you because of your powerful soul. You were born with the rainbow-colored soul. Compared to you, I only have two, purple and red. The color of nobility and power. But having a rainbow colored soul means you''re very special." She paused. Xinyi''s mouth gaped, awestruck with what she heard but also confused. "Rainbow colored soul?" "Don''t tell anyone about this, but only the Great King when you meet him someday. But that won''t happen now. You can only go back to our world after you bring balance in this world." She paused again. "I know this is news to you, but don''t ask now. Answers to your questions will unfold in its own time." Xinyi''s confusion grew but unsure if this apparition would reply if she''d asked since it didn''t reply earlier. It might only be a projection of the late Sorceress which was left to explain to her. "Our clan has a pact with the Great King to stand as guardians of Chiji. And our fate is unavoidable. Even if I didn''t choose you when you were a newborn, your soul''s power will manifest in time and that would be dangerous because of your soul''s color. You might call me your savior someday. Anyway, if you were sent here later, it would be harmful to you, same as the first sorceress and my predicament. "The age difference is trivial in the eyes of the elders, but the one who will suffer will be you. Your powers will be held at bay and will stagnate as you mature. In the end, you won''t receive the complete power intended for you. I experienced this difficulty when I was sent here and wished you to avoid it. This was the cause why we died earlier before we could accomplish what we were sent for." The apparition floated down at the edge of the bed and a hand tapped on the bed while her eyes were on Xinyi. The latter was unsure of this apparition anymore, whether she could communicate with it or not. Yet, she still obeyed and sat beside it. The blue-haired lady caressed a palm on Xinyi''s cheeks. As the hand touched, Xinyi''s eyes widened. She could feel the apparition''s hand smoothing her face. "Looking at you right now proves my theory was right. By sending you here as a newborn, you already received half of the power compared to what we received when we arrived here at the age of twelve." The hand went to the current Xinyi''s hand and squeezed it. Xinyi could feel this one too. The shock she had seconds ago turned into excitement. "Somehow, that enormous power inside your small body was also a dagger against you. Without learning how to control it, you could have caused chaos and the probable death of this world. That is the reason your father hid you in the Forsaken Valley for years. Those untainted spirit animals and plants I put in that place received all of your surging powers until you reach the age where you can start cultivating on your own. "So don''t be angry against your father here in Chiji. It was all in my plan to aid you after I died. He actually received a portion of my life essence too. I told him to send you there. On your twentieth birthday, you will receive your full power as the Sorceress and no one in Chiji can stand against you. That is, if you already have the crown on your twentieth birthday." The apparition sweetly smiled, affecting Xinyi to smile back. "Once you receive your full power, it will be easier for you to handle power matters against the abusive Chiangdas and humans alike. You will totally bring balance in this world. Now, about the task you need to accomplish here. Watch closely the things I''ll show you. Understand the reason you are here." Chapter 157 - Chief Guardian A wide projection appeared on top of the scroll on the table. Xinyi saw a bright and colorful circle in the middle of the image. Twenty small objects of different sizes, colors, and shapes surrounded the bright circle, but they were not in parallel and far from each other. Blue lines of unequal thickness were connected from the bright circle to the different objects. The late Sorceress continued. "This is the Alatheia System. There are twenty worlds in this system. In the middle is Vethilles, the major source of life of all creatures to prevail in the other nineteen worlds." "The lines you see connected to Vethilles from each world are called power chains. The thicker and brighter the power chain, the stronger the transmission of power from Vethilles." She pointed to a tiny circle, second to the farthest from Vethilles. "This is Chiji and the connecting power chain is very thin." Xinyi nodded in agreement. Compared to the other power chains, this was the least. "That shows Chiji is slowly losing its connection to Vethilles. And once the power chain is gone, all living beings in Chiji will cease to exist." Xinyi saw the world Chiji became grey and moved away from where it stood, as if a strong current swept it away. Her heart beat faster as she looked at this happening. "Chiji will be nothing but a stone floating in space, away from the Alatheia System." The blue-haired lady stopped speaking, letting the truth sink in. Xinyi gazed at her predecessor, wide-eyed. The Kore flew to Xinyi''s hand. "In my death, you succeeded me as the Chief Guardian of Chiji. Your job is to rule the spirit guardians scattered in every land. And" The predecessor gently gazed at Xinyi''s eyes, somewhat digging deeper at her soul. "To restore the power chain and strengthen the Kore." Xinyi opened her mouth to ask, but the blue-haired lady lightly tapped a finger on Xinyi''s lips. "I''m not done yet" She pointed to the blue lines again. "That chain is actually powered up and run by the magical powers from the Chiangdas and spirit beings. The stronger the Chiangdas and spirit beings, the stronger the chain. The thicker the power chain, the stronger the power it absorbs from Vethilles. "By ancient tradition, the Chiangdas and powerful beings will make a ritual that will drain all of their magical powers from their bodies and send it to the power chain. But in the Chiangda clans, this tradition was not religiously passed down from generation to generation until it was forgotten. However, that is only one reason the chain is depleting. The other one is the greedy humans mining the stones from the power veins." With the overloading information and piling questions in her mind, Xinyi couldn''t help but interrupt. "Okay, I''m confused now. What is this power vein, and what does the power stones have to do with this?" Suddenly a bright light took Xinyi''s attention to the Kore in her hand. She saw sharp points pop out from it. The Kore took the shape of an urchin. "Those points are the power veins. They are made of different power stones fused together, forming a tube toward the surface. Most of these are found in caves near where a clan of Chiangdas live. In fact, you have four in Cuxin Estate." "In Cuxin?" Xinyi''s forehead wrinkled. "You mean those caves with creepy ghosts?" "Yes. Including Xionmao''s cave." "No way." Xinyi looked down at the urchin-shaped Kore as it flew away from her hand and went to her predecessor''s hand.. "You must stop people from mining those stones or those veins will die. Lesser veins, lesser power the chain gets." As she spoke, the urchin points snuffed out one by one, until nothing was left and the Kore''s light went off. Alva passed back and forth in front of them, smiling wryly at Xinyi as she brought piles and piles of books onto the table. Some were even laid up on the floor. "Read these books about the Chiangdas, the spirit creatures, spirit lands and their rituals. Understand them fully. Ask Alva if you need help," the blue-haired lady said. Xinyi gulped hard, watching the stacks grow higher. The projection vanished. "When you''re ready, travel and teach this tradition to the Chiangda clans for Chiji''s sake. You must also stop the killing of Chiangdas and other powerful beings. Keep the spirit lands safe." A tip of a finger lifted Xinyi''s chin. Their eyes leveled. "Use the painting to find my tomb and get the crown I hid for you. On your twentieth birthday, wear it with the other artifacts you now have and you will receive the power from the Great King." Xinyi swallowed a huge lump choking her throat after hearing the grand task she had to partake. It seemed too much to ask from a young girl like her, but she was duty-bound. How could she accomplish these in her lifetime? She might die young without finishing this task, like the two ahead of her. However, deep inside her, a gnawing desire to succeed sprouted. Her stubborn conviction would not allow her to see those she loved die because she lacked confidence. She wouldn''t shirk in her responsibility. She also longed to see her biological parents. At least, she would see them before she dies. The predecessor seemed to understand her successor''s heaviness and warmly embraced her like a mother does. Xinyi felt a warm sensation softly rushed throughout her body. "Take heart. You are surrounded by good people. Your family and friends are your strength. Don''t worry about your husband. You will see him soon and don''t give up from the hardsh.i.p.s you''ll face." The love and care she received from the other moved Xinyi and couldn''t help but embrace back. She closed her eyes and let the warmth fill her, sending her to sleep. Unknown to Xinyi, the warm sensation was from her predecessor''s life essence permeating her body through her belly. A soft light enveloped her while she was unconscious. A gentle voice lingered in Xinyi''s mind as she slept. "You have a great power inside you. Use it wisely. Believe in yourself and you will accomplish more than the first Sorceress and I have accomplished." ---- o ---- Back in Fengfu City. Three men wearing a black robe and hood walked out from the hidden cave. The one at the right snapped a finger, and all three vanished. Then a wind circulated around where they stood. Swirling dust engulfed a small circle, but seconds after it went still and peace reigned again. Minutes passed, within the trees near the Fengfu City gates, strong winds disturbed the peaceful trees, sending the leaves to swirl in a small patch of land. In a glimpse of an eye, the three hooded men appeared in the middle of the whirring but slowly settling dust. "Fu, please avoid dusty grounds for take-off or landing. I hate to ruin my clothes. This is my first time coming out. I want to be presentable when we enter the city," said one of them who took off the robe right away. He was young, good-looking, clean-shaven, and with black hair. His eyes were eye-catching, green-colored. This was not a common trait of any known country in Chiji. "Wear something to cover your eyes, Luqat. It is too eye-catching," snapped Fu, taking off his hood and pushing it inside his backpack. "Let''s go," said Prime Minister Xian Lang, still wearing his black robe and hood. In his hand was a large bundle. They headed straight to the gate. Chapter 158 - Sorceress Garden Xinyi woke up and saw herself lying on the bed in a new set of white clothes with a skirt beautifully sewn like flower petals around her waist, but she hardly noticed the new outfit. Her mind was preoccupied with what transpired hours ago. Her eyes swept the room and felt dismal, recalling falling asleep while embracing the late Sorceress. She shook her head, believing she missed a splendid opportunity to spend time and learn from her predecessor before the apparition vanished. Yet, the feeling was only for a time. She breathed deep and rose from bed with eyes dazzling with determination. I have to move on. I won''t let this world die on my watch. I will do my best to bring balance in this world or die trying. This was the vow she made on that day. Although she had a good sleep, her mind was full to relax. She needed to read the books but couldn''t take Ming out of her mind. Her heart itched to see and know his condition right away as his ''death'' replayed in her mind. But remembering the blue-haired lady''s assuring words reminded her to learn more about her healing powers. That meant she had to read the books and learn the art of healing. "You''re awake. Let''s eat." Alva came in, disrupting the warring emotions in Xinyi''s chest. The little girl jumped down from the rooftop with a tray of food. Savory fragrances and enticing smells swept Xinyi out from her musings, but for her food passing through a ceiling was unappetizing to her eyes. "Alva, can you go through the door? I kind of... not used to seeing food passing through roofs." Xinyi got up to see what Alva prepared this time. Seeing those mouth-watering dumplings, buns and others make her hungry. "I have a problem with that, Xinyi. This room has no door. Make one." Alva laid the tray on a small table at the side. "No door? How did your previous mistresses come in and go out?" Xinyi took a bite on a fish steak and couldn''t help but close her eyes, feeling the zesty and juicy fillet in her mouth. "Through the painting..." Alva thought of saying more, but unhurriedly clasped her mouth, pondering if she would tell her now, but decided otherwise. Later, when she is ready. Xinyi felt silly. Yes, I can get in anywhere and anyway I like, so why the need for doors? And a thought came. "Alva, can I come here anytime I want?" "Yup. anytime you want." Alva took a bite on a dumpling, juices filled her mouth. "Delicious. I''m an excellent cook. Do you like your new clothes? Your winter clothes are back inside your bag." Xinyi''s lips curved up as she heard those self-praises. "Uhm, I like it. Thank you." She said while trying to hide her embarrassment for not noticing the new dress by giving Alva a dazzling smile. Alva, who saw the abrupt change of her mistress'' mood, feigned ignorance and went on with her bounciness. "I knew it. I''ve sewn it while you slept and brought it here before you woke up. Blah, blah, blah" And she continued to speak non-stop with hands waving around, speaking about her plans to make more clothes for Xinyi. Xinyi smiled looking at the bouncy Alva and hated to interrupt her but it was needed. "Hey, how can I go in and out of this place?" Xinyi asked, considering her plans in the future. "I''ll teach you later. Let me tour you around first," Alva said, placing more food on her mistress'' plate. Xinyi nodded. It would be an advantage to know this place a bit before leaving. But she wouldn''t linger. She had to set out soon and find Ming. After eating, they flew up and Alva brought her first to what she called the Sorceress'' ''garden.'' Dumbstruck, Xinyi stood in mid-air and almost forgot to fly down. But who could blame her? If Xionmao''s cave was a treasure trove, this one was definitely a treasure island. The entire island was vast for her to measure, standing in the middle of the sea. It was full of sparkling trees, bushes, and variant types of plants she had not seen in her life. Alva giggled to see her shocked face and had to pull her down. But before her feet could touch the ground, the plants sparkled and a lovely fragrance filled the air as the entire island shone in colorful lights. "Xinyi, they are welcoming you as the new Sorceress and owner of this domain." Alva said, who standing at her side the whole time. Xinyi stood there dumbfounded but not on what Alva said, but from the majestic display of showering lights. As the dust of lights touched her, she felt an unspeakable warmth from it, filling her with happiness to the brim. That''s it. She couldn''t help it anymore and flew around like a child with hands opened wide, welcoming those lights in her arms. Alva felt her joy too and ran along with her. Both filled the whole place with their bubbling laughters as they jumped around, catching the lights as if they were fireflies flying around. As she ran, Xinyi brushed her palms on the smooth and dainty flowers she passed by. These blooming flowers sent her back to her carefree childhood years with nothing in her mind but to be happy and content. With this, she momentarily forgot her worries and burdens of the grand task laid on her shoulders. They were like little children playing in the middle of the garden. The more Xinyi laughed, the more the flowers bloomed and sparkled. Unknown to her, the warmth she felt was the essence from the plants absorbed by her body. This warmness invigorated her, and her sense of hearing got keener. She could hear a sound as far as a kilometer away. With this newfound power, she tried using it here in the garden, thinking of hearing the plants talking to her. Instead, she heard something resembling a victorious or battle-cry music from an unknown musical instrument. Xinyi flew towards the sound''s source. It was on top of the mountain in the middle of the island. As she reached the place, she was struck with awe to see a large crater full of moving red crystals bumping into each other. Music filled the place. In every two crystals colliding, a tune rang. Imagine the thousands of rocks bumping into each other at the same time. In Xinyi''s ears, it was like an orchestra playing a battle song. The most amazing thing was none was out of tune or out of rhythm. It perfectly played a harmonious music. As she closely watched the crystals'' movements and listened to the music, she couldn''t help but imagine Nianshi fighting against Meirga in a fierce battle. While in such reverie, a piercing pain bolted her head. She tightly shut her eyes and firmly clasped her head, as she felt an exploding pain gripping her brain. A minute later, she lost consciousness and her body fell on the sharp crystals below. ---- o ---- At this moment, in a lavish room somewhere in the tunnel, a group of people were discussing Xinyi''s whereabouts. These were Nianshi and company. While talking, Nanshi and Meirga in their human form felt a strong and pure fire essence invading their bodies. Both of them hurriedly sat cross-legged and closed their eyes. A red crystal-like light sparked between their brows. General Lofey and Tyriece stared wide-eyed at the red shining mark on Nianshi''s and Meirga''s forehead. However, the dragons'' faces were calm as water, so they shut their mouth and waited for the two to explain later. Chapter 159 - Spring Spirit Xinyi''s body was about to hit the sharp crystals, but a bright light appeared in the middle of the crater and swallowed her. Inside the crater, her body kept falling when a huge palm made of water received her before her body gently fell on a hot spring waiting down below. Alva followed and saw her mistress falling, but she didn''t panic. She only smiled, diving into the crater, and went through the crystals unharmed. Inside, she saw Xinyi got up, squeezing her clothes dry. "Xinyi, stay in the water. This is a good time for you to replenish your body. Sit cross-leg and let the water''s spirit essence fill your body," Alva said, floating in mid-air. Xinyi obediently listened and sat down. "Focus your mind on what the spring''s spirit is telling you," Alva added. Xinyi closed her eyes and focused her mind on her sense of hearing. As expected, she heard a still voice. "My lady, your body''s power is undergoing a substantial change and you''re receiving a backlash for misusing it. Learn to use your power well so you won''t experience this again." "I don''t understand. How did I get this power and what is going on in my body? Please explain." Xinyi spoke while her eyes closed. "You newly received life essences from the plant''s and other life forms earlier, but you directly went to the volcano instead of letting the essence revolve and fill every part of your body. You even stared at the Lavanna crystals intended for your mount. So you unconsciously sent the crystals'' life essence to him and to another dragon using your imbalanced power." "Volcano? I''m not sure what you''re talking about, but can you cure this terrible headache?" She said, cringing in pain as another headache sprung again after she learned it was a volcano. This puzzled her for there was no magma or scorching heat from it but only the red crystals present. Nonetheless, the spring spirit said it was so she couldn''t refute it. "Yes, I can. This is nothing. Close your eyes. Don''t move until I say so. Next time learn the proper procedure on sending life essence to your mount or to other beings first before making a stunt like this." The spring''s spirit gently spoke as the water whirred around. Xinyi obediently closed her eyes and nodded while gritting her teeth as the pain pervaded. "What''s this life essence you''re talking about?" Although she was in pain, her curiosity and desire to learn more still prevailed. Good thing, the spring spirit was quite patient and kind to explain to her. "Every life forms here on Chiji have life essence, including me. As they name it, it gives life to all living things and to some is power. I have a water essence which strengthens your body and enhances your powers to a degree. But my key attribute is to balance the essence in every part of your body and clear out excess essence, leaving you a purified and balanced one. With a purified essence, your body will become sturdier and able to produce stronger power." As the spring spirit spoke, Xinyi felt warm water rise from her feet up to her head and swirled on her body as it went back down. After ten succession of rounds, the water only covered her head but excluded her face. This time, she felt something pulling her brain as the water revolved on her head. She wished to scream, but held it inside her chest with gritted teeth. However, a minute after the pain receded until it was gone. Relief reflected in her countenance. "Will you get weak if I take that essence from you?" She didn''t move from her spot while the water covered her from shoulders to her toes again. "A little, but not much. Taking too much of my essence will also harm you. I will only give what''s enough for you. But some have no spirits that could guide you but have powerful essence, like the Lavanna crystals. You must be careful from taking the fire essence from it or it will burn you to death. Now, breathe deep and let the essence revolve in your body until you feel it reaches the tips of your fingers and toes." After hearing the instruction, confusion plastered on Xinyi''s face. "How to revolve this essence in my body? And how did I take the fire essence from those crystals?" It was embarrassing to ask because it showed how ignorant she was. However, shame was not on her mind now. After experiencing setbacks when she fought enemies in the past, she had learned her lesson well. Understanding and learning how to use her powers matters more than her pride from being mocked as na?ve. Thankfully, no one would dare ridicule the mistress of the domain. Also, the spring spirit was an understanding one, reminding her of Yan Ma. "Close your eyes and let your inner sense find a ball of light inside you," the spring spirit said. The spirit didn''t reply to her other inquiry to let her mind focus on what was going on inside her body. She did and went dumbfounded to realize that she could see strange running lights inside her body with closed eyes, as if she had another set of eyes that could see inside her. Bewildered, she contemplated what those lights were. It couldn''t be her blood because she could see the light move from her head toward the tip of her toes and fingers. Being astounded, she momentarily forgot the spring spirit''s instruction. Nevertheless, the patience of the spirit was so deep that he only smiled and didn''t reprimand her. "My lady, can you find the ball of light that I told you?" This reminded Xinyi and hurriedly searched for the light, but there was no one enormous ball of lights. She told the spring spirit about this. After learning, the spring spirit went silent for a time. "Let me see." The spring spirit let its essence move in her and saw small scattered lights. "My lady, there are uneven fragments of essence within you. Gather all of it into one ball in your chest and let it revolve around your body. Xinyi nodded. While the water stirred around her, she saw those fragmented and uneven shapes of lights in her arms, legs and even near her b.r.e.a.s.ts. After seeing all of it, she let each move toward her chest, forming into one small ball and let it move inside her. As this happened, she felt a tingling sensation running all over her along with the warmness of the water until every muscle of her body relaxed. As the water stilled down, Xinyi looked inside her again only to find straight and even light in every part of her body. She thanked the water spirit and jerked her head up to find Alva eating on a tree. "Alva, you have a lot of explaining to do," she scowled at the little girl. Alva understood her mistake and sheepishly smiled. "Sorry, Xinyi. I forgot to warn you, but you went straight to the volcano before I could explain." Her faced turned crimson in embarrassment. "Anyway, the spirits inside your domain won''t hurt their master, so I''m sure you''ll be fine." After speaking, she jumped in the spring and turned back into a Koi swimming merrily in the water. Xinyi heaved a deep sigh. Taking a mental note to be careful with this naughty Koi. She lay down in the shallowest part of the spring and let her body rest in the refreshing water. After bathing, they went on with the tour inside the volcano. Surprises after surprises came. She saw the most equipped laboratory beyond her imaginations. The whole lab was a mix of modern technology with the ancient alchemy and present ways of pharmacy. They were test tubes, tubings, glass flasks with bubbling liquid inside floating above a bunsen burner, computers and others, but she didn''t know what it was and its usage because this was the first time she laid eyes on these things. Despite her interest being piqued in those things, she didn''t give it much thought and followed Alva moving to the next room. There was a room where she found items she had seen in Lifen Ma''s room, like the magical refining furnaces and porcelain jars. Another room had herbs hanging on the ceiling with baskets full of fresh and dried herbs arranged on shelves. For Xinyi, it was a mind-blowing tour, rendering her speechless. How did my predecessors gather these? Alva saw her astonishment and used this opportune time to speak on behalf of the two late Sorceress. "These were prepared for you by your two predecessors. They expunged all of their resources and powers to prepare this domain to aid you in any way they can for the great task waiting for you. Come and see what else they prepared for you," Alva said, knowing Xinyi''s excitement was its highest while momentarily forgetting her earlier motive to leave soon for her husband. The little kid understood her new mistress'' concern, but she considered this tour held greater significance for Xinyi''s being and mindset so she could accomplish the task unfairly given to her. Chapter 160 - Cosmic Phenomenon They left the volcano through a different route. Instead of passing through the volcano''s mouth, they passed through a gate from the laboratories toward the garden outside. It seemed Xinyi''s amazement for this place would never end today. On the way, she couldn''t believe to see slimes hopping around with herbs inside their bouncing blobs, monkeys in white lab gowns, rods walking on their own wooden feet, and others. Each one carrying sparkling plants or baskets full of colorful stones. These beings bowed as she passed by and returned to their work when she left the vicinity. Xiinyi could only look back in bewilderment. Alva brought her next to a vast river. Animals of various sizes and breeds drank near the riverbank. It was the first she laid eyes to most of it. Birds with two horns and claws bigger than their beaks. One looked like a cow with long drooping ears. Its sucking calves looked like rabbits but walking in four legs and with a cow''s tail. Snakes of a distinct and odd combination of colors, length and height coiled their bodies around trees. Some snakes looked like mini-dragons, walking on four legs. She saw more of which she hardly recognized what they were. In the middle of the river was a circular five-storey building with a rotating giant satellite dish on top. They both landed in front of the enormous steel door as tall as two men standing on top of each other. This was the first time Xinyi saw this type of structure and piqued her curiosity. "This is the observatory called Heart of Fate, but you can''t enter yet." Alva said nonchalantly. Xinyi frowned. "Why can''t I? I thought I''m the mistress of this place." "You can''t enter because you don''t have the crown and sceptre yet. Come back when you already have them. Let''s not waste time and go to the next." Alva said it in a hurry. But Xinyi could not be easily dissuaded. She pulled Alva''s hand before she could fly away. "But I already have the scroll. Lifen Ma said it will turn into a sceptre." "It will not turn into a sceptre unless you have the crown." Alva said it with heaviness in her tone. Alva was usually bouncy and playful, but the seriousness in her countenance made Xinyi think twice. Alas, she let go of the kid''s hand. "Fine, got it loud and clear. Just tell me what is this ob obse What was it?" She scratched her nape. "Observatory. I won''t hide it from you but promise me you won''t attempt anything drastic unless you get the crown and sceptre." Alva''s lips tight shut, waiting for Xinyi to promise. Unknown to Xinyi, everything played out in this domain of hers had been recorded and could be used against her or even to Alva. And to those who disregard the rules laid by the Great King would face the consequence of which no one desired to know what awaited them. The Koi girl didn''t divulge this part to Xinyi because she would learn of it as she spent more time here. For now, she had to use it in case Xinyi would attempt to use the secret of this observatory before acquiring the crown, mostly when the lives of her loved ones were involved. Alva couldn''t deny the fact that she was only the guardian and the master still held the power in her domain and could do anything as she wished. To Alva''s relief, the clueless mistress of her domain spread a palm on her chest and made an oath. "This observatory is for time travelling, but without the protection of the Great King''s power, you''ll die. That''s why you need the crown and sceptre before you''ll come back here. Remember, you promised." Alva said in one go with a heavy tone. Xinyi stared at the odd white building and to Alva for a while as she weighed the information in her mind before opening her dainty lips. "I understand." She said with two meanings. First, she understood the risk of time travelling without the crown and sceptre. Second, she understood why Alva lied earlier about not knowing how the time travel works. With Xinyi''s promise, Alva went back to her bounciness. They went to different eye-catching mountains and soaring-high peaks, but to Alva''s dismay; it didn''t attract Xinyi much. Little did she know the snowy peaks reminded Xinyi of her friends in the tunnel and mostly on finding Ming. That explained her silence and lack of enthusiasm. "Now, Lady Xinyi, do you want to go back now?" Xinyi beamed to hear the phrase go back. That smile satisfied Alva. She had no other desire than to see her mistress happy and well. "Come back anytime to study. Remember, you have a few more years to find the tomb before your twentieth birthday." The little kid said as she flew back to Xinyi''s room. Xinyi silently gazed at Alva''s back. She wanted to ask Alva on how to get to the tomb so she could lay her plans after she found Ming, but held it. For now, finding Ming and learning more of her powers were her priorities. "Now, how to go back to the tunnel?" She shouted, following Alva''s trail as they flew. Even though her mind was full about finding Ming''s whereabouts, this tour was truly an eye-opener for her. It showed her how much the two late Sorceress had done to aid her with high hopes that she could finish the grand task. Seeing their dauntless effort to create this place, even using their life essence to guide her which led to their deaths, made her promise in her heart to bring balance in Chiji, even if it would cost her life. ----- o ----- Xinyi and Alva stood in the middle of her room. "Xinyi, you arrived here using the late Sorceress'' power. You can''t come back the same way." Alva''s body floated up to face Xinyi, eye to eye. "You need to put your mark on me first so no other Sorceress can own the scroll unless you die. After marking me, you can come anytime you like. Do you understand?" Xinyi nodded. "Place your index finger on my forehead and give me a new name. Alva was the name the second Sorceress gave me. It means door in Zeirean language. Now it''s your turn." Xinyi looked up at the ceiling, pondering what to name this Koi girl. A pond with swimming Koi around a lotus plant came to mind. "How about Lotus?" "Xinyi, do you know that when you name someone you give that person power? Xinyi''s forehead furrowed. Those words kind of rang a bell. "Naming a person gives power? I think Skrider told me the same thing. He said, be careful of naming people from your mouth because it holds substantial power and the recipient will receive power too." "Good! No need for me to explain more. I think Lotus has nothing to do with a door or gate. But if you really want to call me Lotus, think of me as a gatekeeper." "Do I really need to change your name?" Xinyi cared less about such trivialities because she had not seen the power it held. "Not necessarily, but you have to think the same way when you make the mark in my forehead." "Okay." The two stood face to face. Xinyi''s index finger lightly tapped Alva''s forehead. "Your name is Alva." After she spoke the name, a small flower mark appeared on Alva''s forehead. Unknown to Xinyi, such a simple act brought out a cosmic phenomenon in Chiji. From various lands in the world, powerful lights shot up into the skies and an unseen gentle power resonated to all the spirit guardians scattered in every nook and cranny in Chiji. In response to that resonating power, these guardians reverently bowed in one direction. People in every land looked up to see such tremendous lights shot up, and it somewhat met at one point up in the skies above. However, the phenomenon only lasted for a minute and the lights receded thereafter. Alva knew what took place in such a colossal manner and was incomparably astounded. This never happened with the two Sorceress before Xinyi. She knew marking her was a sign announcing to all the spirit guardians to acknowledge the new Chief Guardian sent by the Great King. However, what had occurred was unprecedented. Those streaming lights shouldn''t come out. Is the announcement not for Chiji alone? But kept her thoughts to herself. It was a mysterious phenomenon. In fact, the streaming light''s meeting point was seen by powerful beings not just in Chiji but from every world in the Alithea System. In Vethilles, three significant persons in high places from separate lands looked up together and took notice of the remarkable light. A man dressed in grandeur, sitting in a grandiose chair fitting for a ruling monarch in a mystic world, saw it. He hurriedly ran to the opened glass doors and deeply pondered what was that gigantic light, but it vanished before he could make out of it. Somehow, deep inside him, an unexplainable power resonated. In a castle in another world, a woman dressed as royalty inside a noisy room of arguing nobles saw the light, and her grim countenance softened as she stared at it. In a world nearest to Chiji, a meditating man in ragged clothes sitting cross-legged in a cave up in a mountain looked up, as if his sight could go beyond the stone roof above him, frowned, and shook his head. In Zeirean, a middle-aged couple, standing in a lush garden outside a simple but homely house, gazed at the remarkable light and the husband softly said, "We are waiting for you." Chapter 161 - Naming Guardian Spirits Alva closely watched the person directly involved in this unprecedented phenomenon and saw she somewhat had no inkling of what had taken place. Xinyi only gave Alva a satisfied smile as she saw the flower mark on the little girl''s forehead. Alva didn''t say a thing and flew to the mirror and gazed at the flower mark. "Interesting. I wasn''t sure with the number of petals when you attacked me earlier. But looking at it now, it is really a twenty-petal flower. This is a rare and special mark." She solemnly looked at Xinyi. "Xinyi, refrain from naming just anyone, mostly humans, or you will be in danger." "Why is that, and what is the meaning of this mark?" Xinyi stared at the flower mark and couldn''t find anything special to make a fuss about it. "This is not the right time for you to know. Don''t you want to go back to your friends now?" After speaking, Alva snapped her fingers and sweets in attractive colors and savory appearances popped up in a tray on the table again. Annoying, this was how Xinyi described Alva''s reply. What else could she do but drop the topic? She understood Alva intentionally changed the topic. Her shoulders sagged, accepting the fact that these mystical spirit guardians wouldn''t open their mouth as she wished, even if she was the master. Yes, it will be slowly revealed in time, just like the rest. She thought with a frown but let go. So she didn''t insist anymore. She had more things to do than to wear herself out thinking of the unspeakable mysteries. "I''m ready to go, Alva." She said with a lackl.u.s.ter tone of voice. Suddenly, three voices yelled in Alva''s mind. "Ah, I just remember. You still need to name the spirit guardians living in the artifacts you hold. They can assist you more when you''re outside this domain. Bring the items and I will guide you." Xinyi was somewhat irritated about why this Koi girl seemed reluctant to let her go and always came up with things for her to do, but hearing these whosoever spirit guardians could aid her, considered going along for the last time. She carelessly scrambled in her bag, but before Xinyi could bring them out, the anklet and necklace floated out on its own in front of her. Even the ring on her finger slipped away and floated together with the two items. That took her by surprise, but said nothing because she thought it was Alva''s doing. Bright colorful lights surrounded the three items and a little boy wearing a princely outfit sat cross-legged in the air above the anklet. A young lady in pajamas floated above the ring. On the pendant came out an elderly lady wearing a white robe, as if a disciple of a martial sect in the Jianghu. "Little boy, little girl, present yourself properly in front of our mistress." The elderly lady said with a reprimanding voice. "Oops, sorry." The boy said and stood up like a disciplined soldier. In the glimpse of an eye, the young lady''s clothes became a pastel pink knee-length c.o.c.ktail dress. "Yes, I will have a name again," she said, as she jumped up playfully. The elder harrumphed, and the lady stood up properly, as if welcoming someone important. The boy bowed while the two ladies curtsied. "Nice to meet you, my lady." The three said in unison. Xinyi was astounded watching the two youngsters in outfits she hadn''t seen before. Although the elderly''s outfit was nothing new to her but to see an elderly spirit was something new. Who could blame her when most of the spirits she met were animals or young boys and girls? She was uneasy to see the elder bow and spoke. "Please, grandma, don''t bow to me." The three spirits eyed her and burst into laughter, but the elderly only smiled with understanding. "You''re such a good girl, my lady, but I''m a spirit guardian under your command. I cannot violate this rule unless you command me not to bow," the elderly lady gently and respectfully said. ???I see. Then don''t bow to me from now on," Xinyi said. "Including the two of you." She pointed at the boy and girl. "As you wish, my lady," the three said. "Now for our names?" The boy''s and girl''s eyes twinkled in anticipation. This time, Xinyi didn''t bother to ask for their former names because she hated to waste time on this matter. Thus, she went straight into the key aspect, giving them names. "Let''s see. You" Xinyi pointed her index finger to the boy''s forehead. "Will be Lengshui." In that instant, the boy transformed into a water but shaped as a full-grown man. A twenty-petaled flower mark was on his right palm. He lifted his head and roared aloud. His body emitted an invisible force, but everyone in the room could feel it. "Wow, this is great. I''m a powerful water, no longer just a mist. Thank you, my lady. From now on you can call me anytime to fight for you." Xinyi gasped. "Wow, I didn''t know your power was a mist and just name you without thinking." She shamefully stuttered in between lines to finally realized the significance about her power of giving names. The boy''s power went through a drastic change. "Is naming someone that great?" "Yes, Xinyi, that''s why you need to be careful when you name someone," said Alva with a knowing smile. "But how about you? Did you experience any remarkable change?" Xinyi said to Alva. Her eyes glinted with curiosity. "You can''t tell because you kept my former name, but my powers increased because of your mark. Watch me." The four eyed Alva in anticipation, looking forward to manifest something remarkable. Alva opened her hands wide. "Transport," she said. In a blink of an eye, they were already in the spring inside the volcano. "Transport," she repeated, and they were back in Xinyi''s room. "Woah! The power of teleportation is faster and farther now," said the boy in immense enthusiasm. The outcome of her power left Xinyi dumbfounded. But the elderly and the girl clapped, bringing her back to her senses. "I''m next. I''m next," both said all together with voice a pitch higher. "No, me next. Please," the girl in pink said with hands folded together while bowing endlessly at Xinyi. Xinyi giggled, affected by their eagerness to receive their names. However, before she could continue the ritual, she heard Nianshi urgently calling her. Intense pain, that was what Xinyi sensed from him. "Oh, no. Xinyi, go back to Nianshi and Meirga. Hurry." Alva shouted. "They can''t control the powerful essence you sent them," Lengshui said alongside Alva''s shout. It showed the two spirit guardians could feel their pains too. However, the two who hadn''t received their names yet, just stool still. Hearing Alva and Lengshui''s words made them apprehensive, but also dejected. The fact was, although they could see Xinyi''s companions outside the items they guarded when Xinyi was outside her domain, they couldn''t sense the emotions of the spirit guardians and beasts connected to Xinyi. So much more when she was in her domain. They were clueless on what took place outside. Xinyi turned to Alva, but before Xinyi could ask, Alva already knew what she''d ask. "Just think of where your friends are at this time and you''ll be transported there. For coming back here, just think of the place in your domain you want to go." Xinyi hurriedly imagined Nianshi and when she opened her eyes, she was in front of the dumbfounded Lofey and Tyriece, standing behind an erected thick stone wall. "Where are they?" Xinyi asked Tyriece, who replied, "Behind this wall but don''t go near them. They are burning like hell." "Open the wall. I need to see them." "As you wish." Tyriece lifted a hand and smashed it down the ground. The wall instantly submerged underground. And behold, she saw Nianshi and Meirga''s sitting bodies glowing red, like lighted fireworks, ready to explode. Chapter 162 - Incompetence Xinyi''s anklet lit up and a tiny voice of Lengshui spoke in her mind. "Send me out, my lady. I can help them." "Go, Lengshui," Xinyi said out loud. Lengshui appeared in his water form and surrounded Nianshi and Meirga with his cold water. The fire slowly died down, but it didn''t last long. Vapors simmered above Lengshui''s covering. The heat emitted from the dragon''s bodies seemed to grow stronger and boiled Lengshui''s body of water. Lengshui yelled in pain and moved away from the two for a while. He moved again and covered the two with a bigger blob of water, hoping to lower the temperature in their bodies. "Nianshi, revolve the pure essence in your bodies." "Nianshi?" Xinyi said with deep concern. Beads of sweat dripped from her and the onllooker''s faces as they watched Nianshi and Meirga''s struggles and Lengshui''s painful efforts. Nianshi replied in Xinyi''s mind. "Forgive me, mistress. I can''t open my mouth to speak. Uncontrollable fire will come out if I do. We''ve been revolving the essence, but you sent more than we need. We can''t infuse all." "Don''t apologize. It''s my fault. What can I do to help you?" Xinyi said with a nervous tone. The two Godingans could hear Xinyi and Lengshui speaking but couldn''t hear Nianshi. However, they grasped the fact that they were talking telepathically based on their conversation. This was a known practice with a beast master and his mount, so this wasn''t new to the two. "All of you must get out of this place. We need to exhaust the excess by blowing fires from our mouth but that would mean burning this whole place down. Leave now." Nianshi said almost like a shout, but Xinyi could tell he was controlling his voice as he spoke in their minds. The Hutyuns spoke near the blob. "Queen, I can help the waterboy freeze his water to lower the temperature more." "Don''t do it, you damn Hutyuns. You can''t bear the heat from the pure fire essence. Most of you will die," yelled Nianshi in their minds. He squeezed his eyes shut to hold the fire in. "Leave this place now. We can''t release the fire if you''re still here. Go." "But Nianshi, our bodies might explode if we won''t exhaust all the excess essence from our mouths. It will burst out from our skins. Better let the waterboy and the Hutyuns try." Meirga joined in their conversation. Her teeth gritted in the intense pain. "There might be something I can do." Xinyi begged in her heart. Seeking wisdom from her powers within. She thought of the spring in her domain, but Lengshui interrupted her. "My lady, let us try," Lengshui said. "Yes, Queen. Let us try. Even if most of us will die, we can propagate later." The Hutyuns formed a protective barrier between her and the two cross-legged dragons. "Don''t waste time, my lady. We need to do it now. Talking to you increases their pulse rate, adding more heat in their bodies. Let us do it now," Lengshui partly yelled. "How big is the success rate, Lengshui?" General Lofey asked, although he didn''t know who this waterboy called Lengshui. "About seventy percent." "That''s quite high. Let them try, Lady Lei," General Lofey said, hoping to help Xinyi from her indecisiveness. "That is better than my plan of a fifty percent result." Nianshi affirmed to Xinyi and Lengshui. Xinyi''s heart drummed faster as the air grew tense, but when she heard Nianshi''s affirmation, her indecisiveness melted and dared to gamble with this seventy percent. "Go ahead, Lengshui, but be careful. I don''t want something to happen to you too." "Don''t worry. Your power in me strengthened me a hundredfold. I can take this with a day of rest after." After speaking, Lengshui made a bigger water blob to cover the two. Xinyi and company walked out from Meirga''s room, giving way for Lengshui to fill the entire place. The Hutyuns became invisible as they rotated the water until it froze. The temperature in the room dropped as the process went on. Xinyi''s sweat dried up as the temperature continued to go down. They could see two red bright human forms in the middle of the clear block of ice. But the redness didn''t escalate. It stabilized for a time. "Have they controlled the fire?" Tyriece walked nearer to the room entrance, wishing to touch the ice. But as his hand was about to make contact, the redness in the middle of the block of ice became brighter. Seeing the fatal effect on the struggling human-dragons, Lofey pulled Tyriece''s hand in an instant. "Don''t. You''re agitating Nianshi. Didn''t you hear what Lengshui said? Don''t trouble them more." Lofey yelled. "Sorry." Tyriece shamefully placed his hand down. The brightness lowered, but not much. While all of these took place, the fox-spider inside the cage grew restless, relentlessly attacking the cage''s stone bars with its steel webs. "No, no. This place will explode. Get me out of here." "Don''t jinx us, you pest." Lofey sneered at the spider. Being treated like an insignificant being irritated the spider. And courage swelled in its belly in this time of crisis. "You? Do you think I''m stupid? I''m a spirit beast and a blessed guardian. The magical animals in the Illusion Forest would even bow to me. I''m just not as violent as the other guardians. Trust me when I say the Hutyuns will not last long. Their present power is not that strong against the two flaming dragons. If they continue, they will die." The fox-spider let go of his fear against Xinyi, and his boldness grew a level higher. "Hey, Sorceress, don''t just stand there. What''s the point of your powers? Send your essence of air to the Hutyuns. You might be able to save half of them. Double their defense. Now," the fox-spider shouted. "There''s a knowledgeable guardian here. Great." Lengshui said. "Do as he says, my lady." Xinyi nodded. She touched the block of ice and Nianshi''s redness brightened again. This alarmed her and pulled her hand away. "Damn it, Sorceress. Don''t hesitate." The spider shouted at the top of its lungs, if there was one. "Watch your tongue, spider," Lengshui said, flaring the spider''s annoyance but what could it do against a stronger guardian but silently complain behind their backs. Xinyi could sense the spider''s complaining heart and sighed inwardly. "It''s fine, Lengshui. Thank you, spider. You''re an excellent source of strength. Now, tell me how to send out my air essence to the Hutyuns." "Don''t tell me" The spider was about to mock her incompetence again, but Xinyi cut its words short. "Save the mocking later. Tell me what to do. Now!" she said, half-shouting. Chapter 163 - Different Types of Essences Inside Her [Note: I will use ''her'' and ''it'' to address the fox-spider from now on.] A surging power from Xinyi lightly attacked the fox-spider, making the latter shiver in fear, but a glint showed at the corner of the fox-spider''s eyes. It opened its mouth to speak, but Lofey intervened for Xinyi''s sake. "Concentrate, my lady. Feel your power from your chest. I guess you can see many types of power in you. Choose the power of air then send it to the Hutyuns." Lofey said this as he recalled Xinyi displaying not one but different types of power. He believed, for sure, as a Sorceress, she might have all the powers of the Chiangdas, including the rarest ones. He also credibly understood this power essence the spider was blabbering. In fact, both he and Tyriece knew of this as trained Chiangdas. They also finally comprehended Xinyi''s lack of knowledge of her powers and a desire to help her spawned in them. At the side, the fox-spider muttered under her breath, annoyed at Lofey''s intervention. For the Sorceress to ask for her help was an honor for her and the opportunity to shine and show off her knowledge, wishing to slap them with her wisdom. However, the loathsome general cut her off. They left her complaining to herself in silence. Xinyi closed her eyes and followed what Lofey said. A warm sensation moved from her chest, running toward the tip of her fingers, toes and hair. She focused her mind from that source. Indeed, as Lofey said, in her mind she could see distinct elements forming a circle: small fire, a drop of water, a seed, and many more. She wondered why she didn''t see this when she was in the spring, but set aside those thoughts for now. Once she spotted a swirling air among the elements, she tried to pick it, but it won''t budge. Everyone waited, but nothing else happened and their impatience grew by the minute. Unknowingly, Xinyi had difficulty on how to make it move. Beads of sweat appeared on her face as she focused her mind to it. Her apprehensions grew but was embarrassed to ask General Lofey. Although, they got closer in the snowy land, but not that much close with no reservations left in her. The air grew tense as time passed with no change in the block of ice. Later, seeing she couldn''t do it, she gave up and shouted, "How to make it move?" Before Lofey could reply, the proud fox-spider scoffed. "Sorceress, just tell it to go out. Hurry!" It''s mockery annoyed Lofey and Tyriece, most of all, Lengshui. Lengshui was about to berate the spider but shut his mouth as he continued to control the heat emitting from Nianshi''s and Meirga''s bodies. Xinyi disregarded the fox-spider''s scoffing for now. "Power of air, come out." She openly spoke. The fox-spider burst out in laughter. Its proud self popped out its ugly head. "Just say it in your mind." Hearing its mockery made Lofey''s and Tyriece''s blood boil. Both Godingans wished to strangle it now, but held their hands. If not for the urgency of the situation and wished not to disrupt Xinyi, Lengshui and the Hutyuns concentration, they might have done it now. The fox-spider''s mocks was getting on Xinyi''s nerves too, but controlled her emotion. Letting her mind and emotion stray was like going back to her old self again, no self-control. No, she wouldn''t let that happen. She breathed deep and focused on the urgent task at hand. Indeed, the swirling air inside her moved and spread out toward her wide-opened palms. Then, from the sole of her feet, she sensed a powerful energy advancing from the ground to her legs and met together to her chest. For the first time, she experienced absorbing the life essence from the Kore. She didn''t notice this before when she healed the entire wounded people in Fengfu in the war against Mafan because the power in her had newly bloomed at that time. And it partly controlled her body by guiding her to drain out the surging power in her by healing the people. This new discovery amazed her and thought of inspecting the power source inside her later. Also, to study the life essence she got from the Kore. Xinyi touched the block of ice again and strongly focused the air essence to the Hutyuns. She saw Nianshi''s color changed but didn''t let it shake her. The more she exerted her concentration to the Hutyuns instead. Everyone was in awe to see sparkling dust of lights mixed in the water and Nianshi and Meirga''s countenance calmed. Those dust-like lights were the Hutyuns after receiving her essence of air. This time Nianshi spoke in Xinyi''s mind. "My lady, thank you. My mind is getting clearer now. Now, send your water essence too. We will absorb it in our bodies to clear out the excess fire essence in us." The water essence charged out as Xinyi commanded in her mind. In a minute or two, the block of ice lost its transparency. Nothing beneath could be seen anymore. While these all happened, the tunnel''s usual warm temperature dropped below zero in that instant. Snow formed on the tunnel walls and ground. Tyriece and Lofey pulled their hood up to cover their heads. They even thought they were back in the snowy land. Icy wind rose from Xinyi''s slim body. Her clothes and hair fluttered along. But she couldn''t feel the freezing atmosphere. No one uttered a word to disrupt Xinyi''s concentration as she poured out the essence from her. Inside the block of ice, Nianshi and Meirga breathed in the water essence from Xinyi and it revolved around their bodies at a fast pace. Their minds sought every visible fire essence, which looked like white shining dots in their bodies, and absolved it using the water essence running like a stream of water inside them. An hour after, Xinyi stopped and moved away. The block of ice cracked and water splashed down instantly. The drenched human-dragons laid on the ground, unconscious, but their breathing was normal. The water on the ground didn''t seep down the black soil but gathered together and transformed into a full grown man Lengshui. His long blond hair spread out as he lay on the dried ground, exhausted. Xinyi ran and knelt by his side. "Are you fine, Lengshui?" "Don''t worry about me. I''m just tired, but it feels good." A bright smile spread out his face. Thank goodness! Xinyi pressed a hand on her chest, trying to catch her breath. "Hutyuns, where are you?" She called out, but they didn''t hear any reply from the Hutyuns. Her relief with Lengshui faded instantly. Instead, fear knotted in her belly. She heard their cries when she hesitated and felt she lost some Hutyuns'' presence. Now, she dreaded losing them all. "Hutyuns, where are you?" She shouted again. Thankfully, half of their usual number slowly came out from the ground and flew toward Xinyi. Their tiny bodies became little dots again. They were dead tired and had to transform to their original form. "Where''s the rest?" The Hutyuns didn''t reply, but Xinyi could feel their mourning. "You could have saved them if you lent them your powers when they started." The fox-spider frowned. "Stop blaming my queen. She is still learning. Don''t worry, my Queen. Let us rest for a while and we''ll bore more Hutyuns later." They mustered all of their remaining strengths and formed into a fist-size ball in Xinyi''s open palm. The spider''s blunt statement played in Xinyi''s mind as she blankly stared at the black and cold ball in her hand. This experience proved to her she totally lacked knowledge and experience. "Thank you, spider. I owe you one this time. Please release him, Sir Tyriece." Tyriece understood her downcast countenance and sympathized with her. With a wave of a hand, the cage became dust falling on the spider''s feet. Chapter 164 - Respect Is Earned, Not Imposed They stayed in the room, waiting for the two to wake up. Thanks to Tyriece making the flooring into solid rock and for Lofey drying the place, the room was spick-and-span in no time. Xinyi was sullen, sitting beside the sleeping Nianshi. Apprehensions flooded her mind. The Hutyuns went into hibernation while she had no inkling when Nianshi and Meirga would wake up. Aside from the Godingan heroes, Lengshui was the only one left for her in times of need. She thought of doing the naming ritual with the other two spirit guardians in her artifacts so they could help her like Lengshui, but Alva told her she could only do the ritual inside her domain. Suddenly she realized something. It came like a slap on her face, making her ashamed of herself. Ashamed for sending Nianshi, Meirga, and the Hutyuns into this predicament and for hurriedly thinking of naming the two spirit guardians so that someone could aid her, as if she were in a hurry to replace them. Her shoulders slumped. Without understanding Xinyi''s heaviness, Tyriece didn''t miss asking where she went when they got separated in that snowy land, but he asked out of genuine concern for her well-being. Meirga only gave them a vague explanation earlier, expecting Xinyi to explain later. He also asked the exact nature of the additional person in their team, Lengshui. Tired, Xinyi only glanced at him for a second and looked at the sleeping Nianshi. Facing all those unexpected events exhausted her. She had no heart to explain anything. Rest and peace of mind, that was what she wanted now. Good thing Lengshui talked about his nature as another spirit guardian of whom she met while they were in the snowy land as a cover story until such time Xinyi would openly divulge everything. Lengshui''s explanation was kind of vague for Tyriece, but he accepted the explanation without asking for more. He didn''t want to make it difficult for Xinyi and Lengshui. Although, Lofey sensed something was off but left the topic as it was. He had no desire to interfere in Xinyi''s matter. As long as she''s back safe and sound was fine with him. To have another reliable companion such as Lengshui was good news to him too. However, Lengshui''s constant bickering with the fox-spider left a bitter taste in the fox-spider''s tongue. With a smug on its face, the fox-spider went to a corner to avoid Lengshui. Xinyi saw this, but let them be. The spider was also a spirit guardian under her, but she still had to leave a mark on it to make it fully obey her. In fact, after marking Alva, she felt a sense of unity with all the spirit guardians in Chiji. She understood how the guardians protect and help each other. No wonder the fox-spider helped them when Nianshi and Meirga were in danger. Mostly, two spirit guardians'' lives were at stake. However, she sensed something incomprehensible happened after marking Alva but couldn''t tell what it was. As if mysterious eyes were watching her from various places, she couldn''t tell where. Yet, it was not life threatening, so she dismissed the feeling by thinking those were the spirit guardians watching her from afar and did not bother to ask Alva about it. To diligently study and build her knowledge and experience were her goals now. Her eyes went to the two heroes from Goding sitting in the corner, in deep thoughts too. She thought of asking them to teach her their fighting style. She learned martial arts from Yan Ma, but focused on self-defense. The elder was not even a Chiangda. Xinyi needed someone to teach her how to fight using power against power. Fighting against the mind-controller Mafan, being trapped in the spider''s domain, meeting the headstrong Meirga, fighting against Alva in the library ignited her desire to learn other fighting arts so she would have the confidence to face anything along the way. Relying on others to help her when she was in dire circ.u.mstances was no longer an option. She wouldn''t deny she was weak and would welcome a helping hand from friends, but she had to learn to stand on her own too. Thinking about what her predecessors had done in their times, Xinyi believed she had the power and capacity to fight against powerful enemies and face fatal incidents like with Nianshi and Meirga''s mishaps. But she also humbly admitted in her heart that she lacked knowledge in most aspects about her powers. This was her major concern and realized it could be her downfall. A firm determination to learn and improve bloomed in her. Her heart longed to see Ming too. She recalled how he protected her in the cave and even kept her from facing awkward situations about her being a Sorceress. She fervently hoped to reach the chameleon''s lair and see him soon so she would be at ease to focus on learning, but the spirit guardians who could guide her to Ming were Meirga and the fox-spider. With Meirga unconscious, she had to settle with the indifferent spider. "Spider, what is your name?" She suddenly asked. The spider only looked at her and regarded her with contempt. Lengshui, in his handsome and charming human form, scowled at the spider. How dare you? He spoke in the spider''s mind. Xinyi could hear him too. The spider shirked in fear after seeing the other one was his Senior, someone who had been a spirit guardian ahead of her. The fox-spider also felt the power of the Chief Guardian from Xinyi after she came back from her domain, but reluctant to accept her with her meager knowledge as a Sorceress. "It''s fine if you don''t want to reveal your name. I really appreciate your guidance. Because of you, Nianshi and Meirga''s life were saved," she said, staring at the two unconscious human-dragons. She didn''t press the spider further. Respect is earned, not imposed. This was an adage saying she understood well. "I know I''m not worthy of your respect for now. As the Hutyuns said I''m still learning. I''m ashamed to admit it, but it''s the truth. But I can assure you, someday I will be worthy of that respect." Her humble admittance slightly shamed the fox-spider with its mockery earlier, but still reluctant to submit. The Godingans also heard her, and honorably admired her courage and humbleness. She had the power, yet she never flaunted or acted proud against an indifferent spirit beast far below her. After speaking, Xinyi sat cross-legged at a corner. She let the essence she received from the Kore to revolve in her. Also, she familiarized herself with the power source inside her. There, she saw more images representing the essences. She recognized some, but most were new to her. As she took time to analyze each, two types of plant essence among the symbols drew her attention. One was sparkling bluish seed while the other was deep green seed. Her inner self touched the latter, and a seedling sprouted from her inner palm. This was the plant''s essence. When she touched the bluish one, her palm emitted a soothing warmth she couldn''t explain. For sure it was not fire. The flame symbol in her undoubtedly was for fire. So what was this bluish seed for? She let the warmth move in her body and her eyes widened out of a sudden. "Healing essence?" "Alva?" She called in her mind, but this time only the domain guardian could hear. "Xinyi?" Alva replied while she was in the middle of her cooking spree for Xinyi. With an apron around her waists, Alva stood inside Xinyi''s room facing a simmering dish inside a stewing pot floating in mid-air with no fire or stove underneath. "Do we have a complete book about my healing powers? Wait, all about my powers." Xinyi asked while hearing something boiling in the background. "Yes. I can send it to you. Where do you want to receive it?" Alva lifted a hand and a spoonful of simmering soup flew toward her waiting opened mouth. "Hmm, delicious," she said, letting Xinyi''s mind wonder what she was cooking. "In my bag," Xinyi said with mouth watering, thinking of a delectable soup Alva commented as ''delicious''. With a snap of a finger, the books went in Xinyi''s bag. "Okay. It''s there now," Alva said. It shocked Xinyi. It didn''t even take a second, and the books were already in the bag. She took the two. It turned out the one Alva mentioned was the book the first Sorceress wrote. The other book was about healing, but no author''s name. The second book went back to her bag and lay the first book on her lap. She opened the first page and her mouth went dry because the language was foreign to her. However, the S-shaped was there too. With no further thinking, she brought out the S-shaped metal again and placed it on top of it. The words suddenly blurred and as it cleared up, it was now in her language. She read the first paragraph and learned the first Sorceress name was Devina and dedicated the book to the incoming Sorceress to Chiji. It was said she painstakingly took time to understand her powers and wrote this book so that her future successors would have a guide to use it efficiently. Chapter 165 - Spirit Buoyed Lady Devina recounted her life-journey to Chiji. I was already ten years old when the elders realized my soul''s color fit the Great King''s requirement to become the Chief Guardian of the world called Chiji. My father didn''t want to send me, but my mother, who was born from royalty, saw this as a chance to retain her royal status as a princess and they can return to Vethilles. So my brothers and sister can also receive the titles befitting our bloodline. I left my world Zeirean accompanied by a lady tutor named Elfinlei from Vethilles to teach me about my powers and other things. We settled in a rich country of Vernaboles because my tutor said its lifestyle was almost the same as her country''s culture in Vethilles. My training started from the first month I set foot in Chiji. However, we were later to know that Lady Elfinlei only had limited knowledge of my clans''s power combined with the new power from the Great King and Chiji''s Kore. Her knowledge was all from the Vethilles'' teachings alone and deemed useless to me in Chiji. She tried her best to help me, but her body couldn''t cope up with the changing seasons of Vernaboles and died six years after. I was left on my own thereafter. I encountered another thing of which I''m not sure yet unless my successor will test this theory of mine. I believe if they brought me here when I was one-year-old, I might have absorbed more power from the Kore before I reached twenty. This was because when I arrived here, I first experienced a potent power from the Kore permeating in my body. But as time passed, it slowed down. On my twentieth birthday, Lady Elfinlei handed to me the gifts given by the Great King. These were the ring, anklet, necklace, sceptre, and the crown. After I wore them, my power doubled and I could do what I couldn''t do before, like pressing the hard-headed spirit guardians to bend on my will with ease. Sadly, my power stagnated from thereon. My body stopped absorbing power from the Kore. From there, I realized that my power should be at its utmost when I reached twenty. With this experience, this theory came forth. Somehow, it was all a theory. Looming over this idea won''t help, but I hope my successor will grant my desire to prove this theory is right. With that set aside, I focused on studying on how to make this power of great use for the task given to me by the Great King. I traveled alone, facing all kinds of opposition from other spirit guardians and from the greedy humans and Chiangdas. But through these fights, I''ve found the fighting art I needed. I hope this book can help my future successors so they won''t experience the hardsh.i.p.s I went through. I call the fighting technique, The Colorful Stone Power of the Chief Guardian. While Xinyi was reading the technique''s title, unexpectedly, she felt a vigorous power blended in her body, but the people around didn''t notice. Xinyi held her breath. "What was that?" Xinyi muttered to herself. The Godingans heard her and looked her way with facial expressions, asking what she meant. She forced a smile and reminded herself to not speak her thoughts out loud. "Nothing. Just read something interesting. That''s all." And returned her attention to the book, as if she was reading, but her mind wasn''t there. She felt the life essence of another person from that power she received now. It was from the first Sorceress. She didn''t guess it at random, but there was no doubt in her. She could also differentiate from the feeling she had with the second Sorceress'' essence from the apparition. This one had this profound sense of solitude and deep tranquility, as if the first Sorceress was very lonely but at peace with her circ.u.mstance. Quite an odd feeling. Such opposite emotions, but that was the feeling she got, while the second Sorceress'' essence had this sense of assurance with mild urgency. With this, Xinyi could partly guess their personal characteristics. The first Sorceress most likely lived in isolation to study the unique stones, beasts and landforms. She probably time travelled too. As for the second Sorceress, she might have traveled far and wide, meeting people in distinct races and timeline while relentlessly planning for the future. But this was all just her presumptions based on what she sensed from the two essence. Study, study, study. She told herself and gradually opened the same page and slightly disappointed because there was no sign of the rigorous power. But suddenly, she heard a soft whisper, telling her to absorb the essence she received. Although this was the first she heard that voice but she knew deep down it was the first Sorceress'' voice. With her eyes closed, she felt a ball of green-colored essence sitting in her nape. Using her mind, she let it move around her body. A tingling sensation went through her soft muscles, bones, and lastly her mind. After the tenth revolution of the essence, the sensation stopped. She opened her eyes, feeling refreshed. "Thank you, Lady Devina." She said it in her heart, feeling connected to the first Sorceress. After receiving the life essences given by the two Sorceress, Xinyi felt closer to her two predecessors. As if they didn''t die at all but with her the entire time, giving her courage to embark on this grand task with dauntless determination. With this encouraging feeling, she went on with her study and arrived at what she aimed to find about her unique powers. After I marked the spirit guardian in my domain and got the essence from the garden, my senses improved. I can hear farther, move faster, and see the powers inside me and the other beings'' powers over them too. Xinyi smiled. She finally understood Alva planned the tours inside the domain, aside from her falling in the volcano. But about moving faster, she had to test that one later if she had it too. I was ecstatic after I had a glimpsed of the powers inside me. I never heard of this from my family bloodline. It was only I who got it as a Chief Guardian of Chiji. Inside me, I saw two types of seeds, fire, water, air, rock, a ball of light, a spear, a shield, and a multi-colored whirring circle. I will tackle the attributes of these essences in this book later on because without understanding the uniqueness of the power of Chiji, one cannot be able to grasp the full potential of these powers. After reading that part, Xinyi glanced in the essences in her and her spirit buoyed to see the same images as the book stated. Would she able to learn how to use those powers now? Chapter 166 - Sworn Brother and Sister In Fengfu City, Prime Minister Xian Lang and Lifen had a close-door meeting in Ming''s study in Cuxin Estate. "We heard about Governor Lei Ming''s disappearance." Lifen jerked her head up to meet the prime minister''s eyes. "How did you know about this?" "Don''t worry. Only the King and I know about this. When we heard the Goding army intercepted General Wu Lian at Ninpu City, the King sent his black guards to protect Governor Lei Ming and his family but they arrived late. They only witnessed my..." His chest hurt to remember Xinyi was not his bosom child, but his face didn''t show this. "... the governor''s wife''s display of power. They reported this to the King. The Black Guards are Chiangdas who swore their allegiance to the King alone so your secrets are safe from evil ears to hear." Unfortunately, Lifen didn''t know Xinyi was not the prime minister''s biological child and misunderstood him. It was because he had sworn in his heart to bring this secret to his grave because he didn''t want to hurt Xinyi further. Lifen scowled at the prime minister. "Why are you addressing your son-in-law and your own daughter like outsiders? She is even the chosen Sorceress. This was all your plan to marry her off to my son, of which the King agreed. Who knows? Sending my son here might also be one of your plans." "Big sister, please don''t make things difficult for this sworn younger brother of yours. Please understand my difficulties. My daughter and I have been separated for years. I ... I hardly know her, but I believe she has grown up as a fine lady. But I still feel awkward talking about her. I gave her to your son because he is trustworthy and a Chiangda too. I also trust you and your son won''t mistreat her. Am I right?" Lifen didn''t say a word, but only stared at him with a solemn face. "Sending your son here was the king''s idea. He trusts your son is capable of protecting the secrets within these walls. Come on. You know I can''t expose the king''s plans without care. I am only his pawn acting the villain." He let out a sigh. Lifen clenched a fist and faced the window. "Humph, that old rascal. He''s supposed to be our sworn big brother, but told us to keep it a secret. But why didn''t he tell me this so my son won''t feel left out? Knowing this now makes me feel left out too." "Please understand big brother''s difficulties. He is the king. The ruler of this country. Unlike those days when we were still young. But now, he can''t easily divulge his plans to everyone, including to you, an outsider of the royal court." He sighed again. "It was also my mistake for not telling your son the truth, about why he was sent here and about my daughter''s true identity. It was because I was still in doubt if I was doing the right thing." Unknown to Lifen, the prime minister''s last sentence was talking about the message left to him by the late Sorceress. The message said not to mention her identity to anyone and to marry her off to Lifen''s son, but didn''t specify which son. But he couldn''t tell this to his sworn sister in front of him because he didn''t know she was a descendant of the late Sorceress'' disciple. However, after Xinyi displayed her powers in Fengfu, he assumed Lifen had learned of Xinyi''s origin as the powerful Sorceress who was only mentioned in old folk tales. This conversation confirmed his assumptions. Her countenance softened. "Fine, but what are his plans now since he sent you here in secret and didn''t flaunt your title as the prime minister?" "We heard the old organization, Cleansing Fire, disguised themselves as merchants and announced to every country to buy the stones. If possible, including the stone mines itself. And if they can''t get it the subtle way, they will get it by force. The king sent me to protect it in the governor''s absence." [The organization''s background in Chapters 23 and 103.] "I take it, I am part of this plan since you came straight to me. What is the part I need to play?" "Keep everything that happened about your son''s disappearance and my daughter''s powers in secret. But I believe you already did that. In case this is exposed, spread out any rumor to dispel the truth. I also need you to continue as the governor so I can keep our movements against the organization in utmost secrecy." Lifen had no qualms on what he said. The prime minister took her silence as her tacit agreement. This displayed each one as an open book to each other''s eyes for having known each other for years. "How is General Wu Lian? How''s your other children?" she said. "He is in a coma right now..." They went on through the day, catching up for old times'' sake. [General Wu Lian''s fight happened in Chapter 51.] ---- o ---- Xinyi spent most of her time reading the first Sorceress'' book. Yet, the excitement she initially felt slowly dimmed as there was nothing more about the essences in the following paragraphs. Impatience crept in her and wished to skip the other topics to reach that part soon, but scolded herself. Xinyi, self-control. Lady Devina had her reasons she wrote it in the latter part. So learn to wait. But her brows furrowed as she read more. The following lines were a repetition of what the late Sorceress told Xinyi. The urge to skip popped out again, but along the lines, her eyes thinned as she read an intriguing part. Chiji is a unique world incomparable to other worlds. Although its power lies in the Kore, but the true power lies in the powerful spirit beings in this world because without them, the power chain will die. Other worlds have their own way to keep the power chains alive, but their powerful spirit beings are few. In contrast to Chiji, they used other means to power up the power chains and were costly not just in monetary ways but also in the lives sacrificed for it. If only the powerful beings in this world unite, Chiji will become the most powerful world second to Vethilles. "Wow, what the heck? If that is true, why the power chain dwindled?" She read the two paragraphs again and couldn''t help but be proud to be the Chief Guardian in Chiji. But as the adage said, With Great Privilege Comes Great Responsibility. Thinking along this line made her silently yell in her mind. How to convince the world to change for the better so they would reach the pinnacle of their power? She shook her head and blew strands of hair covering her eyes. "This is an uphill battle. What is to be proud of? I might be the Chief Guardian, but it feels like I''m only carrying a burdensome title." "Now that you know, then do something about it." Alva said in her mind. That statement made Xinyi stop and think. Alva was right. She had the book to guide her, unlike in Lady Devina''s time. This inspired her and promised to try her best. She thanked the Koi girl. A day had gone, but the two dragons were still unconscious. Xinyi never expected this. What is wrong with them? Are they in a coma? Or maybe another reason I don''t know? She was not at peace at all. Chapter 167 - Scatterbrain Xinyi laid two fingers on Nianshi''s pulse to examine his body condition. She learned this from Lifen Ma. A minute after, her chest loosened to find nothing noteworthy. There were only recuperating, she thought. The topic in the book went to the different beings in Chiji and sparked her interest. Spirit Beings are composed of Spirit Beasts, Spirit Lands, and Chiangdas. There are different animals or creatures in this world. The animals are categorized into three: ordinary, magical, and the spirit beasts. Ordinary animals have no powers. Magical animals have powers, but they can''t speak. Spirit Beasts can speak and think like humans. They have powers comparable or greater than Chiangdas. Most are deadly and should not be taken lightly. The last two types are hunted by humans for their hide to forge armors and weapons, and the meat for strength or for healing certain illnesses. She agreed on the willfulness of spirit beasts as a person who spent most of her life with animals. The fox-spider was a good example. About the meat use for healing, she hadn''t known this. She figured the animals might have hidden this important point from her. Regardless, meat was not in her diet, so how could she know? Spirit Lands are different land formations like rivers, springs, forest, a garden. It has a life essence that nourishes and strengthens Chiangdas, magical beasts and spirit beasts. It can even heal normal humans with the uncommon and deadly illnesses. I heard cases that these spirit lands could heal a person was in a critical stage or on the verge of death but never encountered one. "Hmm, so that''s the reason Xionmao doesn''t want us to tell anyone about the water from the sacred river. That makes sense. If these spirit lands could really heal even a dying man, greedy man should not get a hold of these places." She said to herself while reading. After reading those parts, her body ached and wished to move around. She swept her gaze around to ask the Godingans to teach her their fighting style. But dismayed to find them sleeping. Staying inside this tunnel for a long period would make one lazy. Unknown to her, each was busy in their own musings with eyes shut. Their minds worked on how they could prevail without relying so much on their powers when the same situation in the snowy lands came along their travels. Being alone and no one to talk to, her mind drifted and went back on the reason why they were here, to find Ming. This led her to get anxious again. Anxious of the well-being of the two dragons and eager to leave the tunnel and find Ming. Her eyes went to Nianshi again. "Alva, why didn''t they wake up yet? There must be something wrong with them." "Hmm, this is unusual. I suggest you read the book about healing. I think I read something like this a long time ago." Alva said through telepathy. "When was this long time ago?" "Hmm, I think that was one of the books I read first after the first Sorceress brought these ocean of books. So think of it as hundreds of years ago. Haha. Just read it." She agreed with Alva, but something itched in her. Xinyi thought of trying her healing essence to Nianshi. She laid her hand on Nianshi''s chest and tried to let her healing essence run through his body but after three full rounds of her essence, beads of sweat dropped from her forehead but there were no changes in Nianshi''s countenance. It seemed healing this legendary dragon was not as easy as healing ordinary humans. This experience broadened her horizons. Her mind reeled to understand why. The conclusion she had was because of their body constitution and as powerful beings. Even though they were in their human form, they were still humongous and powerful dragons. With only her present power to utilize, failure was imminent. She let out a deep sigh. With shame, the outcome disappointed her and admitted her incompetence. However, she always believed that there was a solution in every problem and she had to find it. Looking at the two books in front of her, she was unsure on which to read. Analyzing her indecisiveness, she finally understood that she was not planning well. All she did was letting her worries lead her to what she would do. She had no clear aim, although her desire to learn and improve was there. I''m a scatterbrain. That''s why I''m this weak that even a spider won''t recognize. With this in mind, she found her two priorities. First, learning the fighting style of the first Sorceress, so she could face the willful spirit guardians and her future enemies. And time was of the essence. She couldn''t waste more. Xinyi was now eighteen. Only two years left before her twentieth birthday. Two years would pass away before she would know it. She had to find the tomb and get the crown, but this could also be another perilous journey. She had a foreboding that she would face unknown obstacles before she could even reach that age, and that would be c.u.mbersome if she was not prepared. This trip to the chameleon''s lair was even more troublesome than expected. To face a lot of trials, she thought was handmade by her predecessor in this journey, was out of her expectations. Thus, she prepared herself to meet no lesser or maybe greater obstacles in finding the tomb and getting the crown. Thinking through these irritated her, too. Why would her predecessor lay so many obstacles for her? Why didn''t she pave an easier path than this tiresome one? Why was Ming included in this, or was it just a coincidence? Was Ming''s mishap and disappearance orchestrated by her predecessor? But to whom to ask or voice her complaints? She could only sigh in resignation. Little did she know the late Sorceress laid this not for her but to protect the two principal spirit beings that gave life to the power chain of which she would see and know later. The second pressing matter was building her knowledge about healing. She had to wake Nianshi and Meirga, not just out of guilt of her mistake that led them to this terrible situation, but because she didn''t want to lose Nianshi the most. Ming''s situation was also another matter related to healing. In the end, she decided to learn both fighting and healing arts while biting small chunks of knowledge of each at a time. She divided her daily activities in three portions. In the morning, she would study the art of healing and in the afternoon would be The Colorful Stone Power of the Chief Guardian. At night, she would study the different power essences in her, so she could read books about them before retiring at night. About the Chiangda clans and rituals, she set it aside at the corner of her mind, for this was not an urgent matter for their present circ.u.mstance, she thought. Chapter 168 - Tyriece Falling In Love Another day began for Xinyi. She skimmed through the first Sorceress'' book for topics about healing, but it said nothing much. Xinyi assumed the first Sorceress only wrote about the fighting art and about the essence powers inside her. Looking at the latter topic was a temptation, but she reminded herself about what Lady Devina said, "... without understanding the uniqueness of the power of Chiji, one cannot be able to grasp the full potential of these powers." Nevertheless, Xinyi threw all cautions to the air and skipped several topics until she found about the power essences in her. Her eyes glinted. Just a glimpse won''t hurt. I''ll go back to the previous topics later. She assured herself. The power essences are simple to use. Use them according to what they represent. Fire essence is for fire Disinterested, she skipped again. For the others, the green seed is about using the plants'' powers. The bluish seed is for healing. The spear is to attack using the natural power of the Kore while the shield is for defense. Xinyi''s forehead wrinkled. The last sentence made little sense. What did it mean by using the Kore''s natural power? But to see a defensive power delighted her. She went on. The whirring multi-colored ball is for using the stone''s power. Using this last essence brought me to this fighting art of this book. After learning how the Kore and the stones work together, I can integrate the essence with them. Eh? This puzzled her and hastily read more to understand this part, but nothing was said more. The following paragraphs were all about the stones. She heaved a deep sigh to understand she had no choice but to go back to the previous topics. Somehow, knowing she had a defensive power was worth the skip, she thought. She reminded herself to go back to her schedule for the day and set aside this book. Xinyi flipped open the book about healing by an anonymous author. She doubted the credibility of the book, but since Alva recommended this, she might at least read it, hoping she would find a clue to understand their situation. However, as she read through it, she got bored. There were so many medical terminologies she couldn''t comprehend. Even though she loved to study medicine, this book was on the extreme side. The author could be a practicing doctor but also teaching in medical schools. Thus, she skipped the topics and skimmed through the pages again. As she neared the last few pages, she almost tossed the book away. But suddenly, a chapter title caught her eye, Chiangdas and Spirit Beasts'' Illnesses and Cure. Chiangdas and Spirit Beasts rarely get sick. They have sturdier bodies and bodily systems compared to ordinary humans and animals. Common illnesses are rare to them. But when they get sick, most cases were from improper absorption of life essence from spirit beings. Example: A Chiangda eating a hefty chunk of meat from spirit beasts which contains a good amount of life essence beyond what the Chiangda needed. Another example is imbalance absorption of life essence in spirit lands. She paused momentarily. "Hmm, this is what I experienced in my garden and the volcano." A fellow doctor came to me once and sought for a remedy for a Chiangda who spent three days absorbing life essence in a newly discovered sacred cave of an unknown origin. Instead of feeling strong and invigorated, he fell sick after he left the cave. He went into a coma days after. After learning of this, I checked his pulse and found it beating faster than usual. As a Healing Chiangda "Oh. There is such a thing as a Healing Chiangda. This might be one of the rare types. I need to read more about Chiangdas too." She continued reading. I directly used my power to see the condition of the absorbed essences in his body. I saw the excess essence was still flowing. He was not sick, but the flowing of excess essence used up his energy and his body can''t cope up anymore. If we let the excess continue to flow, it might lead to internal bleeding. I recommended that he undergo a reverse flow method. Meaning, instead of letting it continue to flow inside him, a Chiangda or two or a spirit beast will absorb it from him but this was considered as a taboo. Absorbing essence from another Chiangda is like slowly taking away their vigor and could end in death for the involuntary donor if it''s not controlled. Chiangdas shunned such a practice. In fact, a few succeeded but alienated by their clan afterward, even if they did it in good will. If only they brough him to me when he was still conscious, I could have directed him to use his powers to drain his body from the stored essences. Then the unused flowing essence will fill in the emptied muscles, bones, and other parts with no damage done. With these, Xinyi now finally understood what the spring spirit told her. At that time, she couldn''t comprehend everything that the spring spirit said because of her severe headache. Even with Nianshi and Meirga''s situation, she was merely grasping the tip of the iceberg concerning power healing. But now, her confidence grew as she gained knowledge. She was sorry for the healing Chiangda''s patient though, and thankful that she had the spring spirit to help her expel and refine those excess essences she unknowingly absorbed. As the story went on, the doctor/author wouldn''t administer the reverse method without the patient or the parent''s consent. Sadly, the man who brought the Chiangda carried the patient back to his family and didn''t come back. The remaining topics in the book covered other illnesses and nothing more of what was useful to Xinyi for now. She sighed, looking back at the two sleeping. "Their case seems nearer to this healing Chiangda''s patient. Alva, I need someone who knows about healing essence." "How about asking the spring spirit?" Alva piled more books next to her bed and Xinyi could hear the falling books in her mind. "How about bringing these two there?" Xinyi suggested. "No, your power is not enough yet to bring them there. You can do that when you already have three-fourth of your power. You still have half. You also need to mark the other two guardians first and to spend more time in the spring for yourself. "The previous Sorceress prepared them for you to become stronger first. Think on this line. If you''re strong, it won''t be that hard to help others, but if you''re weak, you might only end up burdening other people." Shame engulfed Xinyi. A little power clouded her mind. "Thank you for your reminder, Alva. I will visit the spring spirit later. Just prepare the books all about healing. Either for humans and beasts." Then she recalled the spirit spring said about it getting weak sometimes. "Include the books for healing spirit lands too." If she was to bring healing and balance in this world, she must be prepared in mind, in spirit and in physical strength. So when she received her full power, she could use it in its fullness. As she was preoccupied on ways to read Nianshi''s health, time had passed and the sun climbed up the highest peak above their heads but they couldn''t see it since they were in the tunnel with the crystals walls as their source of light. They depended on their body clock to know when to eat or sleep. Nonetheless, Xinyi exhausted her mind effortlessly. And so half of her day was over in this manner. After a hearty meal with the Godingans, both men sparred to exercise their lazy bodies. Well, the so-called spar went from calm to a growling and bellowing insults at each other while attacking the other without restraint. Thanks to their pride and bad temper, Xinyi got her two willing patients to practice her healing power. However, as a newbie in healing arts, Xinyi couldn''t provide the tenderness of an expert nurse. Rather, she had to glare at Tyriece as he loudly complained about the way she clutched his painful shoulders without reservations, like she was holding and twisting a cloth without care. But who would dare complain at her when no one else could heal them in this hidden tunnel? It was their fault for letting their pride pop out its ugly head as they spar. Both sides wanted to outwit the other while hated to lose. Looking at Tyriece''s broad shoulders and sturdy muscles inspired Xinyi to try to peek in his inner powers the same way she did to herself in the spring. She closed her eyes and focused on her inner sight in Tyriece''s well-toned body. The result delighted her. She saw the strong, large, and evenly distributed inner stone-like essence running inside him, but the young Knight didn''t know she peeked in. "So this was the healing Chiangda saw," she said to herself with a knowing smile. After harshly twisting his shoulders as he screamed in pain, she declared all of his wounds were external. She placed her palms and let her healing essence heal his wounds and swollen shoulders. He got healed in less than the time she examined him. With Lofey, she skipped the twisty examination after glancing at his nonchalant face. She only peered into his inner power and healed him right away. So much to Tyriece''s desire of seeing Lofey scream in pain. However, his eyes glistened as he saw her serious and perspiring face while healing Lofey''s swelling arms. Her pinkish cheeks and crimson-colored lips allured him to the fault. His heart yearned to touch her and kiss her. Lofey saw this and looked at him with narrowed eyes, shaking his head. Tyriece looked away after seeing the old man''s warning. He sighed inwardly. The general couldn''t blame Tyriece because Xinyi was the first woman who caught his attention. Tyriece spent his young life learning and fighting on the battlefield, disregarding anything about the fairer s.e.x. Although most young ladies with noble birth in Goding fancied to become his wife or only a concubine, no one caught his affection. Now, this strong-willed, humble, and honest but married lady came to his life, alarmed Lofey. This was totally a mistake. Tyriece knew it too. That was why he could only look away and hide this feeling at the recesses of his heart. Chapter 169 - Dummy Chapter. Dont Read Note: Sorry for the inconvenience. I will upload the right chapter an hour later. This is to keep the bots from copying my book. Another day began for Xinyi. She skimmed through the first Sorceress'' book for topics about healing but nothing was said much. Xinyi assumed the first Sorceress only wrote about the fighting art and about the essence powers inside her. Looking at the latter topic was a temptation but she reminded herself about what Lady Devina said, "...without understanding the uniqueness of the power of Chiji, one cannot be able to grasp the full potential of these powers." Nevertheless, Xinyi threw all cautions to the air and skipped several topics until she found about the power essences inside her. Her eyes glinted. Just a glimpse won''t hurt. I''ll go back to the previous topics later. She assured herself. The power essences are simple to use. Use them according to what they represent. Fire essence is for fire Disinterested, she skipped again. For the others, the green seed is about using the plants'' powers. The bluish seed is for healing. The spear is to attack using the natural power of the Kore while the shield is for defense. Xinyi''s forehead wrinkled. The last sentence didn''t make any sense. What did it mean by using the Kore''s natural power? But to see a defensive power delighted her. She went on. The whirring multi-colored ball is for using the stone''s power. Using this last essence brought me to this fighting art of this book. After learning how the Kore and the stones work together, I can integrate the essence with them. Eh? This puzzled her and hastily read more to understand this part but nothing was said more. The following paragraphs were all about the stones. She heaved a deep sigh to understand she had no choice but to go back to the previous topics. Somehow, knowing she had a defensive power was worth the skip, she thought. She reminded herself to go back to her schedule for the day and set aside this book. Xinyi flipped open the book about healing by an anonymous author. She doubted the credibility of the book but since Alva recommended this, she might at least read it, hoping she would find a clue to understand their situation. However, as she read through it, she got bored. There were so many medical terminologies she couldn''t comprehend. Even though she loved to study medicine, this book was on the extreme side. The author could be a practicing doctor but also teaching in medical schools. Thus, she skipped the topics and skimmed through the pages, again. As she neared the last few pages, she almost tossed the book away. But suddenly, a chapter title caught her eye, Chiangdas and Spirit Beasts'' Illnesses and Cure. Chiangdas and Spirit Beasts rarely get sick. They have sturdier bodies and bodily systems compared to ordinary humans and animals. Common illnesses are rare to them. But when they get sick, most cases were from improper absorption of life essence from spirit beings. Example: A Chiangda eating a hefty chunk of meat from spirit beasts which contains a good amount of life essence beyond what the Chiangda needed. Another example is imbalance absorption of life essence in spirit lands. She paused momentarily. "Hmm, this is what I experienced in my garden and the volcano." A fellow doctor came to me once and sought for a remedy for a Chiangda who spent three days absorbing life essence in a newly discovered sacred cave of an unknown origin. Instead of feeling strong and invigorated, he fell sick after he left the cave. He went into a coma days after. After learning of this, I checked his pulse and found it beating faster than usual. As a Healing Chiangda "Oh. There is such a thing as a Healing Chiangda. This might be one of the rare types. I need to read more about Chiangdas too." She continued reading. I directly used my power to see the condition of the absorbed essences in his body. I saw the excess essence were still flowing. He was not sick but the flowing of excess essence used up his energy and his body can''t cope up anymore. If we let the excess continue to flow, it might lead to internal bleeding. I recommended that he undergo a reverse flow method. Meaning, instead of letting it continue to flow inside him, a Chiangda or two or a spirit beast will absorb it from him but this was considered as a taboo. Absorbing essence from another Chiangda is like slowly taking away their vigor and could end in death for the involuntary donor if it''s not controlled. Chiangdas shunned such a practice. In fact, a few succeeded and were alienated by their clan. If only he was conscious when he was brought to me, I could have directed him to use his powers to drain his body from the stored essences. Then the unused flowing essence will fill in the emptied muscles, bones, and other parts with no damage done. With these, Xinyi now finally understood what the spring spirit told her. At that time, she couldn''t comprehend everything that the spring spirit said because of her severe headache. Even with Nianshi and Meirga''s situation, she was merely grasping the tip of the iceberg concerning power healing. But now, her confidence grew as she gained knowledge. She was sorry for the healing Chiangda''s patient though and thankful that she had the spring spirit to help her expel and refine those excess essences she unknowingly absorbed. As the story went on, the doctor/author wouldn''t administer the reverse method without the patient or the parent''s consent. Sadly, the man who brought the Chiangda carried the patient back to his family and didn''t come back. The remaining topics in the book covered other illnesses and nothing more of what was useful to Xinyi for now. She sighed, looking back at the two sleeping. "Their case seems nearer to this healing Chiangda''s patient. Alva, I need someone who knows about healing essence." "How about asking the spring spirit?" Alva piled more books next to her bed and Xinyi could hear the falling books in her mind. "How about bringing these two there?" Xinyi suggested. "No, your power is not enough yet to bring them there. You can do that when you already have three-fourth of your power. You still have half. You also need to mark the other two guardians first and to spend more time in the spring for yourself. "The previous Sorceress prepared them for you to become stronger first. Think on this line. If you''re strong, it won''t be that hard to help others but if you''re weak, you might only end up burdening other people." Shame engulfed Xinyi. A little power clouded her mind. "Thank you for your reminder, Alva. I will visit the spring spirit later. Just prepare the books all about healing. Either for humans and beasts." Then she recalled the spirit spring said about it getting weak sometimes. "Include the books for healing spirit lands too." If she was to bring healing and balance in this world, she must be prepared in mind, in spirit and in physical strength. So when she received her full power, she would be able to use it in its fullness. As she was preoccupied on ways to read Nianshi''s health, time had passed and the sun climbed up the highest peak above their heads but they couldn''t see it since they were in the tunnel with the crystals walls as their source of light. They depended on their body clock to know when to eat or sleep. Nonetheless, Xinyi exhausted her mind effortlessly. And so half of her day was over in this manner. After a hearty meal with the Godingans, both men decided to spar to exercise their lazy bodies. Well, the so-called spar went from calm to a growling and bellowing insults at each other while attacking the other without restraint. Thanks to their pride and bad temper, Xinyi got her two willing patients to practice her healing power. However, as a newbie in healing arts, Xinyi couldn''t provide the tenderness of an expert nurse. Rather, she had to glare at Tyriece as he loudly complained the way she clutched his painful shoulders without reservations like she was holding and twisting a cloth without care. But who would dare complain at her when no one else could heal them in this hidden tunnel? It was their fault for letting their pride pop out its ugly head as they spar. Both sides wanted to outwit the other while hated to lose. Looking at Tyriece''s broad shoulders and sturdy muscles inspired Xinyi to try to peek in his inner powers the same way she did to herself in the spring. She closed her eyes and focused her inner sight in Tyriece''s well-toned body. The result delighted her. She saw the strong, large, and evenly distributed inner stone-like essence running inside him but the young Knight didn''t know she peeked in. "So this was the healing Chiangda saw," she said to herself with a knowing smile. After harshly twisting his shoulders as he screamed in pain, she declared all of his wounds were external. She placed her palms and let her healing essence heal his wounds and swollen shoulders. He got healed in less than the time she examined him. With Lofey, she skipped the twisty examination after glancing at his nonchalant face. She only peered into his inner power and healed him right away. So much to Tyriece''s desire of seeing Lofey scream in pain. However, his eyes glistened as he saw her serious and perspiring face while healing Lofey''s swelling arms. His throat went dry, watching her pinkish cheeks and alluring crimson-colored lips tempting him to the fault. His heart yearned to touch her and kiss her. Lofey saw this and looked at him with narrowed eyes, shaking his head. Tyriece looked away after seeing the old man''s warning. He sighed inwardly. The general couldn''t blame Tyriece because Xinyi was the first woman who caught his attention. Tyriece spent his young life learning and fighting in the battle field, disregarding anything about the fairer s.e.x. Although most young ladies with noble birth in Goding fancied to become his wife or a concubine, no one caught his affection. Now, this strong-willed, humble, and honest but married lady came to his life, alarmed Lofey. This was totally a mistake. Tyriece knew it too. That was why he could only look away and hide this feeling at the recesses of his heart. Chapter 170 - Dummy Title, Dont Read [For my readers, please wait for a while and I will upload the right chapter. For those reading in other sites, please support the author by reading in /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205] Another day began for Xinyi. She skimmed through the first Sorceress'' book for topics about healing but nothing was said much. Xinyi assumed the first Sorceress only wrote about the fighting art and about the essence powers inside her. Looking at the latter topic was a temptation but she reminded herself about what Lady Devina said, "...without understanding the uniqueness of the power of Chiji, one cannot be able to grasp the full potential of these powers." Nevertheless, Xinyi threw all cautions to the air and skipped several topics until she found about the power essences inside her. Her eyes glinted. Just a glimpse won''t hurt. I''ll go back to the previous topics later. She assured herself. The power essences are simple to use. Use them according to what they represent. Fire essence is for fire Disinterested, she skipped again. For the others, the green seed is about using the plants'' powers. The bluish seed is for healing. The spear is to attack using the natural power of the Kore while the shield is for defense. Xinyi''s forehead wrinkled. The last sentence didn''t make any sense. What did it mean by using the Kore''s natural power? But to see a defensive power delighted her. She went on. The whirring multi-colored ball is for using the stone''s power. Using this last essence brought me to this fighting art of this book. After learning how the Kore and the stones work together, I can integrate the essence with them. Eh? This puzzled her and hastily read more to understand this part but nothing was said more. The following paragraphs were all about the stones. She heaved a deep sigh to understand she had no choice but to go back to the previous topics. Somehow, knowing she had a defensive power was worth the skip, she thought. She reminded herself to go back to her schedule for the day and set aside this book. Xinyi flipped open the book about healing by an anonymous author. She doubted the credibility of the book but since Alva recommended this, she might at least read it, hoping she would find a clue to understand their situation. However, as she read through it, she got bored. There were so many medical terminologies she couldn''t comprehend. Even though she loved to study medicine, this book was on the extreme side. The author could be a practicing doctor but also teaching in medical schools. Thus, she skipped the topics and skimmed through the pages, again. As she neared the last few pages, she almost tossed the book away. But suddenly, a chapter title caught her eye, Chiangdas and Spirit Beasts'' Illnesses and Cure. Chiangdas and Spirit Beasts rarely get sick. They have sturdier bodies and bodily systems compared to ordinary humans and animals. Common illnesses are rare to them. But when they get sick, most cases were from improper absorption of life essence from spirit beings. Example: A Chiangda eating a hefty chunk of meat from spirit beasts which contains a good amount of life essence beyond what the Chiangda needed. Another example is imbalance absorption of life essence in spirit lands. She paused momentarily. "Hmm, this is what I experienced in my garden and the volcano." A fellow doctor came to me once and sought for a remedy for a Chiangda who spent three days absorbing life essence in a newly discovered sacred cave of an unknown origin. Instead of feeling strong and invigorated, he fell sick after he left the cave. He went into a coma days after. After learning of this, I checked his pulse and found it beating faster than usual. As a Healing Chiangda "Oh. There is such a thing as a Healing Chiangda. This might be one of the rare types. I need to read more about Chiangdas too." She continued reading. I directly used my power to see the condition of the absorbed essences in his body. I saw the excess essence were still flowing. He was not sick but the flowing of excess essence used up his energy and his body can''t cope up anymore. If we let the excess continue to flow, it might lead to internal bleeding. I recommended that he undergo a reverse flow method. Meaning, instead of letting it continue to flow inside him, a Chiangda or two or a spirit beast will absorb it from him but this was considered as a taboo. Absorbing essence from another Chiangda is like slowly taking away their vigor and could end in death for the involuntary donor if it''s not controlled. Chiangdas shunned such a practice. In fact, a few succeeded and were alienated by their clan. If only he was conscious when he was brought to me, I could have directed him to use his powers to drain his body from the stored essences. Then the unused flowing essence will fill in the emptied muscles, bones, and other parts with no damage done. With these, Xinyi now finally understood what the spring spirit told her. At that time, she couldn''t comprehend everything that the spring spirit said because of her severe headache. Even with Nianshi and Meirga''s situation, she was merely grasping the tip of the iceberg concerning power healing. But now, her confidence grew as she gained knowledge. She was sorry for the healing Chiangda''s patient though and thankful that she had the spring spirit to help her expel and refine those excess essences she unknowingly absorbed. As the story went on, the doctor/author wouldn''t administer the reverse method without the patient or the parent''s consent. Sadly, the man who brought the Chiangda carried the patient back to his family and didn''t come back. The remaining topics in the book covered other illnesses and nothing more of what was useful to Xinyi for now. She sighed, looking back at the two sleeping. "Their case seems nearer to this healing Chiangda''s patient. Alva, I need someone who knows about healing essence." "How about asking the spring spirit?" Alva piled more books next to her bed and Xinyi could hear the falling books in her mind. "How about bringing these two there?" Xinyi suggested. "No, your power is not enough yet to bring them there. You can do that when you already have three-fourth of your power. You still have half. You also need to mark the other two guardians first and to spend more time in the spring for yourself. "The previous Sorceress prepared them for you to become stronger first. Think on this line. If you''re strong, it won''t be that hard to help others but if you''re weak, you might only end up burdening other people." Shame engulfed Xinyi. A little power clouded her mind. "Thank you for your reminder, Alva. I will visit the spring spirit later. Just prepare the books all about healing. Either for humans and beasts." Then she recalled the spirit spring said about it getting weak sometimes. "Include the books for healing spirit lands too." If she was to bring healing and balance in this world, she must be prepared in mind, in spirit and in physical strength. So when she received her full power, she would be able to use it in its fullness. As she was preoccupied on ways to read Nianshi''s health, time had passed and the sun climbed up the highest peak above their heads but they couldn''t see it since they were in the tunnel with the crystals walls as their source of light. They depended on their body clock to know when to eat or sleep. Nonetheless, Xinyi exhausted her mind effortlessly. And so half of her day was over in this manner. After a hearty meal with the Godingans, both men decided to spar to exercise their lazy bodies. Well, the so-called spar went from calm to a growling and bellowing insults at each other while attacking the other without restraint. Thanks to their pride and bad temper, Xinyi got her two willing patients to practice her healing power. However, as a newbie in healing arts, Xinyi couldn''t provide the tenderness of an expert nurse. Rather, she had to glare at Tyriece as he loudly complained the way she clutched his painful shoulders without reservations like she was holding and twisting a cloth without care. But who would dare complain at her when no one else could heal them in this hidden tunnel? It was their fault for letting their pride pop out its ugly head as they spar. Both sides wanted to outwit the other while hated to lose. Looking at Tyriece''s broad shoulders and sturdy muscles inspired Xinyi to try to peek in his inner powers the same way she did to herself in the spring. She closed her eyes and focused her inner sight in Tyriece''s well-toned body. The result delighted her. She saw the strong, large, and evenly distributed inner stone-like essence running inside him but the young Knight didn''t know she peeked in. "So this was the healing Chiangda saw," she said to herself with a knowing smile. After harshly twisting his shoulders as he screamed in pain, she declared all of his wounds were external. She placed her palms and let her healing essence heal his wounds and swollen shoulders. He got healed in less than the time she examined him. With Lofey, she skipped the twisty examination after glancing at his nonchalant face. She only peered into his inner power and healed him right away. So much to Tyriece''s desire of seeing Lofey scream in pain. However, his eyes glistened as he saw her serious and perspiring face while healing Lofey''s swelling arms. His throat went dry, watching her pinkish cheeks and alluring crimson-colored lips tempting him to the fault. His heart yearned to touch her and kiss her. Lofey saw this and looked at him with narrowed eyes, shaking his head. Tyriece looked away after seeing the old man''s warning. He sighed inwardly. The general couldn''t blame Tyriece because Xinyi was the first woman who caught his attention. Tyriece spent his young life learning and fighting in the battle field, disregarding anything about the fairer s.e.x. Although most young ladies with noble birth in Goding fancied to become his wife or a concubine, no one caught his affection. Now, this strong-willed, humble, and honest but married lady came to his life, alarmed Lofey. This was totally a mistake. Tyriece knew it too. That was why he could only look away and hide this feeling at the recesses of his heart. Chapter 171 - Drained Powers They became wary of the flying beasts surrounding them on air. They were in a disadvantageous position when most of them couldn''t fly. "Can you not just teleport us to the chameleon''s lair, Meirga?" Lengshui asked. Their eyes went to Meirga, eager to hear her say yes. But to their dismay... "No way I can pull that off. I could have done it, if I could. I can''t even teleport myself in my dragon form. But teleporting all of us twice in a day will drain all of my powers too. I might go into hibernation if that happens." "But you said you teleport with the chameleon." Xinyi said, recalling the gigantic chameleon she fought against. "He transforms himself into a human before we teleport." "What? He could transform too?" Xinyi never thought of this before. "All spirit guardians can. That sly spider can do it too." Meirga said with a wry smile on her face. All of them looked at the fox-spider, who feigned sleeping on Nianshi''s back with its steel web wrapped around Nianshi to keep itself from falling. In despair, each one left to their thoughts on how to fight or escape from this predicament. Lofey thought of using fire boosters on his feet, but Tyriece couldn''t make flying rocks. Tyriece could manipulate stones like boomerang, but had to concentrate when using one. For certain, he couldn''t avoid an attack if he would use this technique. The rest began their flight plans, but winning against swarms of flying beasts in all sizes was inconceivable unless the dragons would burn them, of which Xinyi would never allow. Before they could even think more, the beasts began their assault. Nianshi and Meirga swatted every beast coming their way, sending the beasts in all directions. Yet, these red-eyed beasts got back up and zoomed toward them again and again. Steel nets came out from the fox-spider''s mouth and bottom, catching and sending beasts down through the forests below. The fox-spider was elated to see his nets were an effective attack without killing, but it missed trapping the minute beings. It gritted its teeth in anger as the insects stormed on its head. Lofey saw this and burned the insects, charring a bit of the fox-spider''s hair. "Watch out!" The fox-spider winced, smelling the burnt hair. "Your welcome." Lofey said without restraint. This embarrassed the fox-spider and shut its mouth as it sent holeless nets to capture these pesky insects. All of them fought against the beasts with all their might. Although, Xinyi hated killing these flying beasts, but some died after her companions'' attacks. There was no other way around. Xinyi used her light, stunning the flying beasts for a time. They fell down but regained back their composure and flew back toward them. She was desperate but couldn''t bear to kill them. She tried to communicate through the beasts'' minds again, but was only overwhelmed by unending cries of help. And had to close her mind. How could she talk sense to these beings? She was in despair. "My lady, please forgive me but we need to kill these beasts or it''s us who will die," Nianshi said. Yet, even before Xinyi could reply, a black swarm of unknown species blackened the sky above them and ascended in great speed. The two dragons opened their mouths and about to breathe out deadly flames, but Xinyi yelled. "No, wait!" She closed her eyes and dug deep in her to find the shield essence brightened, as if beckoning her. "Hurry, my lady." Lengshui yelped as the swarms were already about a meter from them. His body was now an ice, ready to freeze these insects to their death. But he knew he couldn''t kill them all, but freezing thousands would pave a path to escape, at least. Nianshi, Lofey, and Meirga thought the same way with their fire. As the swarm went nearer and the group inhaled deeper to begin their attack when... "Shield!" Xinyi yelled at the top of her lungs. In that instant, a blue light radiated from her and spread before they could blink their eyes. The incoming insects rebounded on that blue bubble, and their bodies flickered. Xinyi watched them carefully and saw the fluctuation of the runes slowly fade when a beast''s body hit the blue light. With this, a light switched on her. "Heal," she softly said as she let the blue seed''s power to blend with the shield, making the color dark blue. To her delight, her experiment worked. The runes of all the beasts that hit the wall disappeared. This inspired her more and opened her hands wide. With this action, the healing essence spread out further outside the bubble, hitting most of the beasts a hundred meters radius around them. This astounded them, but not for long because her body fell on Nianshi''s head. "Nianshi, leave now. I overdid it," she whispered, but Nianshi could hear it well. Without delaying a second, Nianshi''s claw held Meirga''s opened claw. "Hold tight." He hollered and flew as speed as lightning away from the swarm. Seeing their prey disappeared, the bewildered beasts flew back to the dry forest. With bedraggled looks and widened eyes, no one could utter a word as they arrived on a lofty peak thousands of kilometers from the swarm. Their hairs, including the spider''s, were still swaying on one side before Nianshi could bring his feet down. They couldn''t believe they survived that speed while their flesh throbbed under their skin. But the answer lay in Xinyi''s waning blue light, engulfing them before it vanished from their sight. "Whew!" Nianshi descended with a heavy smash of his huge feet on the snowy ground below. Meirga was not fl.u.s.tered the least of the speed and came behind Nianshi, clearing a suitable area of snow, uncaring of the avalanche racing down the mountain. Somehow, no harm done because reaching that peak wouldn''t be an easy feat for humans, Chiangda or not. Dead-tired Xinyi lay on Nianshi''s head. The latter transformed into his human form and lay Xinyi on the snow. The rest gathered around them. "How is she?" Tyriece asked, running to her side and hugging her tight. "Xinyi, what''s wrong?" Dumbfounded, all stared at him, cuddling her with a pure concern like a relative or to be accurate like a lover does to his beloved, but couldn''t say a word to scold him out of concern for Xinyi. His yells woke her, and she asked to be seated. Then she lifted her arm up, stretching her upper body. "Oh, I''m fine. I''m just dead-tired after using so much of my powers." "Be careful then, my lady. Exerting so much of your essence would drain you and completely render you immobile for days." Lofey said. "Really? Is it really that bad, but I feel refreshed now. In contrast, I think my life essence is full to the brim and ready to use again." She looked inside her and saw the shield and blue seed sparkling bright compared to how it was before. "How could that be?" This astounded the veteran General Lofey. But as he thought deeper, he only experienced draining his powers twice. Those were incidents where he saved his soldiers from a grave attack, burning the whole damn place down. Analyzing deeper, although he slept the whole day after, but he felt refreshed and got stronger. Then a thought came to Xinyi. "I think draining our powers once in a while will be helpful to us." Her thoughts went to the Chiangdas rituals of draining their powers to the power veins. This might be the reason the ritual existed and not just for the power chains. With this in mind, she stood up and shouted, "Shield." The blue light appeared again, but this time she had it grow bigger, covering more area compared to what she did earlier. A huge smile broke on her face, thinking her theory was right. "My shield essence got stronger. I can cover a bigger area now." She let it illuminate for quite some time and siphoned it back in her. "Are you sure? Can you really tell the difference?" Tyriece asked. "Yes, I can. I always have a knack on the surrounding things. I''m the observant type." She suddenly punched Tyriece''s face, sending him to the ground. "Eesh! That hurts." He held his painful skin, but before he could say more, her soft palm went to his cheek, making him speechless, forgetting his painful face and what he was about to say. Her sweet smell and warm touch made him bash and didn''t want her to let go, but she did. And he realized the pain was gone that instant. "See? My healing is faster now." She said, a pitch higher. Lofey saw Tyriece enjoying the lady''s action. He shamelessly stopped this before it would lead to a misunderstanding on the young knight''s part. "Hmm, interesting. But you can try it more later. Where are we?" Lofey said. Chapter 172 - Qilins Master Lofey brought their attention to the surroundings. Uncertain where they were, all eyes went to Meirga and the fox-spider. Meirga closed her eyes and smiled. "We''re now in the chameleon''s place." "Are you sure?" Tyriece said, unsure with what he saw. A land of howling winds and blizzard of snow. Quite an interesting place for a lizard to settle. His spine tingled with the freezing air and hastily brought out his winter coat on. Meirga kindly smiled at him, sorry that his body couldn''t cope up. "Yes, I am. I can sense his presence." "This snowy peak is his lair?" Lofey saw the oddness or to be clear, letting his fire heat his body up. Why would a chameleon live in such a cold and desolate land? And where was Ming? "Indeed. But the weather wasn''t this bad the last time I came." In her mind the same question came as when they were in the dried forest. Why are these places getting worse in my visits? To make sure she was not mistaken, she closed her eyes again. Her spiritual sense tried to find the chameleon again. "I''m totally right. This is his place but on why it is snowing this badly, I don''t know. It wasn''t like this the last time I came here." Xinyi''s forehead creased. "When was this last time?" Xinyi''s thoughts were on Meirga''s words about the worsening weather. But their questions were getting on Meirga''s nerves. "Just days ago. Please. Dragon''s have good memories. We can even remember decades of history." "Sorry, I don''t mean that. Never mind. I can feel his presence too," Xinyi said. "Please bring us to his lair now." Before they could set out, Xinyi sensed a powerful but familiar being was fast approaching them. The whole team sensed it too but only the Godingans reacted negatively. "Watch out!" Lofey and Tyriece yelled and about to jump in front of Xinyi but halted on their tracks when Xinyi smiled as a reindeer-like creature pounced on her. "Shijian?" She fell on the ground with a Qilin''s head inches from her face. "Haha, I miss you." Her tongue licking Xinyi''s face. Xinyi laughed out loud as she tried to cover her face from the wet tongue but failed. Nevertheless, she enjoyed Shijian''s playful welcome. "Why are you here? But wait You can speak and You changed." Xinyi looked at Shijian''s gorgeous bold-striped covered body. Her hand reached the meter long with one branch antlers on the Qilin''s tiger-like head in front of her. "Are you really Shijian?" "Of course. Did you meet another pretty Qilin aside from me? But we''ll talk later. Come. I''ll bring you to the governor." All eyes widened to hear the word governor. Shijian stood up and Xinyi exclaimed to see the Qilin had grown as tall as a horse. "Hop on, Xinyi." With one hand on Shijian''s back, she swung her body up to sit on the Qilin''s bareback. Shijian raced away. Lengshui transformed into a sleigh of ice, letting the fox-spider and the two men sit on his chair-formed back. He slid away after the Quilin. Nianshi and Meirga followed suit, treading their feet on snowy ground. Yet, minutes had passed, but the Qilin had no sign of stopping. "Where are we heading?" Tyriece asked the human Nianshi running in paced speed beside them. "I''m not sure, but I can see a cave kilometers from here." Nianshi said. Hearing how far Nianshi could see amazed Tyriece and Lofey. They looked ahead, only finding a thick fog covering the whole place. So this is the power of a dragon''s vision Lofey thought. Unknown to them, Nianshi himself was even more awestruck on how far his vision could reach. Three kilometers was too far for him before, but now this was nothing. Is this the result of the essence from the Lavanna crystals? There was no other culprit he could point to for him to gain this ability. He sent a voice transmission to the human Meirga. "Did you feel any changes in your abilities after you wake up from that deep slumber?" Meirga''s mouth and nostrils breathed out mist as she ran. "Can''t tell much, but I think I can fly as fast as you now." "Really? Did you sense your power got stronger when I pulled you earlier?" "Yeah. Actually, your speed wasn''t a bother. I can even see where we''re heading, which wasn''t the case before." This realization delighted Meirga. This was her dream but thought of trying it later. Finding the Sorceress'' husband was of utmost importance now. Her eyes could also see where they headed. A cave with a man lying on a stone bed made of three colors arranged from orange, red to black. They entered the thick fog. The sleigh Lengshui moved closer to Shijian. Minutes passed, a light was seen ahead. Shijian entered the cave and moved to a complete stop. She snorted, exhaling smoke from her mouth and nostrils, breathing deep after a long run. As they entered, Xinyi''s heart thumped fast as her eyes caught sight of Ming. She hurriedly jumped down from Shijian''s back and ran to Ming''s side. There, she saw her husband in deep slumber. His hands were completely black. His robe was partly opened, letting her see the blackened belly. She pulled his robe apart, leaving his chest bare before her. Only her upper chest up to his head remained unchanged though slightly pale. She pulled up the pants covering his lower legs, exposing the blackened skin. Looking at his condition pained her. She wept, hugging Ming tight. The rest wanted to go nearer or to console her but they couldn''t find any words to say. They were in pain to see Ming this way too. The indifferent spider lost its indifference looking at Ming, although it couldn''t grasp why the Chief''s guardian''s husband became like this. It remembered seeing the Qilin passed by its domain with Ming on her back days ago, but missed to see his real condition. It shook its head, apologetic to Xinyi for not telling her. Tyriece held his chest, having mixed emotions. He cared for Ming, but was ashamed to think he would take over Ming''s place in Xinyi''s heart. He shook such selfish thoughts off him. How could he betray his newfound sworn brother and fellow Chiangda? He went to the cave''s opening with his back on them. He struck the wall with his fist while crying in his heart. They thought he was angry for Ming and didn''t mind him. However, Lofey understood Tyriece''s difficulties and was bitter for him. As for Nianshi, he looked away and focused his eyes outside, sensing something wasn''t right in this place. Ming''s sight also troubled him but trusted Xinyi could cope up with her agony. But finding this place''s freezing atmosphere was more disturbing. The Sacred River should be here. Where is the river? Nianshi asked himself. "Xinyi, don''t worry. My master is still alive. I came on time before the poison would reach his heart." "Master?" Xinyi said with brows raised. "Yes, his act of saving you in the mines tore off the veil of my bloodline''s legacy in me. So, my bloodline has chosen him as my master." [This happened in Chapter 119.] Xinyi looked down at the grassy ground, deep in thought. She tried to recall when Ming saved him but couldn''t remember when. "The poison? How about this poison? How did he get it?" she said. "That is actually the curse in the vengeful ghosts in the mines. He got it when he saved you. The ghoul attacked from behind you but my master pushed you and his hand was hit by the ghoul''s apparition instead." Xinyi''s palm clamped her lips as her tears fell from her eyes. She couldn''t believe he almost died saving her. "How can I heal him?" Xinyi asked, wiping her wet cheeks with her sleeve. Before Shijian could reply... "You can''t heal him unless you heal this accursed place first," a rasp voice said. They all turned toward the owner of the voice and gasped to see a colored-skin man standing behind Shijian. How did he get there without us noticing? Lofey and Tyriece took a defensive stance. Xinyi''s eyes thinned. "Chameleon." Chapter 173 - Sacred River? The human chameleon clad with long skin-tight brown toned trousers stepped lithely, as if his feet didn''t touch the ground. Rune-like colorful tattoos covered his bare upper-body and face. No wonder they didn''t know he was there the entire time because he blended too well with the painted wall which had colorful images drawn on it. As expected from a chameleon, no less. His bare feet with manicured-nailed toes walked toward Xinyi. Xinyi stood with spine erect. Her hand balled, ready for a fight as she remembered him promising to kill her the next time they meet. [Their fight happened in Chapter 89.] To her astonishment, the chameleon bowed prostrate before her. "Honorable Chief Guardian, please save the sacred river or my purpose of living is a forfeit. I would rather die if I can''t keep my promise to the great guardian of this place, Kaos, my grandfather." "Sacred river? You mean this place is or was the sacred river?" Xinyi said. She had a good look at the snowy land outside the cave. It was no river. In fact, it was as desolate as where she and the Godingans went days ago. However, as she particularly paid attention to the layout of the land, she thought it was the exact place aside from this cave. Was her mind playing tricks on her? But she had no way to know the answer and left this thought at the back of her mind. As long as she found Ming, that''s good enough for her. "The whole place outside is the Sacred River frozen into ice," the human-chameleon said. "Stand up. What is your name? And tell me what happened here and explained to me what you said earlier." The human chameleon stood and bowed at her. "My name is Kaosma. Forgive me for attacking you, Your Honor. I was ignorant and foolish to mistake you as my grandfather''s killer. I just realized it days ago." It was referring to the announcement of the Chief Guardian incident of which only Xinyi and the spirit guardians knew. Nianshi and Meirga had felt it too when they were unconscious, so it wasn''t something new to them. The two Godingans'' noted the Chief Guardian title he called her but kept their lips shut. Kaosma moved to the cave entrance. They all noticed his deep sadness. The human chameleon painfully reminisced. "Outside this cave is the great Sacred River, but it wasn''t here before. It was in another location, but the late Chief Guardian transferred it here after my grandfather died to protect it from the greedy humans who threatened its existence. "I came here along with it. But as time passed, its life essence became insufferable until it turned out like this. This is not the only place suffering but also the dried forest you passed through before coming here." Shijian intervened. "After my awakening, I brought my master here to save him, but how can I help him now? The only way to cleanse my master''s body from the curse is to dip him for days in the river, but it can''t be done now." She sadly gazed at the endless snow outside and nudged her head in Xinyi''s hand. "Please save the river, Xinyi. Please save my master." Xinyi turned at the human chameleon. "What is the cause for the river to become like this?" "That I wish to ask you as the Chief Guardian." The chameleon replied. Her mind went back to the attacking beasts, thinking they might be connected in some way. "What are the runes in the beasts'' bodies in the dried forest?" "I don''t know, my lady. The spirit guardian in that place is also suffering to the extent of drying up its life essence." They all gasped to hear such news. "Who is the spirit guardian there?" Xinyi said. "It''s Yuta. He is a spirit landform. The whole dried land is his body." "What?" Everyone was amazed to know this. They hadn''t seen anything like this before. "So you mean he has lost his essence and the runes are the result?" Xinyi said. "I''m not sure if that''s the case. He is suffering the same as this Sacred River. I can''t communicate with him anymore, but I remember him telling me that he stopped absorbing life essence from the Kore. The troubling part was his life essence was depleting, as if he was sucked dry, but didn''t know the reason." Xinyi noted all the facts she heard, but it was still not enough to lead her to a conclusion of the most probable cause or a solution to the problem, but she already had a hunch. "Does this river have a spirit that I can talk to?" "It has, but it''s hibernating for a decade now. I''ve tried to wake her several times, but it won''t. Please save the river, my lady." If the chameleon who guarded this place for decades had no answers, neither did she. Her mind went to Alva. "How can I wake the river spirit?" "You have to heal it, as the chameleon said. I suggest you review the two books in your hands. I believe you can find a clue there." "Can you just tell me? I thought you know everything." "I know much, but not all. I remember your predecessor moving this river here. But she healed it first before doing so." "How did she heal it?" "She only transferred her healing essence on it, but it was still a luscious river at that time. Not as dead as this. I don''t think that would work now. I suggest you read the two books in your hands again. It might have a clue about healing landforms." Xinyi sighed, having no appetite for reading, but she had to force herself if she wanted to heal Ming. She went back to Ming to examine his vital statistics and inner essence first. Her fingers touched his wrist, and she almost cried after feeling his very weak pulse. She gulped back her sobs inside her. She had to be strong and wished not to cry again. However, when her inner sight went to his essence, her heart was torn apart. She immediately laid her head on his chest and wailed out loud as tears fell like a stream down her face. "Oh god of our ancestors, have mercy." Her heart cried out because she couldn''t believe his essence was emptied dry aside from his chest and head where the remaining wind essence kept the accursed poison at bay, stopping it from penetrating his heart and brain. Feeling her pain, all the spirit guardians and Nianshi cried with her. Even Lofey and Tyriece couldn''t bear from crying after they heard her wails. Although they couldn''t see what she saw, they believed his condition was fatal for her to react that way. After a while, she got up. "Aside from saving the river, what else can I do to heal him?" She said, sniffing in between lines. "There is no other way. We were only able to save him using this stone bed to strengthen his essence for a time. His essence can''t hold on much longer if you delay more," the chameleon said with urgency in his tone. She shook her head. ''There must be another way. But if there''s no other way, how can I heal this vast river when I can''t even heal Nianshi? Why am I so helpless? Why can''t I be as strong as my predecessors?'' Xinyi hand-dried her tears and solemnly gazed at Ming. "I must try to heal him first." She placed her palms on top of him and let her healing essence enter his body. His body was like a sponge, sucking all of her healing essence. With this, his wind essence became stronger and revolved faster, pushing the blackness inch by inch away from his chest. But her healing essence was not enough that it absorbed her very own life essence. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead as she struggled with her depleting essence while not letting go of Ming when she saw their combined essences cleared a good portion of the poison away. ''I must hang on. I know I can heal him. Come on, just a little more.'' She tried to absorb essence from the Kore to replenish her depleting essence. But to her shock, it went in reverse instead. The ground steadily sucked her and Ming''s essences away. Her face went pale. She fought back the absorption by pulling it back to her, but she failed. She tried to lift her hand from Ming to stop the depletion of his essence, but she couldn''t. As though her hands were glued on him. Her vision became blurry and on the verge of losing her consciousness when the shield essence in her glowed, engulfing her whole body, including Ming. The absorption halted in that instant. At the start of the reversing absorption, the spirit guardians already sensed something was wrong and cried out at her. "No, Xinyi." Alva yelled in her mind. "What is happening?" the chameleon said. "My lady." "Xinyi." "Let go." The rest shouted altogether. "Do something," yelled the fox-spider and spurted out a steel thread to pull her but retracted it when the blue light appeared. However, she couldn''t hear them anymore, as if she lost her sense of hearing while fighting against the depletion of her powers. Meirga, who was nearest to Xinyi, pulled her away from Ming and Nianshi hastily carried her to keep her feet from touching the floor. The two Godingans were alerted by their shouts and shocked to see the blue light. They knew what it meant. Her shield protected them from an impending danger. "What happened?" Lofey yelled in frustration. "Damn. Can anyone tell us what''s going on?" Then they saw her pale face fell on Nianshi''s arms. Xinyi wheezed, trying to catch her breath while resting on Nianshi''s chest. Tyriece went to her side and wished to carry her himself, but kept his hands to his sides. "What happened? Xinyi, please say something." Xinyi opened her eyes and gave him a slight smile. "I understand now why the river and the forest are like this." Chapter 174 - Ming Groaned "Nianshi, put me on that stone bed." Xinyi said. When she was on it, her essence slowly recovered. This was relieving. "No doubt, Ming''s essence is the same." She smiled while smoothing the stone surface. The stone reflected the cascading colors technique in the first Sorceress'' book, and it saved Ming. They saw her smile and her skin got its pinkness back again, relieving them too. "What happened, Xinyi?" Tyriece asked again. She happily complied and told them what happened. Lofey asked in between. Xinyi didn''t spare a detail to clarify Lofey''s confusions about the Chief Guardian, essences, Kore and more. It was a long explanation and satisfied Lofey and Tyriece. They were happy to learn these and also saw that she treated them as part of them. No longer as outsiders. Her silence before and from keeping her and her people''s identity made them feel left out. Now, they feel they belonged. Xinyi didn''t mind the time spent explaining while the stone bed slowly replenished her lost essence. "I think the same thing happened to the Sacred River and the forest. They might have tried to get power from the Kore but lost their essence instead." "So, the Kore absorbed their powers?" Lofey was like a child hungry for knowledge. "No, the Kore is not capable of that, but it''s the power chain. It automatically absorbs any power it made contact with in its depleting state." [Please read this story in /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205] She shared to them where she went when they got separated and about what the late Sorceress told her. Telling them eased her mind from exposing Alva and the other two spirit guardians in her artifacts or when she disappeared to enter her domain. After they went through, Xinyi fully trusted them now. The Godingans'' amazement had no end to hear such places existed. Their explorations and wars brought them to unbelievable magical places like ancient tombs and the like, but what she revealed was a level higher. "So, there is such a ritual to power-up the chain, but I think it''s more than that. It might strengthen our powers too." Lofey added, thinking of his experience before where draining his power strengthened him. "I agree. But we need to heal this river first. And honestly, I don''t know how to do it. I need something to replenish my power while healing it." "We can transfer our powers to you." "But the river is too much for our powers. We will end up depleting all of your essence. I need something like this stone bed." She turned at the chameleon. "Is it possible to move this outside?" "I''m not sure. This has been here even before I came." That revelation puzzled them on why it existed in such a place. But set the thought aside because they needed it now. "I''ll move it outside and we can stand on it." "Hmm, I think so. Let me check Ming''s essence first." As she thought, the stone replenished Ming''s essence, but his condition didn''t change. Then an idea came to mind. "Wait, let me try it first." She climbed on the stone and tried to heal Ming while the stone strengthened her. To her disappointment, her essence only moved the poison down a half-foot long, but that was all. It wouldn''t budge further. She let go and sat back to replenish her own essence. "My healing essence is not enough." "How about we support you, so we can check if we can do it to heal the river before moving this stone?" Thinking along this line, all of them looked at the stone bed with uncertainty. The stone''s surface was only three feet wide and six feet long while the tall Ming already occupied most of the space. There was only half a foot or less left at his sides to place their feet on. Lofey voiced out his apprehension first. "The bed is too small for all of us. I''m not even sure if my big feet will fit in." His foot was as it indicated, a foot, twelve inches. And if he sat on the side, that would mean only half of his bottom could sit. He scratched his nape, unsure if he would do as they planned or not. Suddenly, Tyriece moved Ming''s body with his head almost touching the top edge of the bed to give room for Lofey at Ming''s feet. "Well, I guess this will do. You stay at brother Ming''s feet while the rest of us will be at his sides." No one objected to the idea. Instead, they climbed on the stone bed and huddled their bodies around Ming while holding hands together. The last to hold Xinyi were Tyriece and Nianshi. They passed their essence to the person beside them until it reached Xinyi. Xinyi sat near Ming''s head and transmitted her healing essence to Ming''s forehead while receiving from the others. A minute later, their face lit up to see the blackness on Ming''s skin moved inch by inch down his belly and arms. Wishing to cleanse it once and for all, their faces and clothes were wet with perspiration as they concentrated all of their powers to Xinyi but that was it. They only cleared up to just above his elbows and knees. The blackness wouldn''t budge more. They fell on the ground, exhausted. Xinyi lay beside Ming to replenish her strength. "It''s still not enough. What more if we did it to the river? We might die." Tyriece said, feeling tired to the point of yawning. Xinyi went back to her reading to find the solution to their problem. Suddenly they heard a groan. They all looked up to the stone bed. It was Ming. Xinyi sat up. "Ming? Are you awake?" Ming groaned again, but slept again. They were anxious. They thought he had woken up but to their dismay their efforts weren''t enough. "Let''s rest for a while and I''ll move the stone bed outside." Tyriece declared, understanding that as the chameleon said, there was no other way than healing the river first. Unknown to them, while Ming lay on that bed, Ming''s soul went to a faraway land. One that would change his life forever. Chapter 175 - Shame That day when Shijian the Qilin laid Ming''s body on the stone bed, Ming''s soul went into a journey on its own. Ming found himself inside an endless desert with nothing but sandy dunes and meter-length tornadoes around him. Brownish sands covered his line of sight as the wind carried it. It brushed his face, leaving a stinging pain on Ming''s skin. He had to pull his sleeves down, clipping the edge with his fingers while covering his face to keep the sand from touching his skin. "Where am I?" Small whirlwinds as high as his waist hit him but did not do any harm as he was a wind Chiangda. As it reached him, the whirlwinds only died down, settling the sand under his clothes and feet. He trudged, leaving footprints behind him after his foot sunk inches down in his every step. But the swirling winds would level the sand again. Leaving no trace of his footprints. He warily walked the desert for hours. As he looked up, the sun was still above his head and wouldn''t set at all. Ming looked back and realized everything behind him was ink-black, while it was an endless mid-noon before him. Being here for an undetermined time, or maybe days, made his throat utterly dry. Ming thought the saliva in his mouth evaporated along with the tormenting hot winds. His lips had cracked sores. He denied himself from licking it as pain was the only outcome with a bit of iron aftertaste. Time came and exhaustion caught him. He looked back and stared at the blackness, curious. He was getting nowhere if he continued to move forward. With a mind to test what was in the blackness, he walked back, thinking his situation might get better there than in this hot weather. [If you are reading this not in , please support the author JoanB by reading in . Think of the author''s needs too.] However, as he tried to enter the blackness, his leg hit a hard wall where he couldn''t pass. But what made him step back away from the blackness was the voice he heard from it. He heard his own voice saying, "I deserve respect. I am the topnotcher in the exam, I deserve to be in the royal court. I hate the prime minister and the first prince. I hate them for hurting my wife." These words eerily echoed in his ears like a recorder playing for him. Then the wordings changed. "I was a fool for thinking I could control Mafan. How could I let this Mafan control over Fengfu under my watch? I am a damn fool. I killed my people. I am a murderer. I thought I''m wise, but I''m just a prideful fool." It even played his thoughts from the time when he was still in school, where he scorned his teacher in his mind when he found out his teacher made a mistake. But in front of the good man, he only smiled like a filial student. Even at the time when he got angry with his mother for telling him not to go against the King''s edict which appointed him as governor of Fengfu. It even crossed his mind to run away, notwithstanding the shame his clan would face. Yet, he stayed, thinking he would prove himself worthy in Fengfu and would shame the King from sending him there. Then, the king would send for him to return and send the prime minister and first prince to their shame. The blackness revealed his deepest secrets that even he was ashamed to admit it to himself. Those memories were like slaps on his face. Shame. Yes, everything that played yelled at him Shame. He sat there unmoving as these words crowded his mind, as if time stopped for him until he had given up hope and wished to die buried under the sand and be forgotten. As time went, he was no longer seen where he sat. A sand hill settled on it. Not even a trace left that he was there. Then a raging tornado, one that reached the skies, swirled fast around that place and dug out all the sand on one spot, unearthing Ming. "Heal." A woman''s voice woke him. He coughed out and opened his eyes. There he lay in a deep pit, but he didn''t move. "Don''t die. Not after you''ve saved me." The voice said. Ming recognized the voice. It was Xinyi who was healing him at that moment. Yet Ming didn''t move. Those shameful words from the blackness replayed in his mind. "No, I don''t deserve you. You are so innocent, too kind-hearted and compassionate. I''m just a prideful detestable being. You are worthy to be with a better man than me. I only acted out of instinct when I saved you." His lips moved, but no words came out from it. "Even if I saved you out of love, I''m still a murderer. I murdered the good citizens of Fengfu with my pride. I didn''t listen to big brother Lofey. How could I face the children after what I''ve done? How could I face my city''s remnants after my mistakes that led their loved ones to their deaths? Just leave me alone to die." He said those words in his mind as he closed his eyes. Somehow, the tornado wouldn''t let him. It swirled faster, lifting him from the ground, laying him on higher ground. He wanted to raise his hand to stop the wind, but he had no strength left to do so. He heard a young girl''s voice. "Master, don''t die after I''ve found you." Then Xinyi''s voice played with that voice. Out of nowhere, more voices chimed in. "Come back, brother." A young man''s voice said. "Your pretty wife still needs you." "Please don''t die, brother." A booming voice said. "Who are you? Why do you want me back? I''ve done enough in this life. Let me die in peace." Ming''s lips said, but he heard nothing under his breath. Tears fell on his temples to the orifices of his ears down to the sand under his head. Back in the cave. All of them said those words in their minds while sitting on the stone bed and sending their essences to Xinyi. When Xinyi rested beside Ming, Shijian shouted. "Master, no. Don''t give up." "What do you mean, Shijian?" Xinyi hurriedly sat and asked. "I heard my master saying something, but it was full of pain and regrets." "Can he hear us?" Xinyi said, full of anxiety. "I think so, but I can''t clearly tell what he said, but I felt his love for you, Xinyi." Xinyi''s palms cupped her mouth and tears fell from her eyes again. She looked down at Ming. "Don''t give up on us. Can you hear me? We will save you. Just you wait." [If you are reading this not in , please support the author JoanB by reading in . Think of the author''s needs too.] Chapter 176 - Malrez Stone Clan [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please support the author JoanB there. Think of the author''s needs too.] Knowing Ming could hear her eased Xinyi''s heavy heart. As if a burden fell from her shoulders. All they needed to do was to heal the river and he would be healed too. His condition was more on the optimistic side now. And made her enthusiastic to read through the first Sorceress book again. She reviewed the part about the stone. Her excitement grew as she found one paragraph telling that near spirit lands, a spirit vein full of power stones existed. These stones were used to get life essence from the Kore and get essence from the spirit landforms to send it to the power chain. "There should be a power vein somewhere around here." Xinyi shouted. "Kaosma, do you know this?" "Of course. This cave is actually full of power stones." "So we need not move the stone bed, in that case." Xinyi said with the same enthusiasm. All eyes went to the walls. Lengshui, fox-spider and the two Godingans only stared at the walls, dumbfounded. However, Nianshi, Meirga, and Xinyi could sense a slight power from the walls but were almost non-existent. "Are you sure? Why can''t I feel them?" Lengshui said. "Me, too." The fox-spider said. "It is here, but something is shrouding its presence." Nianshi said and about to dig a hole in the wall but Xinyi stopped him. "Wait, look at the walls. What are those images?" Xinyi pointed a finger on the colorful drawings on it. "Chameleon, what is the meaning of those paintings?" "I honestly don''t know. It was already there when I came here." "How about this stone bed?" "It was already here too. So don''t ask me what about it." Kaosma kept on shaking his head. His negative answers frustrated her. "Did the late Sorceress tell you something when she moved the river here?" "Not all. After moving everything here, including me, she left without saying a word." "That''s weird. But anyway, can anyone tell me the meaning of these images?" She looked at Nianshi. "Were you here when the river was moved?" Nianshi and Meirga moved to the walls, smoothing their fingers on the paintings. "No. The lady usually traveled on her own and left me to work on different tasks like capturing abusive Chiangdas." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please support the author JoanB there. Think of the author''s needs too.] "Why was that?" Nianshi sighed. "Her reason was so we can cover many tasks at the same time. We did finish a lot of work in a year after that. So I don''t know the other places she went or whatever she did. She never talks much either, and I never ask too. I respected her privacy." "Okay, that explains well. Now, can you translate these images? I think it''s telling a story. This might help us heal Ming. The books I read never covered much about healing landforms." She went near the door and gazed at the images. It showed many men with bended backs and with opened palms. Circle objects in different sizes floated right above their palms. "What are those above their palms?" [Please support the author by reading in . Think of the author''s needs too.] Everyone went to her side. "I think they are stones. They depicted the same actions. They could be stone Chiangdas." "They are indeed stone Chiangdas." Nianshi said and pointed on a cryptic writing above it. "The words written here were a language of a famous stone Chiangda clan hundreds of years ago. They were famous for their powers heralded by kings. I came across their writings when the late Sorceress asked me to investigate their disappearance. I never thought the lady found them. "I found one young man imprisoned for stealing who taught me the language in exchange for his freedom. He said his father studied different languages and learned it from him." "What''s written here said this place is the ancestral land of the Malrez stone Chiangda clan. But the people left after a great ancestor named Apa Dunou died." The story went on as Nianshi translated the writings with the images. "Apa Dunou was the great Chief of the clan but he reached the age where he had to pass on the Chieftainship to the next in line but all of his sons had already died so he had to choose someone else. Let me see" Nianshi stopped, trying to figure out the images drawn near the words. Headache. If these were words, it would have been easier to translate. He was pretty bad when it comes to images. The late Sorceress had told him that countless times. Why did the writer have to combine words with images? This puzzled him. The images were people gathered around the two men in the middle. One depicted the image with a headdress, so this could be Apa Dunou. The other one could be the successor, but the people surrounding held stones in their hands. Some even held huge ones. Then underneath were images which differed totally from the rest. What was going on here? Nianshi thought there was more than one writer or ill.u.s.trator on these walls. "That line said there were disagreements that led to a fight, causing Apa Dunou to become unconscious for days." It was the fox-spider who spoke this time. All of them jerked their heads on it, making it uneasy. "How do you know so much?" Lengshui asked, feeling inferior this time. "Hey! I have nothing to do inside that stone room, so I snuck out to Fengfu City or to other city libraries and spent time reading books. I even went to the previous governors'' houses to read books in their study." "In your human form?" Lengshui gasped. "Of course, silly. How can I go there in my beast-like form? I''m too big for an ordinary spider. They might try to capture me and would surely end up badly for the ordinary humans." "Show us now. Your human form, I mean," Xinyi said. They all stared at it with intense eyes, making it gulped in pressure. "Fine, I will." In that instant, his body morphed into a pretty little girl with white hair and wearing a white long robe. "Eh! A girl?" The men loudly yelled. "Who said I''m a boy? Stop staring at me. I hate that." "So you mean there are books about these languages and images in those libraries you went to?" Nianshi interrupted because it was a kind of peculiar to find such books in cities such as Fengfu although this place was considered being rural and near the border. "Yes. Most of the books with these images were just plain ill.u.s.trated children stories and didn''t say anything about Chiangdas. But how can''t I recognize one as a spirit guardian? Some were written extensively for ancient language learning, but no one bothers to read them. They were only left for the dust and spiders like me. And I find them fascinating." This enlightened them that there were Chiangdas who left books about their languages in different ways. Maybe with the thought of preserving their language. Xinyi surmised. "Go ahead, spider. Read. I can only read the words, but those images are beyond me, though I hate to admit it," Nianshi said but with no trace of shame. The fox-spider''s chest puffed up. Hearing the mighty dragon admit defeat made her feel those readings were worth her time. She never thought Nianshi would easily give way for her. And it was an honor. The fox-spider coughed a little. "Okay, here we go." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please support the author JoanB there. Think of the author''s needs too.] Chapter 177 - Apa Dunou and Mnandou "Apa Dunou chose Mnandou, an orphan and a simple herdsman to become the chief but the people didn''t agree." The fox-spider halted. "Let me be clear first, okay? There are two writers here. The one who used the clan language is the Apa Dunou while the images are from his successor Mnandou who could only write the ancient words, which are these images. "He was uneducated with the new ways as a poor herderman''s son, but he was chosen because of his honesty and kindness. This also caused the clan''s rebellion. However, unknown to both of them, the people became ambitious and wished to receive the invitations from kings to pledge their loyalty to them. "Apa Dunou never wanted for them to get involved in other country''s politics and power struggles. And be used by these so-called monarchs for their power and strength. He wanted them to live with pride as warriors. But his subjects wished not to live as herdsmen or poor warriors anymore and dreamed of the luxurious life in the cities promised to them by these kings. "Since Apa Dunou was a just and honest man, he announced a duel and the winner would become the successor, but a betrayal was already in play. Instead of a duel, they attacked Apa Dunou and wounded him badly. The clansmen fled the ancestral land in fear of Apa Dunou''s wrath. "Apa Dunou was no ordinary Chiangda. He was the strongest of them all. In fact, he was the only one proficient with the fighting art using the power stones of which they knew could annihilate them all in an instant." Under the writings was a small image of a man lying on a stone bed. They turned to the stone bed where Ming lay, and it was exactly the same color. This solved the mystery of the stone bed''s existence in that cave. "There was no one left but the young Mnandou to look after Apa Dunou. With Apa Dunou in a coma and with little essence left in his body, Mnandou erected the stone bed with the hope to keep Apa Dunou from dying. But years had passed, but no healing came. "He relentlessly traveled to find a cure but found none. In the end, Mnandou drained up his life essence and transferred them all to Apa Dunou. Apa Dunou was devastated when he woke up to see Mnandou lying lifeless on the ground. "Apa Dunou spent the rest of his life finishing what Mnandou began. Writing the knowledge and the history of their great clan on the walls with the hope to pass on the knowledge of the rituals and their clan''s power in case one of the new generation decided to come home and start the clan again. "That''s the last." The fox-spider said when they arrived at the other side of the wall entrance. [If you are reading this story in another platform, please support the author JoanB by reading in .] "No, you''re wrong, there are more. Look up." Nianshi said with his head tilted upward. They all looked up at the ceiling and found more writings on it. "The heck. These are their fighting techniques and knowledge about the clan''s power," the fox-spider yelled. "Exactly. And my lady, I think we found the solution to our problem. I think both you and Sir Tyriece can use the stone techniques to heal the river." He breathed deep and continued. "It also says here how to create the stone bed." "Interesting. Allow me to help you too, Sorceress. I am an elemental stone manipulator, and this knowledge is totally useful to me too." The fox-spider excitedly added. "But spider, read this part." Nianshi gave the spider a sarcastic smile while showing him the words above Ming. It depicted that the clan tamed fox-spiders as their mounts and pets. The fox-spider snarled at Nianshi, making Nianshi smirked. The rest asked him to tell them why he reacted that way, but he didn''t tell them out of respect for the spider. "That is our secret." Nianshi said and bubbled in laughter. That day Nianshi and the little girl helped in translating and rewriting the knowledge on the walls in an empty book provided by Alva. They wished to skip the writing, but they had to dig the walls to unearth the power stones they needed. And that would ruin the writing. Xinyi asked Alva if there was a way or power to preserve or copy them, but Alva sadly said there was no other way but to write it in a book. So they had to continue with the task. The rest slowly dug into the walls where the translation and rewriting was done. She also asked if they have power stones that she could use from her domain to preserve the images on the walls. Alva replied that she could have a little, but not all she needed. The power stones were also needed in the domain. "Why didn''t you tell me that I can have a few?" Xinyi blurted in frustration. "It''s not I didn''t tell, but you didn''t ask." Alva plainly said the unrefuted fact. Xinyi sighed and smacked her forehead for forgetting to ask. "Just send me what you can give me." Alva placed the stones in her bag. Xinyi''s frustration doubled. It was only a few pieces, but at least it had all the colors. Yet, not even enough to come up with a slab of stone. "Is this all?" "Yup." "Did the first Sorceress leave something like jewelries with the power stones embedded in it?" Xinyi hurriedly asked, mindful of the things she needed. "Nope. She hated jewelry." "How did she fight using power stones if she didn''t embed them into something?" "She only used them in drastic times, you know. You have other powers inside you to hold your own against enemies. The ones I gave you were the exact stones she used. She manipulated them using her essences. On how she did it? I don''t know. There are some things that I can''t see of which you only can. But I think you''re a smart girl. You''ll find it soon. Don''t think too much. Just learn and apply. That''s always the best route in learning." "Yeah, you''re right. Thanks anyway." Xinyi sighed, but Alva was right. Learn and apply. No need to dwell more on it. Then her attention went to Nianshi''s statement. "Wow, Sir Tyriece. Have you ever thought that you could be one of the sons of this clan?" Nianshi said. Tyriece''s lips curved up, thinking of the possibility. "You see, here, it says that the younger generations left the land believing they must embrace the present world and migrated to the wealthy cities of Vernaboles and Goding." Nianshi finished what he read somewhere and jotted them down on the white paper using an ink and a bamboo brush. "Really? But my family name is Tevarius. I''ve heard that out of three generations there were only three of the children who awakened their powers as Chiangdas, and I''m the only stone Chiangda." "What are the powers of the other two?" Meirga said, curious of what she heard. "I heard they have water and wind." "I thought the clan''s powers are focused on one in every clan, but how come your family has more?" Xinyi said, recalling that Chiangdas passed on their powers through bloodline. "Maybe they intermarried. Two Chiangdas with different powers fell in love with each other and passed on two bloodlines in their offspring. I saw a lot of that." Lofey mixed in the conversation. "That''s possible," Xinyi said. Her eyes lit up, believing these happened to the fleeing Chiangdas in the past. They might have fallen in love as they protected each other, Xinyi thought. Alva agreed with the possible romance story in Xinyi''s mind. "That''s fascinating. I wish I can have that kind of bloodline too." The fox-spider blurted out without thinking. Tyriece poured cold water on the fox-spider''s enthusiasm. "What an interesting notion. Did your ancestors intermarry with other species? If that''s so, it would be interesting to see spiders that have water or wind as webs." He looked up at the ceiling with a finger tapping his chin. "You?" The little girl frustratingly balled a hand. "Mock my ancestors again and I will stop translating the writings." Her teeth gritted in anger, facing Tyriece. Tyriece brows knitted for a second and spoke with wide opened arms. "I''m not mocking your ancestors. I mean what I said. Did it occur to you that it is possible? You can change into your human form, so some of your species might have intermarried with humans too." "That''s enough. I don''t want to talk or think about it. We are beasts. We should only marry beasts." the fox-spider yelled and turned her back on Tyriece. "But intermarriage between different species happened but not openly practiced." Tyriece added, feeling the topic hadn''t ended yet. "Because the children will suffer with the outcome." The fox-spider remained silent and went on with her writing. Xinyi could tell the topic was a troubling matter for the fox-spider and thought she had to say something. "Please calm down. Remember why we are here. We are here for Ming, for the river, and to preserve this clan''s power and history. It is pointless to fight. Please apologize, Sir Tyriece." Xinyi got wary if they couldn''t finish the task before they could heal Ming. "I didn''t say anything wrong. But sorry if I touched a painful spot." Tyriece said. He felt something wasn''t right with this fox-spider. It even crossed his mind that this fox-spider was a result of such untoward practice, but kept the thought to himself. "I think we should stop writing and focus on translating the part on how to use the power stones." Xinyi finally said as she watched the colorful stones piled on the ground from the dug walls. "Sir Tyriece, let''s start making the stone platforms." Tyriece stretched out his slim body. "Good. My body is itching for some actions. Just tell me what to do." Chapter 178 - Slabs and Beauty Fruit Outside the cave, Tyriece and Xinyi lifted the stones in the air. They smashed the same colored stones against each other and hurriedly clenched a fist to make the fragments merged into a bigger rock. They wasted nothing, not even a speck of dust. These went on until they saw red, orange, and black rocks as big as a foot in front of them. "Now, how to bind the three colors into one, Nianshi?" Xinyi said. Nianshi stood outside the entrance with a book and brush in hand. "It says you need to infuse your stone essence between the two stones as a binding medium. But do it with two types of stones at a time." "So, the light color Tharah comes first and fuses it with the red Wag stone." Xinyi said, keeping in mind the first Sorceress instructions in the book. But suddenly an explosion happened at her side. Fragments of the three colors lay on the ground beside the bedraggled Tyriece who had red, black, and orange-colored dust on him. "What happened?" Everyone shouted. Those inside the cave ran out, wondering what the loud explosion was about. "Sorry, I didn''t wait for Nianshi''s complete explanation and tried to fuse the three colors altogether. And... boom." Tyriece said a matter-of-factly, brushing the colorful dust off his face. "Fuse light colors first. Keep in mind to arrange the stones from light to dark." Xinyi said. "Oh, so the color matters?" Tyriece looked down at the remnants of his experiment. "Uhuh, let me try it." But deep inside, ''Hoping it won''t explode,'' with a bit of excitement and nervousness. Xinyi lifted her hands and a foot by foot orange and the same size red stone floated in mid-air near her chest level. She brought her two palms together and the two stones moved beside each other. Gray stone essence moved out from her fingers and fused between the two stones. All could see the gray light sparked in between the stones for a time. Five minutes later, Xinyi withdrew her essence and pulled the two-colored slab of stone toward her. Her chest lightened to see the two became one. Tyriece and Nianshi went to inspect the result and nodded in satisfaction. "It''s my turn." Tyriece said, full of inspiration. Before twilight came, they produced enough three-colored stone slabs for all of them to use. "Let''s rest for the night. Everyone come inside unless you want to freeze to death." Kaosma announced at the cave entrance. None of them were clean as they gathered inside the cave. Xinyi was glad to have the writings on the wall in a book after witnessing the ugly and ravaged walls. The beauty and art it had before turned into uneven holes. Power stones, ordinary rocks, dirt, and grass covered the cave grounds. Tyriece and Xinyi lifted their hands and all the dirt and ordinary stones plastered themselves back into the walls, leaving the power stones on the ground. Xinyi opened her magical bag and with a thought, all the leftover power stones jumped in. Lofey, Lengshui, and Tyriece built a separate cavern with a pool inside and let the girls bathe first. Thanks to Kaosma digging frozen fish from the frozen river, they had roasted fish along with Xinyi''s herbs and vegetables for dinner. They finished eating before darkness covered the snowy peak. "Tomorrow, we will start healing the river. And you next. I promise that." Xinyi said as she sat beside Ming, stroking his long hair. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please support the author JoanB by reading it in web novel dot com.] ---- o ---- In Fengfu City. The prime minister sat on Ming''s chair in Cuxin State. Lifen and Zhang Wei sat opposite Prime Minister Xian Lang. The other two Chiangdas guarding behind the shadows outside the governor''s study. "I have Sir Qinfen and Sir Zai[Ming''s brothers] gather information about the Cleansing Fire''s movements. They also included other foreigners staying in the city. So far, the number of foreigners coming in has doubled in the past days. What will I do next, Sire?" Zhang Wei said. "Did you see anything suspicious in their trades? Have they found the caves?" "So far, nothing considered suspicious, but they increased the price for each stone sold to them. They wished to monopolize the stone trading, but hindered by our local merchants who bought the stones in silence as you instructed. The local Chamber of Commerce expressed their heartfelt gratitude for your prompt payment. So, what''s left for the Vernaboles'' traders are from the other visiting foreigners. "About the caves, as you instructed, I''ve rewarded the builders used by that evil Mafan for their silence. They were thankful for the rewards. This eased their financial state. They also wished for me to extend their gratitude for the capital scholarship their children received." Prime Minister Xian Lang nodded with great pleasure to hear the report. "Good job. I appreciate your cooperation and hard work. The king will reward you greatly with your effort to keep the peace in our country." Zhang Wei aggressively bowed down. "I don''t need rewards, my lord. My only desire is for our country to flourish. Nothing more, nothing less." "Thank you for your unfailing loyalty. The king is not a scrupulous man as to deny you from your just reward. So, receive it once it''s given. It''s an honor to have a loyal man like you serving our country. You may go now. I will call for you when needed." Zhang Wei bowed and left the room. He looked back, taking a glimpse of Lifen, smiling at him. Silence prevailed in the room for a time. "I never thought you would start a relationship with someone as young as him, but who would have thought you''re already in your fifties with that face and vitality of yours? You better give me some of those you call beauty fruits as a gift for my daughter and sister." Prime Minister Xian Lang said. "He is a good man, and I have been alone for years. Don''t you think I deserve to enjoy the rest of my life with someone as caring as him? About the fruit, pay a hefty price for a piece unless you wait for the auction that I will hold three days from now." A huge grin was on Lifen''s face, expecting a good income from this wealthy, sworn brother of hers. "I''ll pay for the two. Name your price and I''ll pay you now." Xian Lang said lazily. "Well, what is this auction for? This is the first time you mentioned this." He tapped a finger on the table. "Good, as expected from you. This auction is a diversion. I want the foreign traders and rogue travellers to spend their money on this auction to keep their hands off the stones and from the mines. The items I''ll sell are my special herbs and the principal item is the beauty fruit, of course." Lifen said proudly. Xian Lang walked to the door with his hands on his back, letting the moon''s light shower him. He closed his eyes with a face full of serenity. He felt at peace to be here, away from the notorious atmosphere in the capital. Then he jerked his head, looking down at her, displaying a grin but with a hint of reprimand. "You might attract evil to yourself. People will suspect where you get them. You should come up with a good excuse as a cover up like a hidden sacred tomb. Or your peaceful hidden garden will invite greedy men , including the Cleansing Fire people." "Haha, that is not a problem at all. Fengfu is a border city where endless foreign tradings flourished. I need not tell where I get it, but only place the blame on the passing merchants. That is in case someone will ask. "My children and I will also open our own beauty pavilion, so this auction is only a way to announce the pavilion''s opening day. We will sell the beauty elixirs and oils for the incoming wealthy families. They are flocking back after they heard we have a truce against the Goding nation. Thanks to General Letmo''s cooperation." Her sight followed him as she stood beside him, daring him to refute her well-though plans. He looked down at her lovely youthful look, inviting him to grin. "Well thought plan, sis, but still be careful. Cleansing Fire is not an easy enemy. That magical fruit will attract them too. Such a precious fruit that would keep you from aging is a treasure and anyone not spare their blades from spilling blood just to get a hold of one." His gaze went to where Fu hid. No signal of unwanted visitors, relieving him. "I know, that''s why I will sell part of my beauty elixirs and oils in the auction." Lifen saw where his eyes darted but didn''t mind. "I suggest you make these rare beauty products as the major attraction and keep the fruit. Sell them at the highest plausible price. That will truly keep you, your family, and this city safe." She nodded with a thinking look. "I think you have a point. Thank you for the guidance, brother." His attention went to the sickle-shaped moon again. "You''re welcome, sis. As always. Any news from Xinyi and the governor?" Her face went gloomy as she looked up at the moon above. "I received nothing yet. Not getting any news is slowly getting on my nerves, but I trust Xinyi and General Lethmo will find Ming. I believed in them." He heaved a deep sigh. "I trust my daughter will succeed. By the way, I sent my men to cover the caves to keep it from prying eyes." Her gaze swept up to him and thankfully smiled. "That would be great. I hope that evil organization will leave Fengfu soon." "I hope so, too. I hope so. And avoid bloodshed." Chapter 179 - Healing the Sacred River (1) Xinyi got up at dawn, regardless of how tired she was. She went in her domain and marked the two spirit guardians. The old woman''s name was Guang and the young lady was Shengkai. Xinyi named them according to their former powers. She had them displayed their powers in the domain first before bringing them outside. They went to the mountain peaks for this. Xinyi was astounded to see their powers moved in tandem. Shengkai could manipulate more plants in a bigger area unlike before. This also included the bigger plants, while Guang displayed a stronger power of light with healing properties compared to her former ability. It delighted Xinyi to have another guardian that had healing powers, so the two of them could help heal when the need arose. Xinyi''s companions were already up when they went back to the cave. She introduced the two to the rest and was welcomed well, which made her at ease. She desired them to be united before they would start healing the river. "Before we start, I need to mark three more spirit guardians here. We need all the help we can get to succeed. So, Kaosma, Meirga and little girl" Xinyi''s gaze went to the first two and ended at the little girl. "I need to mark you too, so you will receive more power from me. I need you all to get stronger so we can all prevail longer than when we tried to heal my husband." "We understand." The three said and bowed. ''That went well. I thought you would disagree?'' Xinyi spoke to the fox-spider through voice transmission. ''How could I pass this opportunity after I''ve seen what Lengshui can do?'' The little girl replied with a smug on her face but she eventually giggled like a happy and playful little girl. ''Thank you, my lady.'' Winning this fox-spider''s respect was Xinyi''s trial, and this little girl''s cute smile lightened her heart. "Okay, let''s start," she said. "Hey, how about marking us too so our powers will rise too." Tyriece shamelessly said. All eyes went to the two Godingans standing beside Lengshui and then to Xinyi in front of them, waiting for her decision with much anticipation. But Alva intervened in Xinyi and the spirit guardian''s minds right at that moment. "No, she must not. It''s not that she can''t but renaming two Chiangdas is another matter. It will drain much of her powers compared to marking spirit guardians." Her statement silenced the other spirit guardians. The Godingans sensed something was amiss as they watched Xinyi''s uneasy look. "Ah, please don''t mind what I said, Lady Wei. It was only a joke." Tyriece forced a laugh while smacking Lofey''s shoulder to join him. "Yes, my lady. He is only joking, so don''t mind him. Let''s proceed. Please tell us your plans." Lofey said in a jiffy, covering Tyriece''s embarrassment. Xinyi faked a smile and sighed inwardly. "Well anyway, the three of you, please step forward." Kaosma, Meirga, and the little girl stood in the middle of the cave. She tapped Kaosma''s forehead. "You are now Kaosmandu." A red light emanated on his forehead and it became Xinyi''s flower mark. He suddenly roared as a surging power gathered in his head. The cave became a lush forest in that instant. Blooming flowers and greeneries were everywhere. They almost thought they left the cave. He roared again, and the unpleasant cave appeared before them. "Wow, my illusion power got stronger. It almost fooled me." He scratched his nape in embarrassment. They had a merry laugh hearing his funny remarks and congratulated him, making him feel belonged to the team. He gladly shook back their hands. Xinyi moved to Meirga. "You are still Meirga but stronger." Meirga received the mark on her right upper arm. And she vanished before their sight and back again before they could blink their eyes. She pulled Xinyi and Nianshi and disappeared and reappeared again. They were all speechless with what they witnessed. "Haha, I can teleport more people and faster. Yes!" She raised her hands up high as she shouted the last word. They all gave her a warm applause and Meirga blushingly thanked them. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] The last, the fox-spider. "Now what name do you want, girl?" Xinyi bent down, smiling at the cute girl. "Please give me the name you think fits me the most." The girl said with big eyes and wide smiles. "Fine, then. Are you ready?" The little girl nodded with excitement. "I name you Ah Lam." As the flower mark appeared on Ah Lam''s chest, white shimmering strands of webs danced around her. She opened her palm, and a web swirled fast, forming a white flower bud in her hand. She handed it to Xinyi. "Look, I can create better and pretty creations with my web." Xinyi held it and was astonished to see a fresh-looking flower, but sturdy as steel in her touch. Al Lam made a blooming gesture, and the bud opened like a blooming flower, yet its sturdiness was still present. Xinyi thought it was a deadly weapon Ah Lam could manipulate with ease. This left everyone dumbfounded aside from Ah Lam, whose joy was incomparable. "Well, let''s go out now and begin the ceremony." Xinyi was still astounded with Ah Lam''s display of power, but contentment was there to know she had stronger spirit guardians and friends to rely on at this time. Snow continued to fall, blown on their faces by the wind when they went out from the warm shelter of the cave. They wore winter clothes, aside from the dragons, Lofey, and Lengshui. They all faced the unending vast land of snow. Xinyi had the spirit guardians lined up at the river bank Kaosmandu pointed. Meirga, Kaosmandu, Shenkai, Ah Lam, and Lengshui stood on colorful stone slabs. Xinyi instructed them to be there because she didn''t want to see them drowning when the frozen river water melted, aside from Lengshui. Chilly winds howled as Xinyi took a knee and let her spiritual sense reach out to the river spirit guardian. There, she felt the frozen beasts underneath, which were uncountable, were still alive but had this indescribable agitation. With this in mind, she told the two Godingans what she sensed and warned them to keep watch from attacks from the river beasts when the water melts. She also excluded Guang from the healing ceremony and let her stand in the middle of the two Godingans. "Please keep her safe. She can help ward off the beasts and heal them while we''re performing the healing ceremony." Xinyi said to the two Goding gentlemen. Both nodded. Shijian remained inside the cave to watch over Ming. Xinyi stood in the middle of the river with the stone slab under her feet. Nianshi was unsure for her to be there, but the river spirit was frozen underneath the midmost part. However, as someone having the wind power, she believed she could keep herself afloat when the water melted and her shield could protect her from the beasts'' attacks. All she needed was to hang on and wouldn''t let anything distract her. As per the writings on the wall and from another book in her domain, it explained that she would reach into the landform spirit''s innermost being and directly infuse her healing essence. And she would use a combined stone of Wag and Kreg in equal sizes to cleanse all impurities and give strength to the river spirit at the same time. Thanks to Shenkai''s guidance, Xinyi could use the ring to store her things in it, mostly the power stones. So, everything she had in Lifen''s magical bag went into the ring. She scolded Nianshi and Alva for not telling her about the ring''s properties before. The poor Nianshi only answered that their hands were full most of the time and he forgot to tell her. Alva was nonchalant about it and told her to explore everything she possessed and not wait for any spoon feeding from her mount and from the spirit guardians. This was way too embarrassing for Xinyi, but willingly admitted her mistake. For now, she had to fix her mind on healing the river and Ming. "Everyone, ready." Xinyi yelled at the top of her lungs and knelt on the three-colored stone slab. Blue light engulfed her entire body. A vine-like dark blue light flew out from her palms and dug deep into the bottom of the frozen river. The spirit guardians at the shore sent their essence toward Xinyi. Nianshi, in his dragon form, flew on top of Xinyi to protect her in case of unexpected attacks. The dark-blue vine light submerged deeper and deeper, penetrating every inch of the iced water until it hit a frozen giant shell. Yet, the vine-light didn''t stop there. It carefully seeped into the hard carapace and inside, it saw a sleeping pale young man with long white hair. Dullef golden scales covered its belly up to its toes. The vine halted for a breath and the vine''s tip bloomed into a giant flower. It gently wrapped the man and a soft light trickled in the man''s chest and completely covered his heart. The healing went on, but the man was still asleep. Xinyi glanced in the river spirit''s essence and loudly gasped to see rune-like lights flickered all over in him. These were the same runes she saw on the beasts in the dry forest. An hour after, she sensed the river spirit opened its eyes, but her heart grew anxious. She winced as the man twitched and cried out a long wail, but only she could here. At this moment, the runes inside him absorbed Xinyi''s power without a break, causing him pain as the healing essence revolved in every cell of his body. Xinyi went pale, but thanks to the stone slab, it replenished her lost essence in no time. The spirit guardians'' essences also helped her recover in no time. With a thought, the Wag and Kreg stones in same sizes, flew out from her ring. Red and black light zoomed out from the two floating stones and permeated in the vine-like light. The flower wrapping the man became crimson red. And the runes inside the man slowly vanished until nothing was left of it. He calmed down and shut his eyes again, but an assuring smile broke on his face. That smile released all the tension in Xinyi''s chest. Above Xinyi, Nianshi observed the entire frozen water and heaved a sigh to sense nothing unusual. His eyes went back to Xinyi. Yet, before he could blink his eyes, he heard a cracking sound near Xinyi. He instantly jerked his head toward the sound and horrified to catch a glimpse of a black gigantic eel flying out in lightning speed from the thick cracked ice with its enormous mouth opened-wide, revealing its sharp razor-like teeth, toward Xinyi''s head. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 180 - Healing the Sacred River (2) When the ceremony began, Nianshi hovered above Xinyi. So far, there was nothing unusual worth noticing. The ceremony went on without a hitch, but his alertness didn''t glimmer in any way. As time passed, he saw Xinyi''s face cringed and guessed she might have difficulties with the healing. But she commissioned him to help watch, so he couldn''t meddle or involve in sending the essence to her. Unless the situation turned south, he had to remain vigilant. The two Godingans and Guang were the same. The wind howled, and the snow worsened as the ceremony went on. The temperature dropped as time went by. Shengkai and Ah Lam pulled their jacket hoods up to protect and warm their heads from the chilly wind. Lengshui''s body became ice to adapt to the atmosphere. General Lofey let his fire essence surround him, Guang, and Tyriece, keeping them unaffected as they stood behind the five spirit guardians infusing their essences to Xinyi. Meirga and Kaosmandu were the least affected for possessing the Draconian and reptilian blood. Under the frozen river, the river spirit woke up but went back to sleep again as it recovered its strength. The surrounding ice around the giant shell melted. The nearer spirit beasts who stood guard around the shell stirred and exerted powers from their bodies. Unfortunately, their minds were still muddled because of the imbalance essences running in their veins. Unknown to Xinyi, these were the flickering runes she saw. This was also the reason she was the only person who could see it. Only the Chief Guardians were capable of such vision. Those on the surface were oblivious to the fact that the water underneath began to melt. The beasts within the frozen water got excited in a horrifying manner. Their eyes were bloodshot, ready to kill the unwelcome foreign beings above the surface. However, the targets of their agitation were clueless of this premeditated animosity because of the thick frozen water and unending howling of winds with snow above. The first spirit beast who got freed from the ice prison was the giant lightning eel. One of the river''s spirit''s protectors. Although muddle-headed, its intelligence and sense of duty didn''t lessen somehow, aside from its moral sense. Instead of protecting, it was out to kill the nearest person he could attack, Xinyi. Although it was physically weak, it stealthily dug up the ice using its tail while flickering runes scattered on his skin. It couldn''t use its lightning with its low essence at the moment. It unhurriedly made his way up and halted as it sensed a terrifying presence hovering above its target. It was Nianshi. But instead of cowering in fear, its excitement grew, sneering with the full intent to kill. It was as if injected by an evil elixir and wished to compete against this protecting legendary being. Nonetheless, this giant eel was also considered as one of the legendary beings. No wonder it had no sense of inferiority complex against the legendary lion dragon. Its blood boiled as it eerily grinned with great anticipation to outwit Nianshi''s speed. Nianshi was ignorant of the impending danger while more of the river spirit''s protectors stirred and dug their way up. While the impending danger was stealthily approaching, Xinyi''s mind brought out the red and black stones from her ring and sent the stones'' essences to the river spirit. The Wag stone''s power purified the essence in the spirit guardian''s body, while the Kreg strengthened its essence from the constant absorption by the power chain, stabilizing the river spirit''s essence. However, it was not enough to wake him. The prolonged depletion of essence for decades completely weakened his mind and body. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Two meters more and the eel would reach the surface, but it stopped. His head slowly glowed brighter and brighter, gathering all of his strength in his head. When it could feel it had enough lightning essence and saw Nianshi was totally unaware, it forcefully bumped its topmost part of its skull and smashed the ice above. In a breath, the eel jumped out from the cracked ice, jumping straight to Xinyi with its enormous mouth opened-wide, revealing its sharp razor-like teeth. Its premeditated aim was to snap Xinyi''s head off her body in one bite. But Xinyi was no longer the ignorant person she had been. As she dared to stand alone there with only Nianshi with her, she had totally prepared and expected even a hundred or more attacks from the river beasts. In fact, she had felt its presence before it smashed its head on the ice and prepared herself to heal this incoming predator. She divided her healing essence. Quarter of it went to the spirit while a portion intermingled in her blue light shield. When the giant eel''s salivating mouth bit her head, hair and neck in one, she didn''t dodge. As it bit, she let her healing essence enter the eel''s mouth into its throat, lungs, and up to the tip of its tail. Her inner sense swiftly examined the eel''s essence and clearly saw the imbalance. However, it was not the only thing she saw. There was another reason of which she considered the striking truth. The real trouble brought about by the dwindling power chain to these beasts. She saw the eel''s lightning essence had this push-pull movement within. The beast''s last sense of morality left in its brain tried to pull back the losing essence, while most of its essence was leaking fast out of its body. She believed this caused its scary insanity, agitating it to attack her. Above Xinyi, Nianshi was taken aback when the eel literally bit Xinyi''s head, making him somewhat panic. However, he was dumbstruck to see the eel''s body froze in mid-air while lightning ran on its body. Looking at the unperturbed kneeling Xinyi with her blue shield around her, he didn''t interfere. He trusted she was in full control of the situation at hand. Instead, he intensified his Draconian sense and field of vision, covering the entire frozen river for more incoming attacks. This time, he noticed faint glowing lights in various colors underneath the iced water of which he didn''t realize before because of the thick snow above. His claws sparkled, ready to pierce any beasts who would dare attack Xinyi. But he wouldn''t dare kill the beasts. He knew Xinyi well to do this. She wouldn''t lay a hand to a beast unless it was a matter of life and death. Somehow, if she saw there was still a chance to turn the tides in her favor to heal these beasts, she wouldn''t think twice and choose this path even in the direst times. Xinyi continued with her multitasking until the eel let go of her head and fell on the snowy surface. It slithered near Xinyi''s feet and with a tired voice it spoke. "Your Honor, thank you for healing me, but my fellow protectors are coming intending to kill you." "Protectors? What do you mean?" "I''m one of the river spirit''s guards and protectors of this river," said the eel with drooping eyes. "Understood. Go back down and protect the river spirit. Don''t attack any beasts unless it would dare attack you or your weak master. You still need to recover your strength." "Yes, my lady." He was about to jump back on the cracked ice, but Xinyi called out again. "Wait, keep these stones in your mouth and give the other pair to your master, so both of you won''t lose more of your essences." With a thought, Xinyi threw two pairs of Kreg and Wag stones to the eel from her ring. The eel''s body roiled and jumped up, catching the stones with its mouth in a swift and smooth movement. He slithered down the iced river until he reached the melted water. It saw the giant unicorn-horn-shaped shell and coiled its twenty meters gigantic body around it while its mouth spat out red and black stones inside the shell. His head stood alert, guarding the shell''s entrance hole. As the river spirit''s body slowly recovered its strength, almost half of the water below melted. More beasts in different sizes and shapes rose to the surface. Xinyi was their major target. Those beasts near the river banks jumped out, attacking the standing guardian spirits, but Tyriece and Lofey were ready for it after witnessing the eel''s hideous attack at Xinyi, but careful as to only leave the beasts immobile. In a span of minutes, a mass of wriggling and shrieking beasts lay in front of the five spirit guardians. Red coagulated blood covered the once snowy land before them. Reeks of blood assailed their nostrils. But the spirit guardians'' streams of essences didn''t skip even a beat toward Xinyi. Somehow, only small up to two meters long beasts rushed to them. The enormous and fearsome ones gathered around Xinyi, their prized prey. While they were busy fighting, defending and healing the beasts, a massive red ink found its way toward the river spirit''s shell. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 181 - Healing the Sacred River (3) Meirga winced, grossing out at the blood on her lovely face and hair but her ego told her not to shame Nianshi and her title as spirit guardian. She had to stand on her ground and accomplish the task given to her. Lengshui was clean as his water washed the splurging blood flying at him in an instant. No blood went to Ah Lam''s body as her white circle shield, made from her steel web, covered her. River weeds engulfed Shengkai, keeping her clean within it. Kaosmandu cared less that his body turned red, fully covered with blood. For a time, Xinyi could heal up to five beasts snapping their mouth or tail at her but grew wary of it. Her gut instinct told her she had to heal and wake the river spirit first so the beast'' insanity would stop. "Nianshi, bring Guang here to heal the beasts but keep her with you. I need to focus all of my essence to the river spirit." Without further delay, Nianshi flew and grabbed Guang with his claw wrapped around Guang''s body. He brought her above Xinyi. With her two palms, Guang healed two beasts with her streaming beams of healing light at a time. More spirit and ordinary beasts alike were healed as Guang went on about her task. Under the hundreds of meter deep river, the gigantic eel coiled around the shell, angrily snarled at the incoming red ink. Its two long black whiskers twitched, knowing where this anomaly came from. The giant crimson squid-crab. Although this being was also a river protector, the imbalance essence still affected its sanity in him. The eel knew its ink''s fatality when it hit its prey. It will paralyze the target and shred it to pieces with its giant snapper claws. These claws could mince any flesh, including a wandering giant eagle flying above the river before. And its target today was the river spirit being. Somehow, the eel knew his friend was not aware of its actions, and that made him waver. Just like what happened to him earlier, the pure and strong essence in the recovering body of the river spirit attracted the insane spirit beasts. He expected more would come for it. The insane spirit beasts didn''t put the eel''s recovering essence in their eyes, for it was not as strong as those in Xinyi and the river spirit. This was an advantage on its own, giving a bit of slack to protect his sleeping master in the shell. Would he attack his fellow protector? He might kill it accidentally. But if he let the ink touch even a portion of his skin, he would be paralyzed forever. That was if he could escape its deadly snapper claws, otherwise he would be ground fish meat. He had no other choice but carelessly zapped the giant squid-crab with his lightning, clearing a huge portion of ink from the water. As the water cleared, he was thankful to see other beasts were on their way to the shell, and some who swam up toward Xinyi fell back right down the river bed as rendered paralyzed by the red ink. This time, the eel made two more careful zappings of his lightning at the squid-crab with a thought of completely making it scurry away in fear as he used to do before when they sparred. Yet, unexpectedly, the opposite happened. The squid-crab went berserk and its intact body bulked up from the tip of its tentacles to the tips of its feet became black. A carapace armor surrounded its squid''s flesh. It now looked like a giant walking upside-down cone-shaped seashell with tentacles waving at the top and its weak body hidden inside the hard shell. The squid-crab''s four feet scurried as fast as a galloping horse toward the eel with its mouth squirting black ink and its two snappers opened wide, ready to snap the eel''s head from its long body. "Darn, this is bad. Just go away." The eel shouted, zapping the squid crab again and again but only sending a not-so-fatal lightning or else he would turn his friend into a roasted squid-crab. However, his efforts were futile. The squid-crab''s body armor was as strong and as thick as the eel''s skin. It lived up to its title as one of the river protectors and river spirit being''s guard. This squid-crab was also considered as a legendary being too, so how could the giant eel easily stop it from its tracks? The outcome of his attacks shocked the black eel to the core and suddenly recalled the hidden strength of this squid-crab and the reason his master chose it to become a protector. The fact was within this river, legendary water spirit beings dwell. This lived up to its name as a Sacred River, fully guarded by great and fearsome beings in Chiji. This also manifested the importance of its existence. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Xinyi knew what took place below as the water totally melted and only blocks of ice floated on the water surface. She and the slab under her kneeling legs stayed afloat on the water with her water power circling under the stone slab. Strong winds surrounded her to repel any beasts from jumping at her and from distracting her concentration. She focused all her healing to the river spirit being. She had to trust the eel to handle the squid-crab for now. She had to wake the river spirit as soon as possible. If she had to swim down to directly heal the river spirit being, she would, but that would mean more attacks coming her way. She had no time to deal with it. Her shield was also thinning out if this would take longer. "Come on, river spirit. Wake up," she said, wishing the being could hear her summons. But the scaled man''s eyes remained shut. Guang didn''t stop from healing the wounds and essence of the snarling and jumping beasts toward Xinyi. Xinyi''s mark on her strengthened her powers into a hundredfold, and she was thankful for it. She would heal as many as she could to support her mistress. She also saw the beasts'' focus was on Xinyi. They didn''t even bother to look at Nianshi, who relentlessly attacked with his claws. The water turned slightly red with the blood mixed in. The healed beasts either swam below, helping the eel protecting the river spirit against the squid-crab or from the other insane protectors heading to the shell, or swam around Xinyi, making a protective wall of swimming beasts five meters in diameter around her. "Nianshi, is there a way to wake the river spirit?" Xinyi asked, beads of perspiration covered her forehead. Before Nianshi could process what she said with his busy brain, Xinyi remembered the first Sorceress'' writings. It said in her book that the size matters when using the power stones. Her eyes lit up. "Why not double the Kreg?" With a thought, she hurriedly brought out more Kreg stones. It floated beside the two. In that instant, thick black light gushed out from it and arrived at the sleeping river''s spirit body. In a span of two breaths, the man inside the shell unlatched his eyes. He shook his head a bit, and he knelt inside. He looked up and stretched his hands up. His opened palms sent his water essence to meet up with Xinyi''s healing essence. As the stones'' powers and their essences collided in the middle of the river water, his water essence blasted out Xinyi''s healing essence and the Kreg''s strength and Wag''s purifying power all over the river and beyond it, filling the whole peak. Every beast it touched instantly stopped its movement and all the flickering runes disappeared from their bodies. Nianshi and Guang saw the rippling water spread the healing essence, but astounded to sense the power of the river spirit being. It was no less than Xinyi''s surging power. Their joint power healed the entire mountain peak. Snows stopped falling, but an instant rain shower took over. The vast snowy land was no longer in sight. Rather, lush greeneries covered the land around the vast tranquil bluish river water. As if the snowy land didn''t exist from the start. Serenity reigned in the stilled water surface. The rain stopped. One by one, water beasts swam around Xinyi until the smallest fish swam near the river bank with even rhythm along with the rest. The first two circles around Xinyi were legendary beasts as enormous as the mythical behemoths and leviathans in the seas which no one laid eyes on for decades or maybe centuries. They slowly emerged from the water while their bodies transformed into humanlike forms. Their feet stood on the water without submerging, as if they hovered on the surface with their soles not touching the water at all. One had a man''s body but with snapper-clawed hands and squid head and tentacles as hair. Two had black bodies with long whiskers near their cheeks jumped up next. The other two had human heads but had fins behind their ears, ankles, elbows and behind their backs. Rainbow-colored scales covered their neck down the ankles. All of them had blue hair while they wore golden armors on their chest up to their knees. Amber-colored spears were in their hands. Swords sheathed on their waists. The rest of the beasts in the outer circles around her transformed into their human forms too, including those at the river banks where most were like little children. It was a breathtaking sight to behold. There was no one left in their fish or beast-form. It meant all beasts dwelling in this Sacred River were spirit beasts. Not one of them was an ordinary being at all. This was an eye-opener to the foreign guests. In front of Xinyi, gurgling water rose. In a blink of an eye, a man with blue hair leapt out from it and as his golden scaled legs landed on the water surface, he knelt at Xinyi''s feet. All the spirit beasts in their human form followed suit, kneeling down in unison. "Welcome to the Sacred River, oh great Chief Guardian. Thank you for saving us all," said the one kneeling at Xinyi''s feet. Those around echoed his words. Their voices filled the mountain peak like thunders booming in the ears of those standing kilometers away at the Illusion Forest below. Before Xinyi could reply, the blue-haired man in front of her stood and extended his hand toward the cave. They all looked at the hand''s direction and gasped in wonder. Xinyi''s eyes widened as she saw Ming''s body floated in careful pace toward them until Ming''s body was at her reach. "Allow me to heal your most beloved, Your Honor," said the man, who was none other than the powerful Sacred River spirit being. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 182 - Ming Woke Up (1) "Allow me to heal your most beloved, Your Honor." The words resonated in Xinyi''s heart. It rang like melodious notes playing in her ears, lifting her exhaustion and weariness after hours of healing the Sacred River spirit. They had travelled far and went through a lot. She underwent a healing power crash course in a brief span of time with the aim to heal Ming when she found him. This journey was fruitful but the delays along the way were heartrending. Every delay they met, her longing to see him grew stronger, making her anxious all the more. Yet, now, this great being in front of her offered to heal him. Was this the aim of her journey? "Please, I would really appreciate it," she said. Her heart uplifted from the arduous task. Although tired, her smile displayed the peace within her. Now, she didn''t need to make a tiresome and unassured trial-and-error method to heal Ming. As a person who loved to read books ever since she was a child and a person who struggled and was still struggling to learn the art of healing, knew well the blessing of having someone she could put her faith on to heal Ming. This was a miracle. She once read a doctor was not allowed to handle their loved one''s cases because his mental and emotional aspects were greatly affected to make a proper diagnosis. That person might resort to drastic measures just to achieve her goal to heal the patient which would be fatal. Thus, the Sacred River''s spirit''s offer released all the tension, fatigue, and burdens from her heart. She trusted this powerful being could totally heal Ming without her novice help. Without further ado, all the spirit beasts swam back underwater, leaving Xinyi, the river spirit, and Ming behind on the surface. Nianshi and Guang went back with their companionss waiting at the river bank covered with grass and stones. The lying and wounded beasts had long been healed. The combined healing essence from Xinyi and the river spirit completely cleansed the entire place. There was no longer any trace of the dreadful fight where they stood. The river bank was now still aside from the rippling water waves brought by the floating Xinyi in the middle of the river. Xinyi brought the stones back in her ring with a wave of her hand, including the stone slab where she stood. Her water power had kept her afloat. She learned this as she believed she could do the same way what a wind Chiangda could do. With a wave of the river spirit''s dainty hand, the water moved forward, bringing Xinyi nearer to Ming. "My name is Tubli, m''lady. Please put your hand on top of his head." He pointed at Ming. "While I''m healing him, call him from the depths of your heart. Send all your love to him. Make him feel that you need him," said the river spirit to Xinyi. Xinyi''s brows furrowed. "Why do I need to do that?" She thought a simple touching of the river spirit''s palm and the washing of the sacred river water were enough to heal Ming, same as what the spring spirit did to her in her domain. "I know you tried to heal him first before you healed me. Even though I was still weak and in a hibernating state, I can still feel your presence so I know what you''ve done when you came here. I also know that you came days ago with your two male companions, but I wondered why you disappeared. Anyway, you came back with a bigger group which relieved me from my fears that you won''t heal me." Xinyi gaped to realize her conjecture was right. Meirga sent them here, but because they didn''t venture out from that small cave, they didn''t find Ming. She spun around to look for that small cavern where they stayed and realized the whole place had small hills and full of trees, but missed seeing it because of the howling and rushing snows. "Your power as a Sorceress and a Chief Guardian were good enough to heal your husband, mostly with your companions'' support." Xinyi gasped. "But how come?" Her voice trailed, feeling she might have doubted in her abilities that was why she failed. The river spirit seemed to understand her line of thoughts and added before her mind would stray afar. "The healing failed not because your power was not good enough, but for another reason. If I am right, the reason lies in him." Xinyi''s eyes grew round. "So, you mean?" "I hate to say this but maybe I''m not totally sure but just maybe he doesn''t want to live anymore." Xinyi gasped again with what he said and looked down at Ming. She couldn''t believe it and shook her head to brush such evil thoughts away. However, she couldn''t refute or argue against the river spirit since she had not much experience when it came to healing. However, the assuring word in his statement was the ''maybe''. "We won''t know the real reason unless we''ll hear it from him. So, please proceed with his healing." Xinyi said, trying to convince herself that it was not true that Ming wished to leave her and chose to totally fade from this world. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Why would Ming want to die? She couldn''t find a reason for him to choose death. Since his essence fought inside him for his life, then he surely desired to live. This was her conclusion. For her, the river spirit''s healing was the most important task at hand. And let Ming speak the truth from his own mouth. Speculations would only lead to unsatisfactory judgements and hurt emotions. Xinyi held his hands and transmitted her feelings by firmly clutching his hands with a firm belief that the river spirit''s power could heal Ming. Tubli raised his hands and moved it as if he was forming a circle using his palms. The water rose and formed a ball around Xinyi and Ming while Tubli stayed outside. "While I''m drenching you both with the river water, speak to him as a wife speaks to your beloved," said Tubli. Now, this was disconcerting for Xinyi. They were husband and wife but their relationship hadn''t reached that point where they were totally intimate. She didn''t even know how to speak to Ming as his wife. With these thoughts crowded in her mind, Xinyi frowned. If she was frowning, so did the river spirit. "Please, speak to him now." She exhaled deep. Her eyes followed the water''s current running around them. She could hardly see anyone outside. So, she dared to speak, believing no one could hear her. "Ah, Ming, I hardly know you but I think I''m I''m I''m not sure yet but I''m" She was about to say ''I''m falling in love with you'' but doubting her feelings if it was really the case since they had never spent that much time with each other. The truth was also clear that she didn''t know how one felt when in love. She didn''t want to tell Ming with unclear facts in his lowest state. So, she said something else akin to ''love''. "I think I like you." Silence. She raised her head up, deep in thoughts. She sighed. "What else should I say?" Silence delved for a time. Water rose from under Ming and engulfed his body. She kept her lips tight, processing the next words to say while waiting for the water to subside from Ming''s body, and spoke again with anything that came to her mind. "You are an outstanding leader and governor of Fengfu City. You risked your life and fought against Sir Tyriece to protect your people. You are a capable man at such a young age. Although you were a jerk at first but I''ve realized that you are a good man No, not just a good person but a wonderful man. I know you tried to win my affection with all your obvious actions and I really appreciate it. So, don''t give up and come back to us." She hesitated to say ''me'' and, in an instant, felt the fierce gaze from the river spirit, although she couldn''t see him with the water shrouding his appearance. She was now certain that the river spirit could hear everything she said and saw through her. "Sorry, I won''t hesitate now," she said to the listening river spirit. She stimulated her mind by thinking of Ming and her brief moments with him while searching her inmost feelings for him, so she could say it truthfully. ---- o ---- When Ming''s healing process began, Ming''s spirit wrestled facing his own guilt while his back lying on the hot sand. He could hear the whirling winds m.o.a.ned like a wailing woman. This reminded him of Xinyi. His mind replayed the times he spent with her, starting from their wedding night where he shamed her as if her existence was a stain to his being and his life. ''Shame'' shouted in him. He recalled her sad eyes when her face was full of paint smudge near Anjing pavilion. Those lonely eyes were like arrows piercing his chest. He couldn''t help but cried out, "I''m sorry I was wrong. I should have treated you better. Please forgive me." The last words were said like a whisper as tears welled and wetting the dry sand. [This happened in Chapter 18.] He sobbed like a child but the rising whirlwinds drowned his voice. As his shameful acts in the past replayed like a judge screaming at him ''Shame'', the whirlwinds gathered together and became a massive one while he lay in the tornado''s eye. While Xinyi spoke about him inside the water bubble, Ming audibly heard her as if she was just beside him. "Xinyi, my love." He dared to stand to run to her and hug her for the last time before he would die but his body couldn''t move even an inch. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 183 - Ming Woke Up (2) He summoned his strength to stand up but to no avail. So, he could only express his thoughts through words. "Do you believe I am that kind of person? But I have done those despicable things to you. Do you still want me after what I''ve done?" But no reply came. He hoped to hear her telling him she wanted him back or for her to say what he wanted to hear most, that she loved him too. However, to his dismay, she stopped speaking. He didn''t know she couldn''t hear him. "I guess this is it. You really don''t want me anymore." With Xinyi, it was the point in time where the river spirit scowled at Xinyi''s hesitation to tell Ming what she truly felt. But Tubli didn''t say a word, letting her only sense his disappointments. As a great being who had lived in the eons of time, he understood these two went through a lot in their relationship and the best solution for them was to admit their true feelings for each other. After her soul searching, Xinyi wholeheartedly spoke. "Ming, I want you to know that I really, really miss you. I want to see you smiling back at me again with those nice dimples of yours. I don''t mind that you''re arrogant and a fool sometimes, just come back to me. I think that''s a common trait of great leaders." She pouted. "I don''t know why I''m telling you this but please, come back to me. Please, please come back." Her reservations had entirely left her. Her chest puffed up, and she yelled. "Don''t leave me when we newly get along. I only started to know you. Please, please don''t die. The truth is, I think" She bit her lower lip and spoke with a soft tone of voice. "I think I''m falling in love with the arrogant you." She laughed to herself hearing she said ''the arrogant you''. "Sorry for calling you arrogant but I really think of you that way. The river spirit wanted me to be honest with my feelings, so here I am telling you what I truly think of you. Yes, I think you''re overbearing and arrogant, but you are also gentle and sweet and caring. A devoted man to his cause. A man willing to die for his family and comrades, and... for me." She recalled what Shijian said that Ming saved her; that was why he got the poison. Tears fell, and she didn''t care and let it keep on falling. Xinyi sniffed before yelling again. "You love me, right? I want to hear that from your mouth now, so wake up, you jerk. Don''t leave me with those words. Don''t leave me hanging like this. Wake up. Let your arrogance beat death now. And be arrogant again when you wake up. I don''t mind at all. Say those words with your smiling face, not in your dying moments. So, come back." She shook his body and tightly clutched her warm hands on his icy hands again as she laid her head down on his chest. "Please, please come back and tell me again that you love me." Tears continue to fall on his bare chest. The water rose again and drenched both of them. With Ming, he clearly heard those words, making his joy soaring inside him. "Yes, I''m a jerk, but just you wait. I will come back and tell you how much I love you." He said as tears of joy streamed down his muddy face. He struggled hard, but his so-called body wouldn''t move at all. "Move, don''t make her wait, you idiot." He told himself. "She is now telling you she loves you too, so get up." He wrestled with all his might, summoning every ounce of strength in him. "Get uuuuup." He yelled but his body remained immobile. Then he heard a male voice. "Command the winds, wind Chiangda. Listen. That is not your true body. In fact, that place is your inner self where your essence lives. Try sensing your wife''s healing essence is still inside you. Use it with your wind essence. Summon your power essence to revolve inside your true body." "Who are you?" Ming said. "Stop asking. Just listen to me if you really desire to see your wife again and correct your mistakes." With those words, confidence burst out all the guilts and shame in him. Ming nodded inwardly and gazed at the raging tornado. "Bring me up." With that command, a gust of wind swooped down from the tornado and brought him to his feet. His mind searched for Xinyi''s healing essence inside him. He saw a bluish light in his chest glowing brightly, but had that calm and assuring presence beside his transparent wind essence. He let his wind surround the bluish light while thinking of her. His wind essence transformed into an opened palm. The bluish light, which seemed to have life, also transformed into a hand clasping the waiting transparent hand. The two lights became one and moved in an unhurried pace around his body. While Xinyi lying on his chest, her cheek felt a warm but soft light glowing where she lay. Her eyelids separated as she got up. There, she saw his essence with her healing essence spun throughout his body. Her hope rose. "Ming." She whispered. Excitement sparkled with her hopeful smile. Suddenly, she let her healing essence flowed through their clasped hands. Inside Ming, the double dose of healing essence invigorated his body. He felt a bursting strength, perking his mind and spirit. He commanded the wind to settle. The tornado obeyed until not a wind or a sand left whirling around Ming. "Wait for me, wife." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Ming looked back to the pitch-black nothingness behind him, and a smile with wonderment broke on his face. The blackness became a humongous mountain, but what made him smile was the confidence in him saying it was a conquerable one. He could still hear the judgemental accusations against him and it was still painful to hear, yet he didn''t allow it to control him. "I might be weak, arrogant, and foolish, but there are people and someone special in my life who accept and love me for who I am. And she is waiting for me right now. I won''t let you stop me from going to her." After speaking, he jumped up and a blasting fist struck the black mountain. He blew away a huge portion, leaving a gaping hole in the mountain in its wake. A loud accusation of "Murderer," shouted at Ming from the shattered mountain. Ming''s mind went back to the chaos that brought about his error with Mafan before he lost consciousness. Then he thought, if Xinyi was here trying to save him, it meant they had dealt with Mafan. As he jagged his memories, he could recall that no one died yet at that moment, although everything was in utter disarray. Ming clearly understood now. Those thoughts about him killing his people, it was only his own preconceptions. He now deeply desired to know the aftermath of that fight and would decide what to do thereafter. With these thoughts, his body flew. He waved a hand and a stronger wind blew and totally blew an enormous lump off the mountain. His attack didn''t stop. He jumped again and sent a sharp wind through his kicking leg on the mountain. A bigger hole was seen, revealing the other side behind the mountain. "I''m not perfect, but I will keep on trying to make my way straight." He screamed at the top of his lungs. He sent another powerful downward kick on the mountain after another strong and skyrocketing jump, smashing the black mountain peak. As a result, only a quarter was left of it. He let a powerful wind essence lifted him from the sandy dunes and let it bring him up toward the sky above the mountain. And he tilted his body vertically and dove with a fist imbued with his strongest essence plunging down toward the mountain. With a loud boom, the last of the mountain was blown into smithereens. He left none of it. A wind slowly brought his ''body'' down the dunes, clearing and leveling the area where he landed. Before his feet could touch the ground, he heard Xinyi''s soft voice calling his name. Xinyi squeezed his hand tight after calling his name. Then her eyes widened to see his eyelashes fluttered and opened, showing his deep-set eyes looking back at her. Xinyi''s heart thumped hard like a bass drum thumping when she saw his dimples showed up along with a bright smile on his face. His red lips quivered. "I love you always and forever," he softly said. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 184 - New Power in Ming (1) Xinyi''s heart buoyed when she saw his eyes fluttered, but when he spoke those words she longed to hear, she only stood stunned, unsure if she''d hug him or pull him up or do both. It seemed hugging him carelessly while he was in a coma was not that hard to do, but now that he was awake, she became bashful. As she recalled what she said while he was asleep, her cheeks turned blush red and her hands went to her drenched coat, squeezing the water from it, yet her eyes were still fixed on him as if she was expecting something to happen but didn''t know what to expect. Xinyi was now an open book to Ming. He could clearly see her joy dancing from her heart to her eyes, but too shy to express and embrace him. This awakened the man in Ming and jumped up. Wind whirred under his feet, keeping him afloat in front of Xinyi. Both of them were soaking wet. His long hair lay limp, sticking on his face and shoulders while water droplets dripped incessantly at the edges of the now heavy clothes. Xinyi''s winter coat was the only barrier left to keep Ming from seeing her delicate skin and the lovely two-hills enticingly protruding on her chest. The river spirit saw them in this awkward manner and thickened the encircling water around them to give them the privacy they needed, totally blocking them out from the outside world. However, Ming didn''t know this. His thoughts were fixed on Xinyi. After standing, he didn''t wait anymore and pulled Xinyi to his embrace. "I love you. I love you. I love you," he softly said with all his heart laid bare on those three words, but with a slight timbre of possessiveness in it. He pulled her hood backward, exposing her wet fair face, cute nose, and lovely crimson lips. Looking at the lovely Xinyi sent his heart throbbing like a running wild stallion. "You''re so beautiful, my love," he softly said. After speaking, Ming threw away all reservations and bent down, kissed her forehead, her cheeks, and down to her inviting lips. His lips brushed her soft lips unhurriedly with his love resonating in his every touch. Xinyi was least prepared with this fast development of their relationship, but she only closed her eyes and didn''t move or reject his loving advances. Rather, her heart swelled as she felt his love carefully caressing her like a delicate flower. Her arms involuntarily rose to his nape, locking them both together and leaving no space in between them. While this unexpected love-rush happened, the people outside wondered what took place inside that ball of water because what they saw earlier was already blurry, but now, it turned into a dense wall of light-blue water constantly rotating. However, Nianshi and the spirit guardians already sensed Xinyi''s joy and something else that could only be found between intimate couples. The men smiled knowingly while the girls giggled as they identified Xinyi''s rushing emotions. They partly understood what went on and didn''t pry more by detaching their connection from their mistress, for now. The two Godingans couldn''t feel what the spirit guardians felt, but as men, they speculated the possible situation of the two inside that ball of water when the river spirit smiled and nodded at them before diving back down into the river. Mostly when the spirit guardians, whose special identities related to Xinyi, smiled silly with their faces turning crimson. Although everything was just a speculation, they needed not to ask. They believed they would also wish to spend time with their wives if they were Ming, who went through life and death situation. Thus, the two heroes left the area without saying a word. Lofey watched Tyriece''s reaction and heaved a sigh to see the young man''s face was calmed, though a bit trace of pain was there. Unknown to him, Tyriece was already struggling to keep his emotions in check and from exposing its ugly head in front of his foster father. However, his heart right now was like a paper shredded into small pieces. It was too painful that he wished to die but endured. To help decrease his agony, he walked ahead toward the cave, releasing the heaviness from his heart with his every step. Nianshi transformed back into his human form and beckoned for them to go back to the cave. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Inside the circling water. Ming and Xinyi became lightheaded but their hearts drummed in a rhythm, pulling their desires together. Ming''s hand moved inch by inch to Xinyi''s soft bosom, while his kisses went harder and deeper. This intruding, unfamiliar sensation sent an alarm bell in Xinyi''s mind. She halted a breath and slightly flinched as his hand groped those delicate mounds but her arms didn''t push him away. Somehow, Ming felt her body stiffened a bit. As a man who wouldn''t force his wife to do something against her will, carefully pulled her hands down from his shoulders and let go of her lips. Ming was breathless after that intimate kiss. He gasped for air while controlling his revolting desires as he lovingly watched her scarlet cheeks, mostly at her moist lips still open and inviting. To distract his mind, he swept his gaze on his surroundings, and realized they were inside a ball of water. He entirely missed to notice this because the only thing he could think of when he opened his eyes was his wife, mostly when she was the major reason of his coming back. He smiled. Although this setting piqued his interest well, he didn''t ask her but only kept the silence and had his fill of this rare and blissful moment with his beloved wife. As for Xinyi, she was still lightheaded and breathless after his long kisses, but felt something was amiss. With eyes still closed, her lips moved to ask why he stopped, but suddenly, Ming''s arms wrapped around her again, so tight that she could hardly breathe. "I want you. I want to own you now, my wife, but I think this is not the proper place I want to spend our first together." Xinyi''s face went from pink to red as she caught the meaning of his words and was embarrassed to forget where they were. ''Ah, the culprit was those kisses,'' she thought. Before she could say anything, Ming kissed her again, but with the intensity that wasn''t there minutes ago, and let go of her again before he would lose out to the l.u.s.t of his flesh. He turned his back on her to calm his sizzling desire and take his mind away from those tempting, half-exposed b.r.e.a.s.ts. Ming looked up and exhaled deeply, recalling what he did during their heated kiss. He figured his mind went left by letting his l.u.s.t take control and unconsciously removed her coat, and threw it down before grabbing her soft bosom. He yanked the winter coat encircling around along with the water''s flow. He squeezed it dry and handed it over with his back still on her. With his action, Xinyi just realized losing the coat and her thin clothes, exposing what she must have kept hidden. She yanked it from his hand and hurriedly put it on. "How to get out of this wall of water?" Ming asked, to ease the tensing atmosphere between them. Before Xinyi could call the river spirit, the wall of water instantly fell on their sides. They turned around to find there was no one else left at the river but them. Spotting the cave was easy since its wide entrance facing the river directly gave it away. With one graceful move, he swept her up on his arms and let his wind fly them up toward the cave entrance, leaving a wet trail behind them. He brought her down and a puddle of water mired the cave''s floor as water from their clothes continued dripping. Ming glanced around, smiling, expecting a warm welcome from his two Chiangda brothers, but they gawked at him instead. The air turned awkward for Ming. "I''m back" Ming excitedly shouted with opened arms, thinking they would run to him, but no one greeted him back nor said a word to welcome him. They only stood dumbfounded, staring at him. It was not because his hair and clothes were sagging wet, nor his chest laid bare, which was unusual for him to do, that made him look undignified as the governor at this moment. But... it was his radiating countenance. His body had this aura of an unseen power. A presence somewhat likened to a great mountain, but was not that intimidating. Before the tragedy, he already had that charisma of a leader, making the nobles, including the king, value his presence. However, this time, he was like an unavoidable magnet, pulling people toward him while having that desire to serve him unconditionally. Xinyi saw their tranced countenance and followed their line of sight. It was to Ming. And with that one look, her mouth gaped, too. However, the pulling feeling was not there. She only found him more dashing, yet sensed a power he hadn''t seen in him before. "What the? Why didn''t I see this when we were inside the water-ball?" Her face flushed red as their passionate kisses replayed in her mind. ''Eh! This is all his fault. His kisses were the culprit.'' "What did you see?" Ming said, completely puzzled too, but oblivious of her thoughts. Out of a sudden, the people inside the cave, excluding Nianshi and Shijian, took a knee, facing Ming with their beaming faces and full of reverence. Uneasiness and confusion plunged to those left standing aside from Shijian. "What is going on? Stand up!" shouted Ming. Xinyi hastily pried in Ming''s inner essence and a hand went to her mouth as she gasped with what she saw. What did she see? [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 185 - Rulers Influence Shijian walked past the kneeling people and transformed into her human-form. "Master Ming, you can release them from the trance by focusing your mind at them and say ''release''." "What? Master? Who are you?" Ming said as he whirled around, gazing with puzzlement at this unfamiliar beast who became a woman. "You better release them first, Sire." Shijian calmly said with a voice as soft as the wind. "Oh ah yes," Ming said, trying to shake from the confusion this new person brought to him. "Release." The group caught a breath and pondered why they knelt but curiously regarded the gold-shaded eye, dark-brown skinned lady, wearing a bronze-colored bun of hair on her head, who sauntered toward Ming with her chin up and back straight. Her every step emanated the dignity of a majestic being than being a woman. "The power influencing them was from the power you and I now shared. After my awakening, you, as my master, now possess my powers as I possess your wind power." Ming was speechless for a minute there and breathed deep, "Apologies, but I''m still disoriented. You haven''t answered my questions yet, and how come I am your master?" Shijian spread her flower-embroidered brown dress and took a knee at Ming''s feet. "I am Shijian, master. I was the small Qilin living in Xionmao''s cave and the sole Legendary Qilin alive today." Ming gazed up at the ceiling and back to Shijian. ''Qilin? Was she that deer Xinyi was so fond of? If that''s the case, it was no deer but a young Qilin.'' "How did I become your master?" Shijian hid nothing and told him what occurred at the fierce fight in the cave and on how her bloodline chose him to become her master. Ming listened with great attentiveness while giving Shijian a once-over. The fortune he mysteriously gained while he was in a life and death state amazed Ming. ''Ah, without a doubt, I would endlessly regret it if I didn''t come back,'' he thought. Thankfulness coursed through Ming as he beamed at Shijian, extending a hand at the kneeling lady. "Stand up, Shijian. I''m honored to be chosen as your master. I hope I''ll live up to your expectations. But we''ll talk about this later. Okay?" "Okay," Shijian smiled back as Ming carefully helped her up to her feet. Ming then quickly moved toward Lofey. "Big brother," he said while giving him a bear-hug and a hard slap on the shoulder. Unknown to Ming, that slap ultimately shocked the veteran general because of its heaviness, leaving a numbing pain on his broad arm. Lofey winced. "Brother Ming, I''m jealous. What bizarre, overwhelming power you got there. I felt like you were an exalted being and had no way but to kneel, yet I felt that joy to serve you. And that slap was so painful..." said Lofey, massaging the painful shoulder. "Are you joking? How can I easily hurt you?" "I''m not joking. I never expected it too. I think you''re not yet aware of the sturdiness of your body now." And embraced Ming back. "Setting that aside, I''m glad you''re back. I thought you died but thanks to your persevering wife who dared to take all risks just to bring you back. You have a brilliant wife, brother." "Yeah, my wife is the best." Ming said, grinning at Xinyi with pride while the latter chatted happily with Shijian about her new look. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] While this touchy reunion went on, Tyriece remained silent, standing behind Lofey, hiding his presence from Ming''s sight, but the latter saw him, regardless. "Brother Tyriece, why are you standing there alone? Come" Ming jovially embraced Tyriece with no reservations. "I''m happy to see you again, brother." Ming''s words gave Tyriece joy, but it also brought a pricking guilt in him. He smiled and returned the hug back, nonetheless. "Welcome back, brother. Sorry for not greeting you soon. I was also lost with your new power." Tyriece said, but deep within his heart. ''Please forgive me for falling in love with your lovely wife.'' They spent the following time introducing the unfamiliar faces to Ming. Nianshi and Meirga got a congratulation and a short teasing from Ming, sending everyone into bubbling laughter. Before darkness settled at the peak, the entire group hoped to have a magnificent feast of meat from games and fish, but Tubli''s entrance shut them from speaking. But to their surprise, Tubli''s guards laid down three two-meter long dead fish and an immense pile of fist-sized fat crabs in front of them. Tubli had expected this and snickered at their stupefied reactions. "Don''t worry. These are ordinary beasts that my guards hunted for you. And let us be clear, I''m not a vegetarian. I need to eat as much as I can to replenish my lost strength after decades of hibernation." The tensed men chuckled and screamed their enthusiasm to hunt for games before twilight, while the women prepared the large fish and crabs for Lofey''s fire when he came back from hunting. Xinyi didn''t help with the preparations as she felt her belly churned with the thought of cooking an animal that could speak to her. Somehow, Tubli already knew this part of her and laid a pile of clams at her feet. "I think you haven''t talked with this kind yet." "Ah yes! That''s true. Thank you." She smiled and bit her lower lip. ''How considerate of him but how did he know this?'' Tubli sat beside Ming and Shijian, and looked back to Xinyi. "I know most about you and your predecessors, but we can talk about that later." This was shocking news to Xinyi and was looking forward to that talk. As for Ming, he gaped at this powerful being sitting beside him on the grassy ground. ''That voice. It was the voice who helped me why I was in that desert of despair.'' Ming was oblivious of Tubli''s deep gaze and was taken aback when saw the powerful being''s intense stares. However, peace settled in when Tubli gave him an assuring smile like a father does to his son. "Hi, I''m Tubli. I''m the river spirit being. And yes, I''m the one who talked to you when you were in despair." He didn''t explain more, expecting Ming knew what he meant, leaving the onlookers to their bafflement. "How? Wait! Can you read minds?" Ming loudly said. "No, I don''t but I''ve lived long enough to understand a person''s thoughts based on the events and, mostly through human reactions. But as one of the spirit beings of Chiji that owned vast life essence, I can talk to another powerful being to whom my water touched, the same way I did to you. But it won''t work for ordinary beings." Tubli said to Ming and let his words sink in first to the listeners. "If you have that much power, then why are you in that sad state for years?" Xinyi said. The hunters walked in with their captured beasts on their backs at this point and heard the conversation. They gave the boars to the ladies and sat around the large bonfire Lofey ignited to hear more. The roasting began while the serious talk continued. "It is because the world has suffered much and only relies on the spirit landforms to keep the power chain alive. Without us, this world would stop living and become a dead stone in the endless skies above." Tubli looked heavenward with profound sadness in his expression. Cloud of confusion settled in Ming''s mind on what he heard because this was the first time he heard about the power chain. Thus, Xinyi had to whisper to him the shortest summary she could tell about the Kore and the rest while Tubli went on with his tale. "There are more major landforms like this sacred river that is giving life to the power chain, but if this goes on with no other source of help, all the spirit landforms will die, eventually. So, m''lady?" Tubli faced Xinyi, cutting her explanations to Ming. "This is the unfortunate outcome of the Chiangda Clans failure to pass down the importance of the ritual. Same as this long-lost rock Chiangda clan who once lived in this land. But telling you this is only one of the reasons for my visit tonight. My first reason is..." Tubli''s head bowed. "Thank you, m''lady. It was an honor to meet you and be healed by you." He switched his eyes to everyone and bowed again. "And thanks to all of you for assisting the Sorceress to heal this sacred river. All the river beasts and I could have died if you hadn''t come." "That was nothing. What you are doing to the power chain is far greater than what we did. Thank you for persevering all this while to keep this world alive." Tyriece spoke sincerely. The rest nodded in agreement. Then Tubli faced Ming. "My second reason is for you, Sire. I want to let you know about your newfound power." Ming''s pupils dilated. "What about it?" "Actually, this power is not only from your mount, the Qilin. I believe you drew one of the rarest two-edged powers of this world called Ruler''s Influence," and added, "this power could either be a blessing or a harbinger of destruction depending on you, Sir. So, you must be careful with this power or it will devour you. You must learn to harness it by not letting pride to rule inside you." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 186 - Conspiracies As dusk fell in Fengfu City. Fifty redheaded Vernaboles'' traders gathered in a secluded room in a large warehouse they rented outside the city. A man with gray hair, clad in a white robe, stood up and spoke. "Come, brothers. Speak with no reservations in this meeting. I have secured this place with a sound barrier formation. What do you think about this auction the lady governor is holding tomorrow?" "I think we should buy all the items to display our wealth. To announce to the people that we can afford to purchase even this city if we want to." A bearded man somewhat in his early forties said. "I agree. This lady governor is really something. I don''t know where her wealth comes from but I think she is the one who ordered the local traders to buy all the stones. We can''t allow her to keep on doing this. We need to bring a whole boat of stones before winter ends." A man who could be in his thirties said. "Okay, but do we have enough gold coins to buy all the auctioned items?" said the one leading the meeting. The room went silent. "We didn''t see this coming. Our information said this is supposed to be a poor border city. That''s why their governors left them, and this lady took over after the son died. Who would have thought someone can afford to spend as much as we can in these parts?" said the bearded man with a shake in the head. "With should investigated more about this matter. Who knows these could all just be rumors to lead us astray," said a young man who looked more like a scholar than an entrepreneur with his thick eyeglasses. "I prefer to capture that lady governor and seize the mines. No point in wasting our time in trading. I''m sick of this place. I want to go back home before the snow comes. I hate snow. They said these parts had the worst winters ever and I don''t want to experience it." A man wearing a leather hat and fur coat said, spitting a spittle on the floor as he expressed his disgust. He was about the same age as the leader. "You should have stayed behind in the comfort of your mansion and within the warm bosom of your women," said the man with eyeglasses. "You? I don''t want to hear anything from your dirty mouth, you brat," shouted the man with the hat. A sudden loud bang on the table jolted them up and clamped their mouths shut. It was the leader who slapped the table hard, smashing it to pieces. "No need to be hasty. Just bring all the golds we have in hand at the auction. We will decide for our next course of action later," the leader said. "And stop mocking the lady governor. Her competence is worth noticing." "Yeah, we know that''s why you want to take her as your wife." The man with the hat sarcastically said and left the place in haste with his arms hugging himself. ---- o ---- Under the full moon, outside Xionmao''s cave stood Lifen and Xian Lang. "Sis, is this the place?" Xian Lang said, holding the large bundle he brought when they entered the city. "Yes, I already told Master Xionmao of your coming. He told me to bring you here." "Are we going into the cave?" Xian Lang''s palms had a cold sweat, excited while nervous to meet a legendary spirit guardian as Xionmao. "No, he will only meet you here." Lifen sat composed on the boulder at the cave''s entrance. She hand-combed her long black hair while waiting. Days ago, Xian Lang showed Lifen the bundle for help. As the one knowing Xionmao''s special identity as a spirit guardian and who knew Xinyi well, she advised him to ask the panda instead. Minutes passed and Xionmao came out in his human form, and stepped back when he felt a surging power from the bundle Xian Lang held. "Master!" Lifen quickly stood and greeted Xionmao. Before Lifen could introduce Xionmao, she jumped up in fright as the prime minister cried out loud while pointing a finger at the masked man. "It''s you... I have seen you before. You were the one stalking my daughter when she was still a baby." Xionmao wrote on the ground. "Yes, it was me, and I intended to show myself to you. I was the Sorceress'' guardian while she was with you. Now, tell me what''s in that bundle?" Xionmao''s speedy writings puzzled Xian Lang and stammered with his reply. "This is Xin ah, the Sorceress'' baby clothes when she came to us through the rainbow passage." [Story happened in Prologue.] This time it was Lifen''s turn to be puzzled. "What do you mean by the rainbow passage?" "Ah, damn." Xian Lang smacked a palm on his forehead for his carelessness. "Fine. Anyway, you are bound to hear it, somehow." And told her the unbelievable tale of Xinyi''s arrival in their lives. "What? Why didn''t you tell me all about this? I''m actually a descendant of Xinyi''s predecessor''s disciple. I know she is the Sorceress, but I didn''t know she is not your flesh and blood and from a place we don''t know," Lifen said in a heavy voice. "For crying out loud! Is there a need for me to tell you that odd secret? If you were in my shoes, will you tell anyone about her hidden identity? How about you? Why didn''t you tell us about your special background?" Lifen looked down, ashamed of her sudden outburst and unthoughtful words. "Sorry. I don''t mean to accuse you. I actually hid it from you because I thought you won''t believe me the same as the others." "Nothing but low assumptions. Never mind then. Now that everything is laid in the open, then let me finish with my purpose with Sir guardian here." He faced Xionmao again and opened the bundle. "Sire, look." As he peeled the thick and dark cloth covering the bundle, it revealed a folded, shimmering white baby''s cloth with the name Xinyi embroidered on it. It was shining so brightly that the surrounding darkness hid from its presence. For safety reasons, he hurriedly put the covering back, and the moon became the only source of light again. "I want to consult you about this." Xionmao nodded and gestured for them to follow him to the cave. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- Back in the campfire with Xinyi and company. "What do you mean, Sir Tubli?" Ming said. "I also want to know how I drew this power to myself?" "I think you have had an encounter with the cursed human souls because the poison you had in your body was from the guilt, greed, and malice of such souls." "You are right, Sir river spirit," Shijian said and shared how Ming saved Xinyi. "Hmm, then my guess is on the spot. You received the Qilin''s power at the same time you got the curse. Am I right? So, the power essence keeping you alive was not only from your wind essence but also from the Qilin''s power. And with the help of the stone bed, the curse was kept at bay, but a portion of it became dormant. "Since it had dwelled in your body for days, that dormant portion slowly blended in with the Qilin''s power. And the mix transformed into a higher level of the Ruler''s power, which is the Ruler''s Influence," Tubli said. "What a complex combination and a bizarre way to get such fearsome power." Lofey shook his head in disbelief. "No wonder you said it''s one of the rarest powers because no one could copy what brother Ming went through," Tyriece said. "Exactly," said Tubli. "Based on my memories, Sir Ming here is the second person who received this power. The first was a Chiangda king." "That rare, huh? Where is that king now?" Tyriece said, thoughtfully waiting to hear a wonderful tale. "Had long been buried under the soil of history." Tubli replied with a smirk. "It happened long before you were born, son." "Shame. I was looking forward to your stories. But the night is still young. May I have the privilege to hear the epic stories, Sir?" Tyriece extended a hand at Tubli, who willingly shook it and said, "Fine, but will it be best to start the feast first to fill our empty stomachs?" "Sure do. A hearty meal with friends is the best. Let''s dig in," Tyriece said, pulling a good chunk of fish meat. A good amount of juice oozed out from the cut portion. Tyriece seemed to be in the mood this time and faced Ming for a tease. "Well, brother, how will we address you now? King Ming Lei or Emperor Ming?" said Tyriece with a wide grin on his face. "I''ll settle for Governor Ming," Ming said with a wink. "That''s good enough for me." Everyone had a merry laugh afterward. As the teasings went on, savory smoke from the roasted meat found its way to their nostrils as Guang, Ah Lam, and Shengkai placed the cooked food on a round platter made from Ah Lam''s web. "Dig in, everyone," said Guang and placed a leaf with cooked clams at Xinyi''s feet. "And this is for you." Xinyi received the food with a sweet thank you. Two men particularly noticed that lovely smile which took their breath away. However, Tyriece''s smiles went sour after seeing her lovingly staring at Ming, who opened a clam for her. Tyriece tried to lock the pain by ravaging the boar meat like a man starving for days, almost choking himself. "Eat slow, you idiot." said Lofey, giving the young man a good smack on the back. "Stop it, old man." Tyriece cried, coughing hard while jerking his body away from Lofey''s smacking. "Are you trying to help me or kill me? My lungs are about to collapse with that hard slap of yours." "I''m helping you, what else? If I want to kill you, a mere flame of mine is enough to smother you to ashes, you know?" Lofey said, sending everyone to burst into laughter. However, Lofey did this to help ease Tyriece''s heartache. Tyriece didn''t mind the teasings and went back to his sumptuous feast because he understood Lofey''s purpose well. As the night went deep, the bonfire went low. Tubli then brought Xinyi and Ming farther from the crowd. "M''lady, I need to tell you something important and you have to act on it the soonest or the power chain''s loss will get worse." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 187 - Risk My Life Again and Again Darkness fell, but the full moon''s light illuminated the contented people''s faces surrounding the dying bonfire. Tubli, Ming, and Xinyi stood near the cave''s entrance for a private talk. "M''lady, I need to tell you something important and you have to act on it the soonest or the power chain''s loss will get worse." "Speak, Sir." Xinyi said. "As I''ve said earlier, the power chain is degenerating because it lacks the source of power to keep it alive, but there''s another reason behind it." He paused for a breath. "I sensed the power veins are lessening. If we lose more power veins, the spirit beings, including me and this sacred river, will face our worst nightmare, completely losing our powers. And if that happens, the power chain is beyond salvation. And the end of the world comes." Xinyi sighed. His words confirmed what the late Sorceress mentioned to her. "I know that''s why I will do what I can in my power to stop the mining of the power stones." Xinyi said. "Stop it from its source." Tubli said with conviction, and before Xinyi and Ming could react, he continued. "Though I was weak for decades, I know what occurred in this world. Not only me. In fact, all spirit landforms have sensed it. "For your information, all spirit landforms are not mere beings. We are the major contributor of essence to keep the power chain up and moving. Because of our massive essence, we can bring calamity or wipe out an entire race if we wish. But we know our place. We chose not to interfere with human affairs. "About what I mean about the source of the loss of the power veins, I''m talking about the people of different origin who are the mastermind behind the loss of spirit veins." "I don''t understand. What do you mean people of different origin?" Xinyi said, unknowingly clenching her fists. Ming felt her rigidity and held her hand. His touch made her realized she was angry and loosened her grip as she breathed out a good amount of air. "I''m not a hundred percent sure, but I sensed the same power from your kind, M''lady." "What power? What kind?" Ming said in confusion because he hadn''t heard about Xinyi''s true origin, that she was not from this world. "I think the lady here has to explain this matter to you then." Tubli said. "But before I''ll leave you both, I promise to assist you with all the power I have just to stop these intruders from killing this world, Sorceress." Tubli then opened a palm and a red shell, and a necklace with black, blue, and red pearls attached materialized in it. "Here, take this." He gave the shell first. "Wherever you''ll go, you can communicate to me through this. I will also contact the other landforms'' spirit beings so we can guide you where to locate the spirit veins." Xinyi took the shell. "Thank you. That would be great. We need all the help we can get." "Wear this necklace always." He placed the trinket in her palm. "These pearls have tenfold the power of the Vesver, Wag, and Kreg stones. May these assist you to heal all spirit beings and help you fight your enemies along the way." Xinyi gasped. "I... I don''t know what to say. These are so precious. I think you need this more than I do. I bet the power chain is still absorbing your essence." Tubli assuringly smiled. "As long as you can save the other spirit landforms and revive the Chiangda''s ritual, I''ll be safe. So, take it and do your part while I''ll do mine." His words left Xinyi dumbfounded, feeling a heavy burden fell on her shoulders. And Tubli felt it too. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] "Don''t be anxious, M''lady. Sadly, you were born for such a time as this. But the road had been laid before you. So, be strong and courageous and take the path with confidence. Remember, we are with you. We supported the Sorceress before you and we''ll do the same way or go beyond for you, because we know the risks you are taking." Then he knelt before her and kissed her feet, sending Xinyi to stiffen. "Thank you, M''lady, and don''t give up." After stating all of his purpose, Tubli bid them farewell and swam back to the river. He left Xinyi in dazed. ''Base on his actions, I think I''m off for a wild ride of my life. I need to get stronger all the more.'' "Now that he is away?" Ming said, smiling at her, pulling her back from her thoughts. "What do you mean?" Their hot kisses went back to her mind again and blushed. But the darkness shrouded her pinkish cheeks, and Ming didn''t see it. "I think you owe me an explanation about your said origin," he said. Xinyi felt ashamed for thinking about the kiss again and patted her face. With a hand touching her chest, she openly told him about her origin and the other things he needed to know as her husband. After hearing, he wrapped her in his embrace. "Wife, you have so many secrets and my life is so mediocre compared to yours." "Mediocre? I don''t understand about that. Is being a topnotcher in the exam and becoming a governor mediocre? But does it matter? We are now bound to each other, so whatever mediocrity you''re thinking will end soon and you''ll help me face this wild ride of what you can call my destiny, right?" "No doubt about it." He placed his forehead on her forehead. "I promise, my love, that we will always be together. And I''m willing to risk my life for you." "But please, don''t do unnecessary things and take your life for granted. I still need you. Lifen Ma and the rest of the family still need you." The agonizing image of his death replayed in her mind, and tears fell unhindered. Ming wiped those sad tears with his kisses before it reached her lips. "I promise I won''t." He said between kisses but in his mind, "I''m willing to take the same risk again and again because I love you, even if it may cause my life, then letting anything to happen to you. Your life is more important than mine." ---- o ---- In Xionmao''s cave, Xian Lang laid the shimmering cloth on the stone table. "I actually brought this here to give it back to Xinyi, to tell her about her origin, but didn''t expect it to become like this. This cloth only shone days ago. I don''t know what to do with it. I think it''s best to leave it here with you." Xionmao wrote. "Thank you for bringing it here." "Why is it shining, Master?" Lifen asked. Xionmao lifted the cloth and turned it around, and instantly trembled to see something on it. "What''s wrong?" Xian Lang asked after he saw Xionmao''s reaction. Xionmao folded it back in a hurry and placed it back on the bundle. And bent down to write. "Let''s wait for the Sorceress to come back. You may go now." These left the two dumbfounded. ---- o ---- Outside the Fengfu City gates. A group of men from the Vernaboles'' camp, led by the man with a hat and fur coat, gathered under the shadow of the trees. They held some power stones on their necks and wrists, weapons hidden under their long robes. The man with the hat stood in their midst. "Be ready, people. I''m tired of Prince Zelmer''s ways. Let us take this city tonight so that tomorrow, we can mine the stones and leave this forsaken place before snow comes." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 188 - The Message in the Pendant Ming and Xinyi joined the rest inside the cave but Guang met them at the entrance. "Xinyi, I think it''s time for both of you to hear the message inside your pendant before we travel back to Fengfu City tomorrow." Hearing the phrase ''the message inside the pendant'', widened Xinyi''s eyes, like there was an explosion in her brain, but of the good sort, making her tremble out of excitement. "That''s great. I totally forget about it, but I really want to hear it too." Ming''s face displayed somewhat akin to excitement, but more on the curious side. He seemed not too bothered about it. For him, those whispers had nothing to do with them anymore because it was of the past, for his great-grandfather, and not for him. Mostly that Xinyi and he had openly admitted what they truly feel to one another. However, learning from it could be beneficial to them. "So, you will thoroughly understand the underlying truth of the past, but it''s up to you on how you''ll use it. But I can only do the ritual with only the two of you present. I suggest you find a private place and I will release the message there." The two looked at each other, and Xinyi replied. "How about I carve out a small cavern?" "Hmm, this is so intimidating. I couldn''t believe my wife has so many powers." Ming said lazily, his fingers playing with the inch-long beard on his chin. Before Xinyi could react, he said, "You seem confident to use your powers now?" "Not really. I''m still learning from the books and from Sir Tyriece. I still need to learn more about the fire essence too." Xinyi said, pushing the strands of hair blocking her eyes. "Good, then I''ll teach you all I know about wind as well. Will you be an outstanding student, my wife?" He said, winking an eye. Her cheeks puffed up with hands on her waists. "Of course! This is your wife you''re talking about. I''m a fast learner and a wide reader, so teaching me won''t be that hard. I will learn it in no time," she said in a confident tone, sending the three of them into bubbles of laughter. They left the cave again and went back to the place where Tubli talked with them. Xinyi built a tent-like structure out of soil. It faced the river, so no one could eavesdrop from the group. They stood in the middle with Guang standing at their side. "Hold hands, both of you." Then Guang turned to Xinyi. "I''ll be honest with you. You can''t hear the message at all. Only Sir Ming can hear it since the late Sorceress imbued it in the pendant for the Grand General Lei Ming." Then to Ming. "So, Sir Ming, just tell her about it afterwards. And you must not interrupt her even if she cries until you hear the entire message." Guang looked left and right, waiting for their affirmation. "We understand. Let''s do it." Ming said. Xinyi nodded in agreement. "Okay, we will start now, but no one must interrupt me. Or we will all over again." The two nodded. "Let''s start. Xinyi, close your eyes think of those days when you were in Forsaken Valley then I will lead you from there." Xinyi shut her eyelids and her mind travelled back to her childhood days in the said Valley. She thought of her constant companions and playmates, the animals. Mostly, the python where she used to sleep inside the being''s warm coiling body. "Xinyi, stop sleeping here," the python said. "Why? Don''t you like me anymore?" the ten-year-old Xinyi said. "I am a beast while you''re human. It is best for humans to play and interact with other humans. Why won''t you go back to your birthplace? I think you will enjoy playing with the human children." "Going back? I" Then the small girl remembered something crucial. "I don''t know the way back." And she wept. Xinyi recalled the day her mother, Xian Ai, died and the beginning of her pain. The day when they learned she had powers. She was still very young and still grieving for her loss. Yet, one day, her father took her in a carriage together with Yan Ma without telling them where they headed. "Where are we really going, father?" Bouncy little Xinyi asked, thinking that her father brought her out to play and eat outside their home. But never thought their travel would last for two weeks. It was a tiring trip, but Xinyi coped up with it better than they expected. When they reached the mouth of a dense forest, they travelled on foot, until they reached the Forsaken Valley. "Look, Xinyi. This is my surprise." Xian Lang said with a forced smile. Xinyi followed the father''s pointing finger and gaped in wonder. She instantly fell in love with the meadow full of flowers in variant colors. A brook ran beside it and she played with the water. She ran around, brushing the blooms with her palms. It was one of her fondest memories, yet also the dreadful one that caused her nightmares for days. Back at the present, Xinyi just realized that sad smile made by her father and wondered what was on his mind. Because when she looked back after playing, he was no longer there. He left without even saying goodbye. Tears dripped down Xinyi''s closed eyes. Her heart wrenched on how lonely she was, on how she cried for days and nights, running around the forest, asking the animals, and seeking where her father had gone. Ming saw her tears and wished to embrace her, but Guang placed a finger on her lips and moved her head left and right. Ming sighed, but suddenly "I love you, Ming ''er, but my heart is in pain right now. Why did you leave me and followed the king''s request? I told you not to listen to him, but you still left. You can blame me for not telling you my secrets. But the past is past. I am about to die soon." Silence. Ming heard sobbing and thought it was Xinyi''s cries, but then realized there were the two weeping women intermingling with each other. "I will tell you the truth now. I hope I''m not too late to gain your trust again. I am someone from another world, and from a bloodline of great Sorcerers. They sent here me to save this world from its dying state but I failed. I really failed... But before I die, I want to make one last attempt, but I need your help for me to succeed. "Get the map I left under your bed in your mansion in Goding. Bring it to the king of the Youshi Nation. Both of you must go to this hidden valley where I hid the Chiangdas that I could save. I wished to save more, but I spent most of my essence for my future successor. Protect the last of the Chiangdas, for they are the future of this world. "Do you remember the stories I told you about the Kore and the power chain that you always laughed about and dismissed as plain fantasy stories I made up? Those stories are no mere myths, but they are true and are happening right now. This world... your world is really dying. "If you still have faith in me, look for a man surnamed Tevarius among the Chiangdas I saved. Ask him about the power draining rituals. And bring all the hidden Chiangdas to Fengfu City, a border city of Youshi. There are three veins in that place. The biggest cave is a spirit landform that can give the strongest power back to the power chain. Let that man guide the ritual. I hope I can add more life to the power chain as I die. "I hate to leave you, but I have to. I wished to be with you, but I have to go. Goodbye, my dearest. You are the most wonderful man I''ve ever met. I hope, someday, the circle of life will bring us back together and fulfill my wish to be one with you." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- As the moon reached the highest peak in the dark skies, twenty masked men left a secluded house near the west wall of Fengfu City. They stealthily walked the silent and dark alleys where few dare to tread. Their aim was the governor''s mansion, Cuxin Estate. The instruction was to capture the Lady Governor Lifen Lei. Inside Cuxin Estate. Lifen and her children busily prepared the items to be auctioned the next day. The workers were burning the midnight oil to finish the front of Anjing Pavilion, the first auction''s venue, oblivious of the impending danger cautiously coming right at their doorstep at this very moment. Chapter 189 - Nightingale to the Rescue Lifen was busy laying the power stones and exotic plants from Xionmao''s cave for the offensive and defensive formation inside and outside Anjing pavilion. "Ma, do we need to do this? It''s past midnight. You need to rest to look your best tomorrow. Remember, you''re our model." Her son Qinfen said. "How can we get a bulk of sales if your heavy eye bags are what they''ll see? The guests will doubt the effectiveness of our products if you look like an old hag tomorrow." "Old hag?" She unhurriedly said with gritted teeth. "What a son are you? I''m not sure if you''re really concerned or you''re just cursing me. Anyway, I''ll hit the sack once I''m done with the formation. We badly need this for protection. There''s nothing that can beat a thorough preparation. Do you think no one would dare to attack just to get their hands on the beauty fruit?" "I know. I know, but you need to rest now. You need all the energy you need to meet all your suitors tomorrow. I''m not even sure which one to choose among them to become my new father. But don''t forget, you might look young, but I think your body is still an old bag." He said teasingly. Suddenly, a foot landed on his butt and sent his face kissing the grassy ground outside Anjing Pavilion. "You''re really cursing me. Who is an old hag? Who has an old bag''s body? I dare you. Say it again, you, ungrateful son." Lifen said, balling a fist with indignation. Qinfen stood, wiping the dust on his reddened face while massaging his painful butt. "Jeez, Ma. Don''t be unladylike or your Zang Wei might get discouraged and will look for someone younger." And scurried away after speaking. "You?" Lifen said, lifting a fist in the air. She exhaled a good amount of air to ease her throbbing temples. She walked around and smiled with pride, watching the well-dressed five-hundred square meter courtyard where the auction would be held. They arranged mind-soothing herbal plants to reflect an ambiance of peacefulness. But of course, the displays were also for sale. Qinfen''s great brain in business was the architect behind the overall plan. The chairs and tables were carefully numbered for the invited guests. Walk-ins had to pay a hefty amount for a ticket. After much exhaustive thinking, Lifen would auction one beauty fruit as the principal and final attraction. They had made the advertis.e.m.e.nts days ahead before Xian Lang''s warning, so they couldn''t change this part anymore. Perchance, she could gather an enormous amount to rebuild the entire city, aside from the walls to keep the city safe from those desiring to get their hands on the mines. The leaflets they distributed said the auction income would be for the city''s treasury and development. Originally, Lei Ming had written a workable plan to establish a steady stream of international trades before he received the edict of his wedding. He even drew the location of the trading posts to cover the different routes back and forth across the city. Lifen was only following Ming''s plan in this matter as she tried to ride along with the foreigners'' entries in the city. Although she knew the Cleansing Fire people, aka Bernavoles entrepreneurs, had set their minds for the stone mines, she also viewed this as an opportunity to attract the other foreign merchants from other nations who only visited the city drawn by the power stones sales. Her goal of diverting the cash flow of the Cleansing Fire organization while acquiring wealth to build the city, was like hitting two birds with one stone. Concerning the city''s defense system, Xian Lang and his thousand Chiangdas had helped in the shadows, building a strong defensive formation for the past days. In fact, with the Chiangdas help, who disguised as night shift workers to build and guard the walls while keeping their identities hidden from prying eyes, the fifteen-meter tall walls with hidden power stones were completed earlier than expected. For the auction, she dared to sell the fruit, believing Xian Lang''s men would be present tomorrow to keep the auction under control. Unbeknown to her, the enemy couldn''t wait for the morrow and was now standing behind the gate, waiting for an opportunity to attack. At this moment, Kuaile, Xinyi''s nightingale, rested on a tree branch across Anjing pavilion''s gate, minding her prey, a worm wriggling out from a curled leaf. As she flew down to grab it, a man in black suddenly hopped on the tree branch, throwing the worm away. She flew onto a higher branch, irritated. ''Grr, disturbing this nightingale''s meal is a sin against this Sorceress'' assistant.'' She mindfully glared at these disturbing humans who acted like birds. Her ears perked up as these humans whistled and tweeted as birds do, but incomprehensible to her. ''Are they communicating?'' [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Out of a sudden, she saw these two men lifted an arrow from their backs and placed it on a bow. Her eyes followed their aim, making her eyes grow big. It was toward Madame Lei Lifen. Lifen trudged toward the gate to place the last Kreg stone to complete the formation when a tiny bird flew straight on her face. "What the?" She stepped back and spotted Kuaile, Xinyi''s nightingale, flying in front of her. "Little bird, why are you here? Do you miss your master?" She smiled and extended an arm for the bird to land on. However, Kuaile didn''t land but kept on chirping at her, fluttering its wings fast toward her cheek, as if pushing her to move back. Lifen had no other way than to keep on stepping back. "Stop it, Birdy. I need to finish my task now. Don''t bother me. I believe your master will come home soon." Annoyed, Lifen swatted Kuaile away to the side but didn''t hurt her, just to get the bird off her way. Being misunderstood and set aside, frustrated Kuaile. She twirled around the trees and called the other birds. "Help! Help! Xinyi''s Ma''s life is in danger. HEEEELP!" Not for long. More birds came and fluttered around Lifen, stopping her from her tracks. Across the gate, the men clad in darkness, sat on tree branches like birds perching in silence. The swords drawn under their black cloaks, bows stretched ready with arrows to hit their target, Lifen, who was approaching the gate while the governor''s soldiers stood not that far from her. The hunters knew their prey was no ordinary woman, so they wouldn''t take her lightly. They knew she was a martial art expert while the Lei clan was renowned for their unique fighting style passed down from the Grand General Lei Ming. Thus, they needed her to be at their specific target points in the garden before they attacked. She had to be a bit far from her guard''s reach or the abduction would fail. But the birds blocked her path. "Damnation to these birds." The man with a hat grunted. "What is wrong with these pests? Why are they flocking at her?" Unfortunately, he was unaware of the other hunters, who also viewed him and his companions as prey. These were the birds and animals who answered to Kuaisu''s call, ready to jump at these foreigners. Hoo! Hoo! The owl hooted, sitting at the branch above the man with a hat. And the latter didn''t mind it. But in the animals'' ears, it said, "Birds, don''t stop flying around her. Make her go back inside the house. Nightingale, call the panda now. Cat, go to the Prime Minister''s room. Do anything to make him come here. Now!" "Okay, I leave her to you, old owl," Kuaile said. "And thank you." She flapped her wings and went on her way. The cat meowed and ran off. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] In Xionmao''s cave. Xionmao stared at the shining cloth. He sighed nonstop, troubled on the flower mark he saw on it. He had seen this mark when he was still a cub when the first spirit guardians were sent in this world. ''What is the meaning of this? This mark shouldn''t be here. In that case, the lady Xinyi is from that bloodline? But this makes little sense. She is from Zeirean, but this mark isn''t from Zeirean.'' He shook his head. Xionmao couldn''t find any logical reason for this mark''s presence as he looked closely at the multiple petaled mark. ''If she is from there, of which shouldn''t be, then why is it shining here? Don''t tell me someone from her bloodline is in this world at this point in time?'' He shook his head again and again. He couldn''t accept his assumptions to be true. ''Who would dare come here, and what is that person''s reason for coming? To get her back? That is not allowed according to the Great King''s rule while she hasn''t finished her task yet.'' His sighs were unending, for it was totally absurd for another being from another world to come to Chiji. Coming here was equal to a world-scale invasion. And this was against the Great King''s commands. While he was contemplating, Kuaile flew in. "Panda, Panda. The lady governor is in danger. Men in black are going to kill her. Please, come." Kuaile chirped non-stop and landed on Xionmao''s shoulder, shouting in his ear. "Please, protect Xinyi''s mother. Hurry!" Without a second, Xionmao zoomed out like a lightning and transformed into his human form with a mask on his face while running. Chapter 190 - Powerful Enemies (1) At this point in time, the cat had reached Xian Lang first while the nightingale was still flapping its tiny wings toward Xionmao''s cave. In Xian Lang''s room. The prime minister bent his neck left and right as he leisurely sauntered toward his bed after a long day. ''Those foreigners are really cautious. They even placed a deadly formation in their hideout. We must tread this carefully. I can''t afford to lose my men before the long fight. Talking about formation, I must ask Anghus1 about his knowledge about formation. It''s one of its kind. I haven''t heard such fearsome illusion formation in my life. Was it taught by the late Sorceress to her disciple?'' As he neared his bed, a white cat suddenly hopped in front of him. Meow! Meow! The cat didn''t waste time and purred, brushing its hairy body at Xian Lang''s feet. "Hi, little cat? Why are you here late at night?" he said as he bent to stroke the cat''s shiny fur. Yet, before his fingers touched the cat''s back, the latter slightly bit his finger and jumped a meter from him, meowing and yanking its head sideways. Xian Lang''s brows rose, looking at his bitten finger. It was not painful, nor had any mark teeth on it. Curious, he looked back at the cat. It shook his head at one side, as if gesturing toward the window. ''Such an odd cat.'' When Xian Lang stepped forward, the cat jumped out the wide-opened window, paused, and turned at him again, meowing. From the cat''s attitude, this reminded her of Xinyi and her animals when they played before. ''Is it telling me to go out?'' "Are you leading me somewhere?" He probed. The cat meowed aloud and ran off along the bricked path. With a palm as his lever on the windowpane, Xian Lang leaped out gracefully and found the cat standing still, facing him, as if waiting for him. When the cat saw he stepped out from his room, it ran again and waited for him meters away where he could see it. With this, Xian Lang grasped the hint and turned aside all reservations. "Cat, lead the way." And chased after the rushing cat. "Fu, Luqat." With that call, two men sprang out from the shadows, tagging along behind the man and the cat. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- The birds'' surrounding her distressed Lifen. "What in tarnation is this? What''s wrong with you birds?" She kept on stepping backwards, waving her hands with no clear aim, and hitting some birds in the air. The birds fell but went back flapping their wings around her again, without break. Four guards rushed out from the house and shooed the birds away but failed, while the men in black watched in exasperation. If she was this upset with these winged creatures, the birds felt the same way with her. "Ugh! Stop hitting me or I will leave." A dove said, flying up and down, avoiding Lifen''s and the guards swinging arms. "Why can''t she understand that we''re protecting her. We might even die because of her, and yet she acts like we are pestering her. Grrr." "She is a stupid human, same as the rest. They can''t understand us." A swallow muttered under its breath, gasping for air as it flew. "I skipped my sleep for her, for the Sorceress'' sake, but she is swatting us like flies. Ungrateful." A small bird said. "I have a good idea." Another dove said, smirking as it flew behind the guards. "How about we shit on her, so she will retreat to the house?" "Ohhh!" The birds'' ears perked up in delight. They totally liked the idea and snickered like crazy, leaving Lifen and the guards oblivious of their ''shitty'' plan. While unsuspecting of the bird''s plan, Lifen was astounded to hear sing-song tweets, as if the birds were chirping happily around her. This left her puzzled and stopped moving back. ''What the heck is happening here?'' Poor Lifen. If only she could understand what they said, she would turn red in anger and might strike the birds without mercy. For what they said was... "Oh, poopy, poopy. I love this." "I like the idea." "I agree." The birds snickered with the thought. "Okay, let''s do it." The swallow shouted. The owl heard them but didn''t stop them. Instead, his big eyes lit up and Splat! Splat! Two sticky simultaneous poops fell on the two persons in black under him. Their hands reached above their heads and felt a wet substance. ''Argg!'' They cursed inwardly. But they swallowed their disgust and anger. Disturbing the bird would give them away. That would be troublesome. They looked at each other and silently swore to cut the shameless bird into pieces once their work was over. With the birds around Lifen, they rose one by one above her head, giving her goosebumps. "What are they up to? Are they leaving?" She lifted her arms, afraid they might attack her face with their beaks. And turned to escape, but suddenly Splat! Splat! The birds'' black, white, and black poops stained her from head to her toes. "Ew!" The men in black, including the guards, cringed, watching the birds showering her with their dirt. The shooing guards stepped back, afraid to get the droppings. Lifen froze, aghast at the wet and smelly droppings bathing her. In bad timing, Xian Lang arrived at this moment and flinched to witness such a terrible sight. Even the cat was stupefied with the birds'' antics. It eyed the owl, as if telling him, "You''re supposed to be in command. Did you tell them to do it?" The brash owl only shrugged and looked away. Lifen''s appearance was so pitiful, yet funny that a giggle escaped from a guard''s throat, but he gulped it back after the prime minister gave him a glare. Fl.u.s.tered and vexed, Lifen blinked, and without saying a word flashed away to her room. The birds chirped to a fit of boisterous laughter as they flew back to the trees. The other animals who laid in wait moved back to where they were before Kuaile''s call. Dumbstruck Xian Lang and the two Chiangdas hidden in the darkness were left in the garden. The prime minister sighed, sorry for Lifen. He then swept his gaze around to find the cat not too far from him, staring at him, motionless. He stared back, silently asking the cat what it was exactly telling him. Why did it bring him there? As the second man in command of the nation, experience grilled him to be vigilant, mostly for his safety, including his family''s. Hence, he didn''t take the cat''s actions lightly. He didn''t believe the cat brought him there merely for Lifen''s awkward situation. He had seen bizarre things in his life, and this was not the weirdest. Xian Lang believed the animals'' behavior had something more to it. Mostly, he trusted the creatures were Xinyi''s friends. They wouldn''t do such a shameful act to Lifen nonsensically, unless something evil possessed them or for another reason of which he would want to find out. His mind went back in time when a fox went to his room and brought him to the crying wee Xinyi alone in her room. This recollection was the reason he took the cat seriously. The cat fairly caught his questioning look and turned its face toward the trees. Xian Lang followed its line of sight and saw the owl''s luminous green eyes. The owl had seen the exchange between cat and human, and joined the fray, hooting while nudging its head, and Splat! Another shit landed on the victim below. ''Just you wait, you bird.'' The victim cursed. Fu and Luqat found the prime minister''s strange actions and moved their attention to where he was looking. The estate soldiers guarding the gate and those standing at the pavilion also followed suit. The prime minister''s gestures and the guards'' reactions alerted the men in black, but as seasoned warriors, they didn''t move an inch, hands firmly holding on their weapons, but hoping the probing Xian Lang would leave soon so they could change plans without stirring the nest. However, he didn''t leave. As Xian Lang continued to eye the trees, beads of sweat formed on these men in black''s foreheads and backs as they waited. In the end, he shook his head and trudged back on the bricked road, relieving the men in black, including the guards. Unknown to them, he formed a hand signal as he turned. He suspected someone was in the trees. The owl''s poops gave the hiding person away. He saw it didn''t touch the ground. Rather, it fell on something in mid-air. His pointing fingers told Fu and Luqat to check the area where the owl stood. Luqat turned invisible, stealthily jumped out the walls, and moved closer to the owl''s tree. And... held his breath as he saw the enemies. Not just one, but more. But before he could report to Xian Lang, a man in black who had powers in sight, found him and hastily shot an arrow at him. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] [One of the late Sorceress'' descendants. Gifted in formation. The one who brought the anklet to Xinyi. Found in Chapter 79.] Chapter 193 - The Reason Waking up from being knocked out, Lifen was bewildered to find herself lying on a soft bed, not the usual hard bed made of feather loaded bedspread and a single bolster filled with raw cotton that she was used to, but the type that her body sunk down, with bed coverings so smooth to her skin, and would, no doubt, transport her back to dream land if not of the putrid smell of bird feces invading her nostrils all the way to her sinuses, giving her a headache. Alarmed, she sat up, looked down, and relieved, seeing she was still in her robe. She knew it was hers with the crudely hand-sewn phoenix design that her late husband bluntly described as a wet chicken with sagging long red feathers. Then she held her breath while trying to sense her intimate parts and breathed out. "Whew! Good! No one touched me. So what could be their purpose for bringing me here?" A hand reached into her hair and touched the partly wet poop on her slightly damp hair. Disgusted, she gazed at the gooey, foul-smelling substance on her fingers. This substance annoyed her to the point she wished to beat her kidnapper black and blue to vent her annoyance and frustration for the humiliation she got in front of the guards and her clansmen, mostly for kidnapping her in the middle of her bath. Curious of her location and wishing to continue her bath, she swept her gaze on the room and only found a door. There were no windows or any other passageway, nor any furniture present than the bed. She peeped in the space between the two wooden carved doors but saw only a wall beyond. Lifen tried pushing the door, but it wouldn''t budge. She placed her palms on the walls, feeling every space, but only found concrete walls. "Fine. I think I need to meet these people." By knowing what she was capable of, she had no qualms and remained calm, though she was ashamed for being taken away that easily. But only felt a slight regret. She gave herself a leeway for being impetuous, sometimes. For her, as long as they didn''t tie her on a stake to be burned, or chain her under the ocean to drown to death, she was optimistic that she could escape. Uncomfortable with her stinky disposition, she sat down, relaxed, with a palm propping her chin, elbow resting on her folded knee, and called out with a voice full of authority, like a queen calling out for her servants. "Guards?" No one came. Again, "Guards?" Louder this time. As an answer to her call, the door opened on its own. A man with flamy-red hair with a few strands of gray, clad in a white robe, hands on back, entered the door. Lifen gave him a once over and was impressed. She surmised he was in his early fifties, but still had that youthful charm in him. His graceful and confident gait told her he was nothing but a man of authority. "You have awakened," he said with a charming smile, like a husband greeting his beloved after a flaming honeymoon night. "Yes, indeed. I have awakened. Isn''t that great?" She said, free of tension, like she was talking to someone she knew for years, smiling with her white teeth shown, in the same sitting position with the folded leg swaying without care ? like she was not a prisoner at all. "Now that you''ve seen me awakened, how about giving me a full home-service bathtub brim with warm water? Don''t forget to include a nice-smelling soap to clean my hair. And, of course, include a nice dress as well. You don''t want me staying here with nothing on it, right? That would be a disaster to all men, you know?" She winked. "Or do I need to go out and look for a pool or a stream to bathe myself?" The man chuckled, amused by her calmness and eloquence. He gave Lifen an impression that he was not someone easy for her to handle. She believed he could be somebody in charge or someone trusted by the leader to look after her, or... could be the leader of her abductors. She hadn''t seen this man before. But his red hair spoke that he was from Bernavoles Vados, and could be one of the foreign merchants. Whoever and whatever he was, she would stick to the role she projected right now and find out where she was and seize a chance to escape. "Oh, so, you find me amusing." She clucked her tongue and shook her head. "Is it really that amusing to find a woman in my disposition?" Lifting dirty strands of hair, "Gosh, I can''t believe men no longer hold women in high regard." She got up and went closer to the man, standing on her toes. "Sir, I will be glad to amuse you after a refreshing bath." She said with a soft and alluring voice beside his ear. The man tilted his head up, laughed out loud, and looked down straight into her almond eyes. "Are you not intimidated? I heard you''re a good fighter. Don''t you want to attack me so you can escape?" She turned her back on him, sauntered with h.i.p.s swinging, sat at the edge of the azure covered bed, and back in her previous posture. "Escape? Attack?" Her brows rose. "I would love to but I''m no fool. How about we talk and tell me why you abducted the governor of this city. I will hear your plea and find a solution to your problem as long as it is not against my moral principles." The man cracked up. "You really live up to your reputation, governor. I look forward to talking with you later." He clapped thrice and women came in bringing a large tub for a person, clothes, and other amenities and lady accessories laid on golden trays. Men followed with buckets of water and poured in the tub. The man left her under the women''s care. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Outside, his countenance went sullen and marched to a long hallway until he reached an enclosure, a deadend, but he didn''t stop there. He went straight through it like such a barrier wasn''t there at all. He appeared somewhere in a tent. Looking from within the tent''s view, no one could decipher such a gateway existed. There, a group of men waited. Lifen''s kidnapper and the five remaining men in black knelt in between two standing armed knights in full gear. More men who looked like entrepreneurs and dignitaries surrounded them. "Who told you to attack the governor''s clan and kidnap her?" The man who came in from the tent''s wall said. "Are my words have no worth here? Do you still respect me as your prince? Or you have sprouted wings and wished to rebel." "It''s my fault, my prince. My brothers are innocent," said the man with a hat, head bowing. "Galdriel, would you mind explaining this fault?" "I am not rebelling, your highness, but we can''t go on like this. We need to bring the stones as soon as possible. You know that." "Of course, I know, but do you think... with what you''re doing you can save our necks from being revealed? You know the consequences if our existence is known. And, how are you going to explain the deaths of your clansmen to your elders?" "There are other caves to extract stones. Why here?" The man kneeling beside Galdriel said in vehemence. "Shut up!" Galdriel shouted at that man and faced the prince with reverence. "I''m the one responsible, sire. Let them go. I will face the punishment, even death, if you see fit. But I''m only doing this for our sake and not for any other reasons." The prince didn''t mind Galdriel, but bent down at the other person. "Why not here, Faltheth? You know the answer, don''t you?" Faltheth didn''t reply, but looked away for a time and faced the prince again. "We can ask the locals in every country. For sure the people know where they are." "If asking was that easy, then why can''t we find the caves here? Was that your brother''s job?" The prince turned to a person standing at the side. "Tell him, Dheries. Why can''t you find it?" "We can search it on our own. We will find it without showing ourselves." Faltheth said before Dheries could speak. "Are you a fool or what? Then why can''t you sense those caves, Falteth? Please, do educate me. It seems I lack knowledge and in need of your godly instructions." The prince said, pacing in front of them, fists clenched. Sensing the prince''s anger, Faltheth looked down, pondering. After a time, he answered, faltering. "I... don''t know, sire. Forgive me." "Oh, my goodness. Who sent you here? Why didn''t you know this?" He raised his arms in exasperation and shifted at Dheries again. The latter avoided the prince''s deep-blue eyes gazing stiffly at him. "What? So you don''t know either?" Then to the kneeling Galdriel. "Including you?" Galdriel didn''t reply, staring down at the brown embroidered carpet. "Galdriel?" The prince lashed. A leg raised but held it and put it down. He hurriedly examined each face in the tent. "Does anyone know here the reason beside myself?" "We know, your highness." Dheries said, stuttering. "You know? Then tell this brother of yours why. Speak!" He yelled the last word, fuming this time. "The previous Chief Guardian hid those places from our radar. And and the last excavators were wiped out by her, and... and so was the vein''s map. That that''s why we can''t easily find the caves." Dheries'' palms went cold. His back drenched with sweat. "Yes. That''s right. The woman hid them well so we can''t see them, even if it''s in front of our noses. So cunning. I give it to her. To become a world''s Chief Guardian is indeed something. The Great King chose them well. He is really a genius. If not for the last leader''s diary, we wouldn''t be able to find the stones and this place." The prince said and sat on a wide bench. He sighed, palms resting on his knees, and looked up. "Even if we have the map, we are not that strong to win against all the spirit guardians. Don''t you forget that our powers are limited here. We could have reigned on this planet a long time ago if we could." With a booming voice he added, "Now, you carelessly displayed yourselves to the new Chief Guardian. Have you seen that light days ago? She will soon sense our presence and stop us, same as the one before her. Damn you, people. Why did the king send me these ignorantes?" "We''ll just hope her powers are not at its fullest yet. We might stand a chance." He finished his speech with a heavy sigh. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 194 - The True Meaning of the Ritual Before the sun stretched its light out, and before the moon left the skies, Xinyi got up and went to her domain. "Alva," she said, sitting on her comfy bed. "What''s up?" Alva''s voice sounded in the room. "You seem tired." Alva appeared, lying beside Xinyi. "Tired but happy." "Tired, happy and tired." "What do you mean?" "You''re tired after a long journey. Happy because your hubby is now okay. Tired because of Tubli''s report." Xinyi looked at the perceptive little girl''s big eyes, showing she was a Koi after all. "Is there anything about me that is hidden from you?" "Nope. I see all what you see and feel all what you feel." "What do you mean?" "Is that question the only thing you can ask? Ask away what''s in your mind." Xinyi pondered for a while. "Okay, I understand you can see what I see, but how do you feel what I feel? Or how do you react to it?" "You still have a lot of things to learn as a Chief Guardian, you know? You act recklessly without thinking." Pensive, Xinyi stared at Alva. "Cut off the riddles. Answer me. It seems I was thinking something else and yet you spoke about something else." She said grumpily with folded arms on her chest, and a foot placed on the other. She couldn''t sleep thinking about how her predecessors fought against their enemies and if she could use the spirit guardians even if they were far, like Tubli, but she believed the girl pointed something entirely different. "Same as you can sense Nianshi''s feeling and he to you, all the spirit guardians can feel your inner turmoil, joy, anger, loneliness, and others. Most of all when your body tingles and your heart beat drummed love him, love mad when you were in Sir Ming''s embrace." The little girl grinned wide, dancing eyes directed at the lady beside her. Xinyi recalled the kiss again, blushed and shouted, "What? That means you and the rest also," pointing a finger at the girl, "when Ming to me?" Smirking, Alva nodded. "Exactly. So you better close your connection to us when you spend your first night, girl." And burst into laughter without restraint, rolling on the bed. Xinyi gaped. She didn''t know what to say or ask. Her mind whirred - in shame, irritated with her ignorance, embarrassment, shyness, and the list went on - after knowing that they knew what happened, not that they really knew because they saw but since they felt her desires - to be in her husband''s loving touch and willingness to be one with him if he wished to consummate their marriage right when they were in that ball of water. She pulled a pillow, placed it on her pulled knees, and buried her face on it. "Damn. You are all mean. You didn''t tell me about it." Seeing her frustration, Lengshui popped in the room, standing at Xinyi''s right. Shengkai and Guang materialized on the bed, squatting and facing the red-faced mistress. "There''s nothing to be embarrassed about. That''s normal. No need to worry. We can close our connection to you when you do it." Lengshui said without shame, resting his butt on the side table with hands up front. The more Xinyi buried her head in the pillow as if it was a burrow where she could hide. Shenkai scowled at Lengshui. "You''re no help at all. Do you need to say it bluntly?" "It''s a fact. Let it be. Why be shy about it? We are bound to her while she lives. This is part of the bargain between Chief and spirit guardians. We have to stay connected to protect, guide, and help her. Or she can just close her connection to us while doing it and link us again after." Lengshui said with nonchalance. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Guang kindly smiled at the uncomfortable Xinyi while the two youthful spirit guardians bickered, and Alva spun in laughter, tickled by her companions'' shameless conversation. But as the talk went on, Guang couldn''t help but scold them. "Stop it. Settle you two. Don''t forget our reason we''re here. Let''s hear Xinyi''s worries." Guang squeezed Xinyi''s hands. "Tell us, dear. You haven''t had a good sleep despite the exhaustive work yesterday." Those words instantly soothed Xinyi and looked up, face still red, but the shame flooding her mind had faded. "Thank you, Guang." Xinyi felt motherly affection from this elderly in front of her and jumped to the old woman''s arms, hugging her. This was what Xinyi sought when she came into her domain. She needed someone to pour out her bubbling anxieties churning in her stomach; someone willing to listen to her woes and give advice. Although she and Ming had become closer, she couldn''t define their relationship yet, same as buddies where she could open up all her concerns. She couldn''t tell Ming after what he went through for her. She knew Ming would dare jump in pits full of fire or snakes for her, but she didn''t want him to take more risk for her again. On how she grew up was the fault. Yan Ma and the animals were her resounding box for years. To add Ming in the mix wasn''t there yet, while the spirit guardians were part of her and were only there for her, mostly these four. So, she had no second thoughts to seek them out to act as her listening ears, same as the forest creatures before. On the other hand, she somewhat confused her fears as worries - she didn''t want to lose him again. She held Guang tightly, feeling the motherly warmth from her. After a time, she moved back. "I was actually thinking if you can come out anytime I need you or if I can summon all spirit guardians of Chiji when I''ll face the enemies Tubli pointed out. I really don''t know who those people are, though I can slowly differentiate a powerful being from an ordinary one. It''s like I can feel a unique power emanating from a spirit beast to an ordinary one. I don''t know with humans yet. Maybe, once I meet the ordinary people, I can compare them to the Chiangdas and see the difference." "It''s good that you can set them apart now. About summoning the guardians, you can, but only those nearer to you can come to your aid right away. Those far away have to travel first before they can reach you. Also, it depends on the place they are protecting. Like Kaosmandu, they can''t leave it at all. They are meant to guard those landforms or specific people, things or places," Guang said. "There is actually what we call a one-army command," Alva said, "but that is only a onetime call. You can summon all spirit guardians in one call using your crown, but you don''t have your crown yet." "So, make use of us since we are with you always," Lengshui said. "How''s the hutyuns now? Are they still sleeping?" Xinyi peered in her ring and saw that cold ball lay in the deepest corner inside. She moved her head left and right. "Nope. They are still sleeping." "Xinyi, don''t be downhearted. Trust yourself. You can do it. You also have Sir Ming, Sir Tyriece, and the fearsome Sir Lofey. They can help you too." "And include Nianshi in the package," Shenkai said. "Can Meirga come with us?" Xinyi said. "I think she can. Even Ah Lam, since the places they are protecting are connected. Ah Lam can hide the door to her domain while she is away. She''d done that several times. But they can''t stay away for a longer time. They have to go back at some point after leaving." Alva said. "Okay, at least I know. That is assuring. Thank you, everyone." "Yay! How about a group hug." Shenkai said. They huddled together like good ol'' buddies. And Xinyi went back to Ming''s side in the cavern. The rest went back to where they were. When Xinyi woke up, the sun was already high in the sky. She gathered the whole together inside the cave, including Tubli and his guards. "According to the guide Mnanduo wrote here, he said even two Chiangdas can do the draining ritual to send essence to the power chain. There are only three Chiangdas here, but I think the spirit guardians can help, mostly me. So we can add more power to the chain. Am I right, Sir Tubli?" "Yes, you and the other spirit guardians can but I''m sorry but my people and I can''t join you." Tubli said. "Oh yes, you''re right. You are still recuperating. You shouldn''t join us." "It''s not about that reason, but as part of the sacred river. The power chain is absorbing essence from us while the other landforms are still weak or worse, hibernating. That''s why you need to heal the landforms first, mostly the one you''ll be passing through - the forest. If they are healed, the absorption of essence will not solely come from us and from a few active landforms somewhere, but all landforms." "So, there are a few active landforms? Where?" Xinyi said with excitement and thought of visiting them. "The panda''s cave is one of them, M''lady. The rest are far and hidden." From what Tubli revealed, Xinyi realized what the message from the pendant said; about the biggest cave that can add more essence to the power chain. "I think I can ask that panda more later." She clapped. "Let''s do the ritual now so we can leave soon. Fengfu City is waiting." ---- o ---- They all gathered inside the cave, standing in a circle with palms facing the middle. "Pour your essence, pour your heart, share a portion of what you have. Life is essence, essence is life, send my essence to keep this life. This world needs me, this world needs life. I''ll give my life to keep this world alive." They chanted as they walked around in a circle. While those rhythmic words were spoken, their life essence began to pour out from them and gathered in their midst. The combined essence formed into an energetic and colorful ball, sparkling as it grew bigger and bigger. When the light''s thickness touched their sides, they knelt involuntarily, their palms touching the ground. This time, their essence extracted itself from every portion of their body. Totally draining their body of it. Their movements which were out of their volition momentarily struck fear in them. But Xinyi heard a whisper in her, a familiar voice, someone she longed to talk to and know. It was the late Sorceress'' voice, assuring her that everything''s fine. She gazed within her and saw two lights near her heart. Focusing her mind to these two new matters in her, she realized that these had human forms. The one at the right wore a snake-like belt, and the voice came from this light. There, she understood that those were her predecessors'' essences living in her. This was a great encouragement to her and hurriedly announced to everyone not to fret and peacefully let the ritual do its work. Thus, the tension from the people and spirit guardians melted right away. After minutes of drainage, the absorption stopped. At this moment, they knew they were tired and vulnerable. Their power left them. Their strength waned. They thought of resting, but before they could even think of lying down, a strong power slammed at them from underground, refilling their emptiness to fullness. And the essence they thought they had before was already strong, yet this proved them wrong, for this infused essence was no doubt stronger and resilient. From here, they fully understood the true meaning of the ritual. It was not only all about the power chain and the Kore, but it was also about cultivating their powers to become stronger. They began to appreciate the beauty of the ceremony. It was a perfect ill.u.s.tration of give and take. They give their essence and the Kore would give them back not just what was taken but inpouring a better and more powerful essence in them. This was a miracle by itself. Not just a miracle, but a grand experience to them that would cling in the cores of their minds and hearts. They would never forget this experience for the rest of their lives. Who would after encountering the double-take of powers? General Lofey even thought of doing this ritual with the entire army of Chiangdas in Goding. This was a newfound strategy for him to strengthen his people. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 196 - Blackhole After a wondrous experience with the ritual, after a refreshing bath in the river, after bidding their farewells to Kaosmandu, Tubli, and the river beasts, Xinyi and company left the place which was once a snowy peak but transformed into a lush greeneries of life and nature. The same way when they came, they took their places on Nianshi and Meirga''s heads, Xinyi stayed with Ming, comfortably sitting sideways on Shijian the Qilin''s back. His hand sn.a.k.e.d her waist to keep her safe. As they soared above the clouds, unexpectedly, Xinyi sensed Xionmao''s presence. This was new to her and tried to call the panda through telepathy. Surprisingly, the panda replied. "My lady, hurry back. Madame Lifen is missing. I told the animals to search for her but they can''t find her." This was the alarming news the panda related. "What? When did this happen and why can I communicate with you from here?" "This is part of your power as a Chief Guardian. But this will only work at a certain distance, or if you wish to communicate with a specific guardian, like what we''re doing now," Xionmao said. "The governor''s mother disappeared last night while an enemy attacked your Anjing Pavilion. And one thing, the attackers have the aura of people not from this world." "What do you mean not from this world?" "In literal sense, they are not from this world and might be related to your origin." Unknowingly, Ming was watching her face and saw her scowl knitted her fine eyebrows depicting more like a wiggling caterpillar, making Ming worry. With thumb and index finger, he softly stretched her brows to the sides, straightening it. "What are you thinking? You look worried. Tell me." Xinyi gazed at him, full of uncertainties. She looked at the group as if asking if the guardians felt what she felt now and helped her tell Ming the bad news. But no one was looking at them. The rest were in pleasant sightseeing at the views below. Her eyes moved back to Ming and decided to be the bringer of the terrible news. But before telling Ming, she thought of hastening their flight. "Nianshi, Meirga, let''s move faster. We need to go back to Fengfu as soon as possible." Then facing the lady dragon, she said, "Meirga, is there a way we can go straight to Fengfu without passing the forest and tunnel?" "No other way, Xinyi. The late Sorceress did this to keep these spirit landforms safe from intruders." "I understand. Okay, everyone listen up. I just received news that something is happening in Fengfu right now and a troublesome one. But I can''t tell much for now. The only thing I know is that my mother-in-law disappeared last night and they are still searching for her." "What?" All exclaimed. "What happened? Why did Ma disappear?" Ming said, anxious. He was away for how long he couldn''t tell, but it felt like an eternity for him. Now, he was expecting a joyous reunion. Instead, another calamity took over a painful one. To hear his mother was nowhere to be found, crashed into him. ''Of all people, why Ma?'' A hand clenched his chest. Everyone could see and felt his pain. This was his mother that they were talking about. Not his brother. Not his horse. Not Fengfu. But his beloved, precious, and one and only mother. Those who knew Lifen had been a part of her jolly and motherly disposition. They too were distressed with the news. If he was in pain, so was Xinyi. Lifen was also her Ma, not just because she was her mother-in-law, but her mind had accepted that Lifen was her own treasured mother: a loving, caring, and kind one. If she could, she would teleport them all back to Fengfu right at this moment and personally search for her. To hell with healing the spirit landforms and saving the world if she couldn''t even keep her Ma and her newfound precious family safe and sound. Almost losing Ming was already unbearable and had to drag her feet and willpower in every way to find and heal him. So much more for this wondrous mother she recently gained. In fact, she was more than a parent to her. She was her best friend. No way she would let anything happen to Lifen. In spite of the fact that Lifen''s whereabouts were not known yet if her life was at risk or she was only sightseeing somewhere safe but she could vividly perceive Xionmao''s fears in his tone of voice, telling her there was more that he couldn''t say yet. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Silence. Each one on their own while some who hadn''t known Lifen wouldn''t dare say a word otherwise they might say something wrong instead of easing the heaviness engulfing them. However, Meirga broke the spell. "Xinyi, how about I''ll teleport all of us directly to the tunnel first and go back to the forest later, like after we find your Ma?" "That would be great, but can you do it? From here to there is quite far." "I think I can do it. I feel stronger now." "As you wish, but don''t do it if it will make you weak or collapse later. Don''t forget. We need you. Nianshi needs you." She severely emphasized the last sentence. While listening at Meirga''s plans, a queasy feeling gnawed at Nianshi''s innards. "Are you really sure about this?" Nianshi asked. "Everyone can tell the distance is really far. Remember, you would transport the whole group, including me a huge dragon with the addition of Sir Ming and the Qilin. This is too risky." "Trust me, dear. I can." Meirga said with confidence. He was still not at ease. He knew the level of difficulty in transporting a sizeable group in a spatial domain was high. He and the late Sorceress had traveled this way before, and they even met some tears in the teleportation tunnel, almost losing their lives in the process. "Lady Xinyi, I know we are in a hurry, but I don''t think it is wise to cut this trip. You need to heal the forest first so that the power chain will get stronger before we race back to Fengfu City." He said without restraint. "With a stronger power chain, the Chiangdas can gain stronger power. So, if Madame Lei had a mishap or is now facing an enemy, it would be wise if we are stronger than the enemy. I''m also sorry to tell you that hurrying won''t help much in finding her." No one dared to butt in because Nianshi''s words were somewhat the right path to take. However, Meirga''s frail womanly emotion had trouble understanding her hubby''s logic. "Hey! Don''t be insensitive. Sir Ming and Xinyi are awfully sad right now. I was in a frenzy too when I lost you. I thought I''d die if I couldn''t find you." Meirga retorted. "If you were in their shoes, would you not fly home at lightning speed if you hear your mother or I disappeared? Nianshi''s countenance darkened with the thought of losing her. "Of course I''ll fly home fast, but this situation is different." Although his reasoning was legitimate, Meirga somewhat saw the true grounds for his fears her safety. "What are you hesitating about?" Meirga said in frustration. "What you''ll be doing is too risky." And told them about his difficult spatial travels with the late Sorceress, though he didn''t want Xinyi to hear these. Thus, he warned Xinyi first before she would ask how to perform such a stunt. "This is not the right time for you too, my lady. Don''t even think about it. Controlling this power is not a walk in the park. So think first before doing anything dangerous." Xinyi shut her mouth, pondering. Ming was afraid for his Ma and in deep contemplation on which path was the best to take, based on Nianshi''s logic explanation. The rest did the same. But Meirga was not a quitter when she set her mind into action. "Husband? Come on. Trust me. Don''t be afraid. I can carry us all to the tunnel, safe and sound. I promise." She said with twinkling eyes. Nianshi shrugged indifferently. He knew Meirga well. She wouldn''t stop until he would give in. "Fine. As you wish, but don''t be reckless. If you see that it''s not working or even sense a slight problem in the space, stop it before it''ll get worse," added Nianshi, sighing. Deep worry reflected in his eyes. "Yes, I will." Meirga blushed. Thankful that Nianshi gave in for her, and also for his concern. This showed how much he loved her. Meirga then informed her passengers she needed to transform into her human form before using her teleportation power. So, her commuters transferred on Nianshi''s back. And she flew above Nianshi, changed to a human, and landed on the other dragon''s back. She sat composed on Nianshi''s head, focused all her essence within her mind, imagining a large white light encircling all of them, and said, "Transport." The sun was glaring. The clouds sailed by peacefully in the blue skies. No flying beasts of any sort. Everyone was waiting and in great anticipation for the success of the teleportation when... a black hole appeared directly above them. Not a tiny, weeny hole, but a wide vortex, one that rotated from outside to inside, and had a gravitational siphoning effect. However, the forceful sucking had only one target Meirga. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 197 - Dragon King In a blink of an eye, Meirga floated up against her will toward the vortex. In seconds, her human-form body arrived at the mouth of the black swirling hole, bringing her inch by inch, meter by meter, toward the middle. Everyone panicked to the extent of shouting and wishing to fly to bring her back down. If there was anyone expected to react first, it was Nianshi. His dragon claw swung up, caught her, and pulled her from being swallowed, but the weight of the swirls was hundred times heavier than she was in her dragon form. But he wouldn''t let go of her. He too was being pulled in a slow pace. "Everyone hold tight." His voice was heavy, while exerting all he had. Ah Lam, Xinyi, and Ming also hastily responded at the same time with Nianshi. With an extended hand, Ah Lam flung her steel web on Meirga, wrapping it around her mark''s waists. Somehow, the whirling blackness seemed to have a brain of its own that it untangled the web off Meirga''s body effortlessly. But Ah Lam wouldn''t give up yet. She raised another hand and before the first strand of web totally unfurled; she hurled another one while rolling back the previous one around Meirga. Xinyi, who was behind Nianshi, lifted her hand and a strong vine tangled around Meirga''s leg. Ming plunged a wind to engulf Meirga, fighting against the vortex''s gravitational pull. Yet, their effort was not enough. Lofey hit the vortex with his fire, hoping to burn whatever was holding Meirga and stop it. The others sent their powers too, aside from Guang and Tyriece. The last had no stones with him, either to pull Meirga or to barrage the vortex with anything they had. But the blackness in the hole formed tentacles, untwining the other powers holding while covering Meirga as well. Meirga looked like a mummy with the black tentacles wrapped around her upper body while the group''s powers were on her lower parts, and Nianshi''s clasping claw was on her. The hole also fought back against Lofey''s attacks and sent his fires back to them. This astounded them, but didn''t go into a daze. They hurriedly ducked or took cover around Nianshi''s body or shielded themselves with their powers. Xinyi''s blue shield activated too and covered them all in time before Lofey''s fires hit them. An enormous resounding boom exploded as the flames struck them. "Meirga, what is that thing?" Xinyi asked. She tried to communicate to the hole, in case someone was manipulating it, but got silence as a reply. "I don''t know," Meirga said, gritting her teeth as she tried to transform back into a massive dragon, but she felt a familiar power locking her. She yanked her head back and shouted, "Father?" But no reply. Suddenly, Ming felt an urgency, anger, and pride harboring in his chest. And had no other way to erase such feelings but to release it. "Stop!" He yelled, sounding like a massive thunder. Everyone irked in its loudness. His Ruler''s Influence worked into play. The entire group stood still, the vortex stopped swirling, Meirga stayed afloat above them, and the pulling entirely halted. "Who is so daring to stop me from taking my daughter back?" A domineering male voice said from the hole. "Father! Father!" Meirga shouted. "Please, let me go." Nianshi took Meirga''s hint and pleaded. "I beg you, your majesty. Please, release Meirga." The father didn''t reply to Nianshi. This aggravated the latter. He knew a time would come that he would face the dragon king, but not this soon. "It is me." Ming replied with equal dominance as the person''s voice behind the vortex. "Such fearsome power from a mere human like you. Impressive. But I see that you''re not in control with it. It won''t last long. Stop using it for now, and I will be merciful. Harness it first so it won''t devour you." This devouring warning again. Ming''s hold on the rein tightened until his knuckles turned white. But he wouldn''t listen to it, for now, for Meirga''s sake. "Let go of her. Come out from where you are. Let''s talk peacefully. " "I wish I could and bring my daughter back, but the gateway isn''t large enough. I have no grudges against you. Release her. Her mother has been ill for years. She is waiting for her return. Come home, daughter, before it''s too late." The dragon king''s voice softened with a slight hint of loneliness and anxiousness it it. Hearing her mother''s condition clutched Meirga''s chest. A squeezing pain, shame, and guilt flooded her. She agonizingly wept. "Mama. Mama. I''m sorry." Her sobbings affected the sympathizing onlookers. No one could bear to see their mother suffer because of one''s ignorance. She was in remorse for leaving their realm despite of her mother''s cries when she left. "It''s my fault Mama is sick." Her weeping broke Nianshi''s heart. He was the reason she left the dragon realm, but he wouldn''t let go of her if releasing her would mean their separation, again. He pondered deep on how to convince his wife''s old dragon father. "Then open a larger one." Ming said in a matter-of-fact tone. "It was my daughter who opened it. On how she did it, I have to ask her ''bout it. I''m only holding it as the gatekeeper. But never think she can close it back. I still hold the power over this hole." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Before Ming could answer, Meirga spoke. "Father, please release me. I will go home." Nianshi was about to protest, but Meirga continued. "But I''m married now. I will bring my husband home." "What?!?" The dragon father yelled, a deafening one, like a sonar vibrating to their ears, striking their brains. They cringed, hands on their heads, including Nianshi. It was only Ming, Xinyi, and Shijian who were not affected. Ming''s new power canceled the power when it reached them. "That''s not true. How could it be? No one can bind you two unless" The dragon king''s voice trailed. "Your Majesty, I''m a Sorceress and the present Chief Guardian of this world. I did it at their request. They are in love with each other. Please let them be." Xinyi said in a calm voice. There was no fear in her. Her blue shield engulfed her the whole time. It activated on its own when the king cried out, protecting her. "You! You and your kind were the reason the gateway closed and buried my family in this loathsome mountain. And yet you still have the audacity to marry off my daughter without my permission? You are despicable." Thunder boomed. Lightning sizzled in the hole, emanating the king''s anger. Then, Xinyi heard a voice inside her, from the late Sorceress. Xinyi understood the reason then. Same as the rest, the power chain absorbed all the essences it could hold to keep Chiji from dying. It didn''t spare the dragons and the dragon land. "You are mistaken, your majesty. My predecessor didn''t close your land. The weakening power chain made this world and your clan suffer. She saved her daughter from dying outside your realm. She had to make her a spirit guardian to keep her safe." Xinyi told him what the late Sorceress said. "That''s not true. I saw that blue-haired lady sent her light to the gate." "My predecessor tried to stop it from closing. She sacrificed so much of her essence that day, but she couldn''t stop it from closing." "If not for my daughter''s power, I might not see her again today." "She became stronger after I gave her my mark. We also partly restored the power chain with her help." Silence fell. The dragon king brought back in memory on what happened that fateful day and connected it to what Xinyi explained. And realized that what Xinyi said was true. With this, the century old hatred melted. He saw he owed Xinyi and the previous Xinyi for her daughter''s life and power. "You could be right. I can feel the Kore getting stronger now." It was also the reason he could hold the gateway today. The dragon clan was in a weakening state for over a century, and this was a fact that every dragon knew, aside from the protected and the previously amnesiac Meirga. "But it doesn''t mean I will hand my daughter to her so-called husband." He said. An immense burden fell on Nianshi''s claw that clasped Meirga''s body. That was an insult for Nianshi. However, he didn''t give it too much thought. Rather, he was optimistic. He had to impress this royal-father-in-law. "I am not someone so-called, your majesty. I am Nianshi, the last of the lion-dragons. I''m the sole heir of my king''s throne. I am also the Sorceress'' mount. I am somebody worthy of your daughter." "Is that so? Why didn''t I hear of this before?" The answer seemed brightening the prospect of his acceptance in the royal family. "You didn''t give me a chance to explain." His words brought memories to the three dragons. He was talking about when Nianshi was in their realm and met Meirga. He faced the king for Meirga''s hand, but the king didn''t allow Nianshi to speak, not even to relate about his background. "Your relentless disapproval made me ask the Sorceress to bind us." Nianshi said, owning the fault, though Meirga was the one who asked and even hid it as engagement to the na?ve Xinyi. "Remember, whoever the Chief Guardian binds, no one could put asunder." He finished, giving the father-in-law the blow. "We''ll see about that young dragon. My dear daughter, bring that dragon here and let him prove himself." His voice was still as water now. This brought a smile to their faces. "Everyone, please let go of Meirga." Xinyi said, sweeping her gaze to her companions. Everyone let go, but the black tentacles and Nianshi''s claw were still holding her from falling. "My lady?" Nianshi asked. Xinyi felt Nianshi''s and Meirga''s pleas. "Bring us to our destination first and heal the forest before you go." "This hole won''t hold longer. I must close it now or it will swallow my daughter to an abyss of nothingness," the dragon king said. "I can bring you there in no time and fly into the hole," Nianshi said. "But I can''t help with the healing." Xinyi went quiet, thinking. "Don''t worry, Xinyi. I think I know what to do with the beasts in the forest." And he turned to Nianshi. "Go ahead, Sir. Just do what you must." "But come back soon." Xinyi said, sadness filled her. The parting was harder than she thought. Mostly when the Hutyuns were in hibernation and Lifen''s whereabouts were still unknown. "We can''t promise, but we''ll do what we can," Nianshi said. He let go of Meirga. They all silently watched as the black hole swallowed Meirga, who was in tears, extending a hand. Her actions spoke volumes to Nianshi telling Nianshi to hold her hand, to go with her, to not delay. Until she vanished. The vortex inch by inch closed in. Nianshi didn''t waste time. A claw dragged Shijian and flew with his lightning speed. As usual, Xinyi''s shield sheltered them. Before they arrived in the forest, Ming offered that his and Shijian''s winds would bring them down. This was a part of his plan. And told Nianshi to leave right away. Nianshi thanked them and zoomed toward the now three-meter hole. Instantly, he morphed into his human form and dove into the closing blackness. And it popped. Nothing was left of it. Peace reigned again in the skies. No trace of Nianshi, Meirga, and the hole. Nothing stirred the passing clouds aside from Ming''s whirlwind, bringing them down in the middle of the forest, amid the angry and red-eyed beasts. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 198 - Healing the Forest Xinyi recounted to Ming what took place in their journey on the way to the cave, so he already knew what to expect on their way back. Along the way, a plan was already taking shape in his mind. After that encounter with the unseen dragon king, Ming clearly understood the immensity of this Ruler''s Influence power he unexpectedly gained. This gave him the idea on how to deal with these malevolent red-eyed beasts and finished their task as soon as possible so they could leave and search for his lost mother. Ming''s wind moved around them, creating and building a shield where dirt, leaves, and grass churned to form a barrier between them and the beasts. Its whirring''s strength deafened the loud growls while fierce eyes glared at them, waiting for the whirlwind to end. But the four-legged creatures stood farther away, fearing from being blown away. With his wind power, he brought them down in a slightly open field where the evidence of a destruction could still be seen. The corpse of the panther Xinyi mentioned was still there and was blown away by his swirling wind. But he didn''t let the wind die yet. He had to protect them from the drooling beasts rounding about in a distance as he prepared his mind of the task he would next. Ming''s arm sn.a.k.e.d Xinyi''s waists tightly while concentrating to use his Ruler''s Influence but Shijian, in her human form, tapped his shoulder. "Master, you don''t need to use that unharnessed power. Let me do it. I can guarantee my power can make these beasts kneel." When she saw it was not enough to convince Ming, she added, "I passed this forest days ago, and they stayed away from me. Let me prove it to you. Please, bring the wind down." "As you wish." Ming said. He was also eager to see how Shijian would use her power. As their feet landed and the tornado slowly died down, the animals didn''t spare time and raced like crazy toward them with all malice and desire to tear them apart until nothing was left of them. The whole group, minus Nianshi and Meirga, equipped themselves with their powers and were set for a long and deadly fight. Hooves sprinted, dust filled the lands as heavy thudding sounds surrounded them, matching the hard beating in their chests as the two or four-footed beings with flickering skins fast approaching them. "Shijian?" Ming said in a heavy and low timbre. "Do it now." But Shijian, with eyes closed, couldn''t hear him as she focused all of her powers within her while gripping at a Kreg stone Xinyi gave her. In less than seconds after calling the Qilin, large and small bodies sprung up in the air altogether in unison like an orchestrated jump, with bloodshot eyes, and with mouths wide that might lock their jaws if they kept it up for long, neared above them. As the salivating muzzles about to snap their heads and make a living food out of them, Shijian''s eyes shone as bright as the morning sun, as glaring as the spotlight, striking fear at the animals'' minds and hearts. In that instant, the springing animals froze in the air and reluctantly plummeted on their heads, but Guang''s and Xinyi''s shield appeared and formed a dome tent around them. As these beasts dropped on the shield, their bodies slid down, piling themselves up at the edge of the light, forming a thick wall around the group. Running beings made a hurried breaking stop of their feet. But with their speed, how could they stop themselves without hitting the beast ahead of them? Thus, their bodies smacked and dropped one by one like dominoes all the way to the front, plunging the last one like a billiard ball to the piled creatures at the barrier, striking those stacked bodies flying away from the barrier like the flung bowling pins when hit at the deck. Everything transpired in high-speed all together that even the adventurers had no inkling what took place. What their n.a.k.e.d eyes saw were multiple beasts, too many to count, dropped above them and slid down, but were struck away as soon as they landed. They were thankful for the defensive light otherwise it would be them that were flung everywhere. Ming clucked his tongue and turned his head at Shijian to ask why she acted late, but only saw her face go pale and her body collapsed. Quickly, his arm went behind her and caught her in time. "What happened?" He said as he saw the Kreg stone left her flailed hand. "Let her rest. I can feel her difficulty in controlling the thousands of beasts'' minds." Xinyi said. "I see. I''m sorry, Shijian. I think we need to talk about how to connect our minds later. I didn''t know you were in a pinch. I could have helped you if I knew." He said, carrying the weak Shijian up on her feet and gently letting her sit and lean against a tree. Shijian nodded and drifted to sleep. "Allow me to heal her, Sire." Guang said as she knelt beside Shijian and placed her palms above the human-Qilin''s forehead. Ming stood and watched the scattered and immobile beasts. "Xinyi? I think it''s your turn now." "I know." Without delay, Xinyi shut her eyes and lifted her hands wide. As she did, Tubli''s pearls around her neck brightly shone and joined in with her healing light stretching out from her palms and beyond, filling the two-kilometer of forest land to the brim. With her power, the beasts flickering lights steadied, seeped deep down their flesh, and into their heads, bringing their sanity back. The once withering trees turned sparkling green along with the once brown grasses on the ground. In less than a minute, everything returned to the lush, lively, full of life, and vibrant forest as how it was before. There, in their midst, Xinyi stood in her majestic might with essence rippling from her feet, healing Shijian along with the rest. Guang gaped in wonder when Xinyi''s power instantly brought the Qilin to perfect health. She had served the two Sorceress before Xinyi but never witnessed such prompt healing before, even after the two ladies reached their ripened age of twenty. This was the first. Such were the powers the pearls gave the present Sorceress. Xinyi''s hands descended to her sides, and the light faded until everything went back to normal. As her arms touched her body, a soft voice spoke from the ground. They couldn''t tell the gender out of it, but they understood who its owner was, the forest''s spirit being. "Thank you, my lady. Thank you for saving us." The melodious voice said as it slipped with the rustling breeze, brushing their clothes, faces, and hairs as it soothes every cell in them. It was so relaxing that they thought they were floating at that fleeting moment. After the forest spirit spoke, each fowl and living beasts bowed their heads toward Xinyi. This was the second time Xinyi experienced this, but she was still dumbstruck and overwhelmed at the thought that these great beings bowed before her. She was tongue-tied for seconds. She heaved a deep breath and said, "It''s my joy to help you... From now on, let''s help one another to bring balance to this world again." After that five-seconds worth of speech, every beast, trees, bushes, and flowers sparkled and showered the adventurers with their flowery-like essence as their way of expressing their happiness and thankfulness. The group could feel their powers tripled with those shimmering objects flowing in their skins. What occurred next brought out peals of laughter from their lips as cats, foxes, and other animals, including reptiles, went to them and snuggled at their legs or nudged their heads at their hands. Looking at them, they portrayed Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden before they fell into sin. "We wanted to stay and talk, but we are in a hurry. Do you know the way to the Meirga''s tunnel?" Xinyi asked the unseen forest spirit. "As you can see, Meirga is not with us as of the moment." "Allow me to open it for you, my lady. But before that, please bring this leaf as a token of our appreciation." As she spoke, a yellowish red leaf hovered from the tallest tree and settled on Xinyi''s hand. "Please keep this. It will restore a dry land to life again. But you can use it only once. Use it as you see fit." "Thank you." Suddenly, the ground quaked, and a huge and dark hole appeared before them. "Jumped in and the trees'' roots will carry you there." They said their thanks, and each leaped down. Roots caught them inside and brought them deep down until they saw Meirga''s room underneath. Gazing at this profound hole, Xinyi asked Shijian how she passed this place with the unconscious Ming. "I don''t know how, but it was the late Sorceress'' who told me to come here. It was already open when I arrived. I didn''t even see Meirga at that time." Xinyi was in awe. She wondered if she could do the same thing and peered inside her, looking for her namesake''s essence. But before she found it, Tyriece shouted in a loud voice. "Look, Nianshi and Meirga are back." Chapter 200 - Royalty From Platanna The adventurers left the snowy mountain. Xinyi told Ah Lam to stay to guard the mountain at this moment of chaos, but the fox-spider insisted on going with them. She said with fierce determination. Lofey sensed something in that spider''s eyes that was not there before. He didn''t know why, but he believed the enemies they would meet had a terrible history with Ah Lam. Although they were in a hurry, Xinyi commanded Nianshi not to fly at his lightning speed. This caused Ming and Godingans to be puzzled. Their first impression with her was her impulsiveness, her being a risk-taker, and that firm commitment. The last trait attracted Tyriece, of which he couldn''t see in most women in Goding. She had this determination of not fearing anything as long as she accomplished her mission. But telling Nianshi to slow down was new to her. The experienced General agreed to this but wondered what could be her reason now. Ming wanted for them to fly as fast as Nianshi could bring them to save his mother. Mostly Nianshi said Lifen was in great danger. "Xinyi, why are you stopping Nianshi." Ming asked, part worried and part bewildered with her calmness. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] "I already contacted Xionmao. He said my father is there..." Ming interrupted her and exclaimed, "The prime minister is in Fengfu? When? I mean, when did he come?" "Please, don''t forget he is also your father-in-law. I don''t know when but Xionmao told me he is there and wreaking havoc in the Bernavoles traders'' camp, insisting for them to bring Lifen Ma out. They haven''t found Ma, yet, but he believed they hide Ma in someone''s domain because on that night she disappeared, he said her presence faded instantly." She glanced on her shoulders said, "Ming, don''t get me wrong, okay? I''m also worried about Ma, but we need to understand on what is exactly happening here. We might be facing stronger foes, you know? You see, the journey to the Sacred River made me realize something. I saw that I''m a very impulsive person and have no clear direction in most that I do. "I don''t want that anymore. I don''t want to be that kind of person anymore. I now have an enormous responsibility to face. Most of all, If Lifen Ma''s life is really in danger, then all of Fengfu City can be in danger too. "We need to be careful with our approach. We should know our enemies first and make plans. Anyway, my Pa is already there and in control." I hope, she said in her thoughts. "So, please indulge me for now. Trust me, I want nothing to happen to Ma. I will burn those people alive if they dared to touch Ma." Then she spoke to the dragon flying beside them, where Tyriece and Lofey rode. "Nianshi, what did you exactly see in the dragon''s magic stone? Think carefully and tell me what you saw." "I saw her covered in blood and in a sleeping state, but the vision was only brief. That''s all." "Can you recall if she had wounds? Or was she hurt? How the blood looked?" Nianshi closed his eyes while flying and opened it. It became brighter this time. "I just realized now that the blood was not really blood, but a red-colored power engulfing her. It might put her in a trance." These enlightened everyone and heaved a sigh of relief. But they knew it was not over yet. "Recall anything in the past when you were still with the late Sorceress. Did you recall anyone or anything that has that kind of power?" Xinyi said. "Not that I can recall. Maybe the late Sorceress had an encounter when we got separated, but I had a bad feeling with it when I saw that red substance. That''s why I asked the dragon king to send us back to help you, of which we''re thankful that he allowed us. But in the condition that we''ll bring you with us when we go back." "I will go with you. I also want to meet this dragon king. About the red thing you saw, what do you mean by that bad feeling?" "It felt I felt it was the same thing from you, but I know it wasn''t. Something like the same power that you possessed, but kind of different too. I don''t know." He shook his head. "Also, I feel that it''s stronger." "Same power but not and stronger." Xinyi murmured. This thought was worrisome to everyone, mostly to Ming and Xinyi, who were concerned with Lifen''s Ma well-being. But, in silence, Xinyi sought the two Sorceress'' presence in her. "Did you hear what Nianshi said?" she asked the two. "Yes. I guess this was the same people from Plattanna." the late Xinyi said. "Plattanna?" Xinyi said. The first Sorceress sighed. "Xinyi, listen. We reserve these essences of ours when you''re already in a pinch and in need of our aid. But once used, it will vanish from your body. So, we can''t talk to you as you like. But we''ll answer you just this once. You are facing people who are not from Chiji. They came for the stones and nothing else." "Yes, my namesake. I sent a portion of my essence to the animals in the distant future to kill their people before I died, but I think they sent a new group of people again. And probably with someone stronger base on what Nianshi said." "I fear they sent someone from the royal family. This person could be stronger than you. So, be careful," the first Sorceress finished. They became silent after this. Xinyi couldn''t get more but was thankful for the warning. She passed the message to Nianshi and to the other spirit guardians, but kept it from Ming and the two Godingans for now. She planned to tell them when they arrived in Fengfu City. They must see what her father was doing and plan their approach well. "General Lofey, I must bother you this time," Xinyi said. "I''m glad to be bothered. So what''s bothering you? Let me take that bothersome thing from you from now on." Lofey said, itching for more action after that boring attack in the forest. His response made Xinyi''s lips curve up. "Can you be our commander this time? We need someone as good as you. And I also want to learn from you." "Yeah, we need your battle prowess and strategic mind, brother." Ming added, smirking. "Sure do. I''ll be obliged then. In that case, I want us to fly lower and sneak in behind the Bernavoles campers. My lady, please go to this Mr. Xionmao that you are in communication with and ask him more on what he knows about the enemy. And Brother Ming, I want you to join the Prime Minister and see how you can aid him. He might need your new power now. Ask him for more information too. The rest of us can sneak in to look for Madame Lei. Our means of communication will be the spirit guardians." He addressed Ah Lam and Meirga. "So, some of you guys must join me and Sir Ming." "I can talk to them in our minds, so they don''t need to go with us." Shijian intervened. "Great. That''s really great. We can do more behind-the-scenes search that way." Lofey said with satisfaction. "So, charge away our dragons and get ready to face our enemies." He lifted his two fists as he shouted. That short intro of his leadership skill invigorated everyone. They flew with their minds full with their assigned tasks. Xinyi sat in front of Ming while they both sat on Shijian''s back. Both were in deep thoughts too, but not about the fight ahead. Ming embraced Xinyi to warm her from the cold wintry air. He looked up. Soon, the snow would come. He''d learned that snow in Fengfu was harsher than in any city of Youshi. He looked down at her lovely face and hoped to spend their time together as husband and wife. Or maybe hold another wedding ceremony to give Xinyi that bliss and excitement every woman wished for when they get married. He also wanted to touch her now, to consummate their marriage soon, but they must find his Ma first. He had no peace of mind if something happened to his dearest mother. Xinyi leaned back on Ming''s firm chest and wished her problems would soon be over. She wanted to start a new life with him. Maybe... have kids of their own. Sometimes, she wished she was not the Sorceress, so they could go somewhere far and live in peace. But she knew this was all wishful thinking and sighed. She made a quick prayer for her Lifen Ma. Talking about her father, she didn''t know he was already here and had no idea how to face him. This was unexpected. What would she tell him? She breathed deep and set aside this problem for now. The most important thing was to find and save Lifen Ma first. But he trusted him. He wouldn''t let anything to happen to her Lifen Ma. Then she recalled that royal member from the world of Platanna. Her heart beat fast thinking of this. Could they just talk sense with this person and have a truce or convince them to leave Chiji peacefully? Could they avoid a fight? Was there no other way but fight them head-on? Yet, amid these uncertainties, the strong feeling of hope was there. She didn''t know why and where she got this profound confidence, but she knew she had it. Maybe it was because of the two essences of her predecessors in her? Or because Ming and the spirit guardians were now with her? She couldn''t tell at all, but she just knew she could solve this problem. But about the solution, she didn''t know it yet. It might come at the right timing. She smiled to herself, thinking to these. Maybe because I have grown and my power is getting stronger. So bring it on, whoever you are, royalty of Platanna. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 199 - Sunny Seaside In Winter Before Xinyi and friends set out to the forest, these events took place. The snow hadn''t found its way to Fengfu yet, but the biting cold air from the mountains was a struggle for the children and aged at night until late in the morning. Warmer breeze would only take over when the sun almost reached its highest in the white expanse above. However, Lifen watched in wonderment at the vast sea and a long line of beach in front of her. The mansion where Lifen stayed was on a tropical island, where the sunlight veiled the treetops, and frothing seawater swayed at the shore. How could these people transport me here after a night of abduction? It couldn''t be that she had slept that long for her to miss the travel all the way to the far east where the land and the sea meet. But such a journey would mean months, not days or weeks, but months. There was only one explanation here, magic. They traveled through a magical being or a flying machine; she thought. She strutted barefoot on the sands wearing a white, open-shoulder, and knee-length dress. It was made of soft cloth. One that was so comfy to the touch. Her fair skin sparkled as the sunlight touched it. This was the first time she saw this fashion. But she knew the source of such cloth, the country of Pernisia at the far east. Lifen jumped in the knee-deep water and stayed there for a while until a male voice called her. She looked back and raised her brows. Prince Zelmer, in shorts and a flowery shirt, followed her to the water. His hair was now plain black with no sign of the previous white and red. His handsome features told Lifen it was him. She admitted he was an attractive man. Those well-trimmed but thick eyebrows and high-bridged nose weren''t common to the men in her country. His bright eyes reflected a man of intelligence. She silently giggled, feeling funny to herself. Kind of going back to her maiden years. "Hello, your highness." Lifen curtsied, expecting he was a prince of Bernavoles. The prince laughed. "How did you know I''m a prince?" "The maids told me." She peeled her eyes away from him and looked down at the tiny fish wriggling at her toes. "I see. And what else did they say about me?" "They said that you''re looking for a bride," she said, still looking down. "But they added something peculiar of which I''m not sure if it''s true." Prince Zelmer leaned down, peeking down, and caught her blushing, encouraging him. "Now that you know, what do you think?" Lifen didn''t answer. Instead she said, "But they also told me you already have three wives back in your homeland. So, why add..." Her words were cutoff because... The prince extended an arm and wrapped it around her waist, bringing her to him in one smooth move, making her gasped as his lips almost touched hers. His mint-smell breath brushing her mouth, taking her breath away. In a hurry, her palms moved up on his chest, keeping a bit of distance between them. "I love all my wives and give them all the attention they need. As you can see, I''m a fair person. Ask the maids and they''ll tell you that. I promise you, I will treat you well. And I will make you happy for the rest of your life." The prince knew she was on guard, but merely played along with him. But he didn''t care. He was adamant to win her. "What do you think, my dear, Lifen?" The endearment was nothing for her, but addressing her first name was reserved for those closest to her. "What?" Lifen pushed him away, but his hand embraced her tight, not wanting to let her go. "What''s wrong? Can''t I call you with your first name?" "Let me go." Lifen said while pushing his chest harder. His tight hold loosened, but he was still holding her. "Sorry, but please answer me first. Will you marry me?" "No, I''m already engaged." "That man doesn''t deserve you. He is even younger than you." Her age was a total taboo for her. This time, he crossed the line. And he saw it. "Oh, dear." He whispered as a warning to himself. With little thought, Lifen used her inferior height and heavily dipped her head down, carelessly hitting the prince''s nose. Next, she lifted her hands up on the prince''s head and yanked his face down to her waiting knee. Yet, this was still not enough for her and she swept her foot at the back of his leg, sending him tumbling on his back. She didn''t give him time to scream and turned his body, yanked his hair up, pounced his head down, letting the still painful sinuses pound the sand, and last but not the least, Lifen jerked his wrist upward on his back. "How did you know my age? Why did you abduct me?" she said, straddling on his back. "And where is this place? Answer me." He winced in pain, slapping the free hand on the ground. Three men in armor ran to them. She heightened her senses, ready for the incoming guards, but the prince shouted, "Don''t. Leave us." "Wow, your confidence is quite admirable. Do you think I can'' beat you to a pulp or, if necessary, kill you?" "That really hurts. Let me go and I''ll explain." "Answer me first." She roared. "This is my domain. You can''t leave here without my permission." "How about I''ll kill you now?" "If that happens, you will not only face my guards, but this place will imprison you forever. So, let me go. We can talk as civilized people fitting our age." She hissed and tightly twisted his wrist before releasing him. A loud crack sounded, sending him to a long scream. His guards'' faces turned sour and almost lunged their spears at her, but their hands hardened while their feet became glued to the ground. They watched his pitiful situation, sighing. He stood up at a snail''s pace, gasping for air. And with a wave of the fine hand, the sea, sand, trees, and guards disappeared. They were back in her room with a table of food waiting. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- Outside the Prince''s tent, Prime Minister Xian Lang waited with Luqat, Fu, and Longwei. Two knights stood at the entrance with swords raised, depicting an X at the flapping tent opening. "The leader won''t see you today." Why wouldn''t he? Tell him I am the Prime Minister of this country. If he won''t come out now, I will lay this place in waste. LISTEN while I''m still showing mercy." His yell resounded in the five hundred square meter land where the Bernavole''s trader had camped. The two knights'' legs wobbled with that voice. This was a portion of the power his dragonized armors gave him, a dragon might and authority. But this wouldn''t last long because he had no dragon''s blood. He had to take advantage of the ten-minutes time limit that he could use it, otherwise he would lose this chance. "Bring the Governess out right now!" He shouted. The entire camp rocked, and the campers trembled as if a dragon''s feet stomped on their lungs, sending them to kneel. The two knights held on from kneeling with their swords pinned on the ground as stake. "Kneel!" Xian Lang yelled at the top of his lungs. True to the dragon''s power, the armor shone, but a transparent one where not a n.a.k.e.d eye could lay their sight on it, aside from one in the camp, the one with the exceptional power of sight. He saw this dominant power reverberated throughout the camp, sending everyone to their knees, including the two adamant knights. However, Prince Zelmer was still at the seaside illusion in his own domain at this time. Before entering that specific place inside his domain, he had closed all links of communication from the camp to him. He was set to accomplish an important mission, to get Lifen to tell him the location of the mines, and... marry him. ---- o ---- Nianshi and Meirga jumped out from a blackhole in the sky, transformed into their dragon forms, and flew down toward the waiting group below the gaping hole in the ground. Xinyi and company stood inside with necks stretched out, watching the descending pair. They moved to give the two some space to land, however; they became humans again before the soles of their feet touched the black soil in the tunnel. With everyone inside, the hole closed on its own and the white stone ceiling appeared in its place. "Why are you back soon?" "We need to go back to Fengfu now. Your mother is in great danger. I will explain everything later." Nianshi said. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 201 - Barrage of Attacks Prince Zelmer knew what was happening outside his domain, but he had to focus with the headstrong Lifen. He peered out once when Xian Lang showed the armor''s power, but when he realized the prime minister was not a Chiangda, he didn''t bother to look back. He believed his men could withstand Xian Lang''s intimidation until he succeeded the mission. The prince looked at the sound asleep Lifen, lying on his bed and under his power. The fact was, what Nianshi saw was the actual event taking place. What Lifen saw: the room, the beach, and anything else, happened inside her mind. It was a more realistic dream under the prince''s control. After he took Lifen away from Galdriel and let them go, he entered her mind and kept it in a slumbering state while his maids cleaned and laid her on his bed. He was trying to influence her willpower to cave in and bend to him. This was the only way he believed he could find the location of the mines and make her marry him. Although he was against the abduction, the deed had already been done. Thus, he wouldn''t waste this chance given to him. It was also his means to honor his servants who died for this cause. However, in Lifen''s mind, she was in control. The prince was on the floor, black and blue, after her beatings. "Why did you kidnap me? Speak or I will torture you." She stomped a foot on his purplish face. "You are mistaken, I don''t do such despicable acts. I''m an honorable prince. I only saved you from your kidnappers." He said in a low, hush tone. "I couldn''t bear to hurt you. I can''t even dare to lay a finger to the woman I care about. Please, believe me." "Who kidnapped me? Where are they now?" "I don''t know. He escaped. I tried to capture the guy, but he left you behind when we were about to surround him." "What was he wearing?" "I can''t tell with the darkness." "Where did he go?" She placed all her weight on the stepping foot and kneaded it in his face. He groaned in pain. "I don''t know. I didn''t bother to follow I saw it was you in the blanket. But I can help you find him, if this is what it takes to prove my innocence." "How do I know that you''re telling the truth?" "Why would I lie?" Lifen let go and sat back on the bed. "Then why are you keeping me here in your domain? Do you think I''m a fool?" The prince rolled and lay on his back, on the floor. His breathing was deep. "No, you''re wrong about me. In my eyes, you''re the most wonderful woman I''ve ever met. To become the governess of this city is really something. No one can do what you do. I''m enamored by you. You''re the woman I was waiting for all these years. I always wish a talented lady like you by my side and rule with me in my kingdom, but my other wives aren''t like you. They are timid and only know how to obey, unlike you. It''s my first time meeting a woman like you." His words touched her but didn''t let her guard down. But about the kingdom he spoke heightened Lifen''s interest. "Where is this kingdom you''re talking about?" The prince smiled. ''It''s working,'' he thought. He sat up with hands anchored on the floor. "I can''t tell you because it is out of this world. It is a beautiful and magical place. I can bring you there now, but we need to get married first. Only those related to me can enter. You can bring your family too, if you wish." He said with enthusiasm with his swelling face. Lifen went silent. He sounded convincing, but she kept a nonchalant face. She had her doubts." Send me home now," she said. He slowly stood up and almost stumbled in front of her, but her hands caught him first. He looked deeply into her eyes and said, "Please, trust me and say yes. Be my wife. I promise, I will love you forever. I will disregard my other wives and give you my undivided attention." She didn''t accept every word he said and looked away and only helped him sit on the bed while she stood in front of him. "Why are you buying the stones?" The heaviness in her voice lowered. "The reason is simple. Those are magical stones and can help us protect our magical land from invaders." "How assuring. That''s all?" "I really mean what I said." He raised an opened palm. "I swear in my Father, the king''s name. I and my men meant no harm. We only want to keep our people safe. We are also giving you a good trade. The city and your people will benefit out from this. To show my sincerity, I will raise the amount for every stone sold to us. Trust me, no amount is worth the lives of my people." This, he said with sincerity, for this was their true reason for risking their lives here in Chiji. Mostly that they considered that the Great King would make his move soon, unless the present Chief Guardian could stop them. But they would do anything, even to defy the indifferent Great King for Platanna. His words almost convinced her, but she remembered what Xian Lang mentioned to her once. "I don''t trust you. How are you related to the Cleansing Fire Organization?" Lifen asked. The prince was about to reply, but the ground trembled. "An earthquake?" She held on a beam at a corner to keep her footing. And as he turned her head back to the prince, he was gone. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Earlier outside, the time for the armor''s power to end had come. The Bernavoles guards regained their strength and swung their swords at Xian Lang, but Luqat took the hit by receiving the blades with his rock hard hands and broke the steel into pieces. The red-haired Valiez shrugged and vines sprouted from the ground up, wrapping the guards'' feet and lifting them from the ground. Yet, the guards were truly worthy to be the prince''s men, for they didn''t freak out. Instead, they swayed the remnant of the broken steel attached on the hilt to cut the vines. However, Valiez grew more winding stems to hold both hands apart and held them high. The guards formed a cross in the air. Fu and Luqat made a defensive stance while facing the other guards coming their way. Without waiting, Luqat erected a stone wall around the prince''s tent and enclosed them with it. The people outside tried to smash the walls using their huge hammers, spears, and swords, but in vain, even if they had the Wag stone. The prime minister went inside the tent and saw that the prince was nowhere to be found. Thud! Thud! With no warning, arrows with fire struck the tent and sent it into flames. Longwei didn''t tarry and sprayed water from his palms, extinguishing the fire right away. The tent''s top became a gaping hole in no time. But the Bernavoles people would not give them a breather. More flaming arrows flew above them. And not just that. Another round of arrows followed, but this time, tiny fragments of the Wag stone covered the arrow''s shaft. On the right timing, Longwei and Valiez lifted their arms and built a canopy of dirt on their heads. But an arrow found a hole and grazed Luqat''s shoulder before it pinned the ground. Thus, part of the canopy fell on their heads. Xian Lang didn''t delay and lit a flare, shooting a red light in the sky. "Stay down. Create a solid rock cover. Now!" Hence, Longwei and Valiez erected a stone igloo, hiding them inside. The captured guards rolled at the sides, away from the firing range, but the arrows had no eyes and found their way to their opened flesh. One died as an arrow pinned its head. The other one was bleeding profusely when arrows plunged on his back, but he was still breathing. Those scraps of armors didn''t do them justice and hardly protected them from the deadly barrage. Seconds after the hidden troops caught sight of the signal, the ground immediately shook. The waiting Chiangdas began their attacks. An earthquake shook the camp grounds. Flames stormed down like fireworks flying from the surrounding trees. Winds rushed and fanned the flames, burning everything in its wake. Screams of agony and cries for help resounded. Almost everyone panicked. A few had their shield over their heads as they ran away from the surging fire. It was a living hell in the camp. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 202 - Youre So Precious To Me Chaos was the word to describe the Bernavoles camp. It was not an exaggeration, but the mere fact that the area they occupied were in flames. Most of them ran out from the site''s perimeter, but the Chiangdas outside didn''t spare them. Either a sword or a slash of the wind or water or anything the powers these Chiangdas had met and slain them. However, these Platanna beings couldn''t be trifled with either. They fought with all their might. It was just the sudden attacks cornered them inside. People covered their mouths while some were coughing hard as white and black smokes covered the camp, as if a fog descended. Galdriel, with a shield, dashed right and left, avoiding the flames with one aim, getting to a certain burning tent. As he reached it, he stormed in without hesitation and dove to an orange light. There, about twenty men stood safe within that light. "Where is the prince?" He asked Falteth, the one who owned the magical shield against fire. "He is still in his domain with that woman." "Damn him. Women are his weakness." Galdriel punched the carpeted floor in exasperation. "We can''t blame him. Those wives the king gave him are beauties without brains." "Yeah, even my wife is all chatter and parties. I grew tired of it." Galdriel said. "Chiji women are independent and intelligent, unlike in our world were women who grew up blessed and bathed in luxuries and cared less about politics and had no other aspirations in life than to get married to a wealthy family of their choice. Even I thought of bringing a wife from here." Falteth''s forehead furrowed, watching the flames eating the tent. "They wouldn''t last there. The prince is a fool. Believe me. Unless she is a Chiangda. Fights between women are gruesome. I prefer to not involve myself with them if there''s no law insisting on bearing more women. Who needs aspirations when they have powers and seek by us, men?" "Why is our world scarce of women?" Falteth extended a hand to Galdriel. "Don''t ask me. Even our ancestors had no answers to that puzzle." Galdriel got up without Falteth''s help. Falteth became silent. "Have you ever thought of living here for good? Life is peaceful here." "Never think of it. We are here for a mission. In case you forget." "I know." "The penalty for desertion is death. Even if you''ll fake a death, they will find it later." "I know. Okay? I know. No need to remind him. Just a thought." "Never think of it." Falteth shook his head and strengthened the power of the shield when the tent disappeared and they were fully exposed. "How long will you last, bro?" Dheries asked. "I think I only have a minute left." "Hold on longer, brother, until the prince comes out." "Sorry, bro. The Chiangdas are getting stronger now." Then while speaking, Falteth''s shield thinned and flickered. Those inside looked up in fear as fire raged around them. "Happy to fight with you, brothers. Let''s die with honor." Falteth said. "Shut up! We''ll survive this and go home." Galdriel glared. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Without warning, the shield popped out. They screamed together as a huge red flame was rampaging on their way when... Suddenly, thunder and lightning sparked in the bright sky. A sudden rain shower fell, and the fire in the camp completely died down. And amid it, white light streamed down and enveloped the entire camp. More barrages from outside the camp couldn''t penetrate that thick shield of light. The prince appeared in his non-existent tent and frowned as he saw the ugly tall mound made of soil in there. The stone walls were still intact outside his tent. "Stop!" His yell was so loud that everyone in and out the camp heard him well, including those inside the mound. Then he faced the small hill. "Prime Minister, I suggest you come out and we''ll talk." A maid came out from the space behind him and placed two wide chairs made of fine wood in the tent and stepped backward, disappearing back into thin air. He sat comfortably, tapping on the armchair while waiting for the Xian Lang to come out. The mound''s top opened in the middle and each half was sucked down, back to the ground, revealing the five people inside. Prince Zelmer gestured a hand to the prime minister to sit on the chair provided. "Good. Now I got your attention. What took you so long?" Xian Lang said in righteous indignation. "None of these could have happened if you came out sooner." He sat down as he spoke. The prince was in pain as the other guards carried his two trusted knights, one flailing dead, the other was unconscious, covered with his blood. "I understand your point, but do you need to use violence? I''m a reasonable man. We can talk peacefully." Xian Lang didn''t bother to reply. This was his land, and he was the prime minister. Who was this Bernavoles merchants to defy him? "Bring out the governess now or we will continue the attacks." "I think you missed the point here. I''m the one in charge now, Prime Minister. Your Chiangdas can''t break and enter my defense shield. In other words, you''re now my prisoner." ----- o ----- Xinyi and Ming had reached and landed in the forest within Cuxin Estate. Lofey and company didn''t stay and ran toward the Bernavoles camp. Ming brought Xinyi down and kissed her with all the passion for a man in love. She responded eagerly, as if they wouldn''t see each other again. Ming let go first, and embraced her tight and made her breathless, but she didn''t complain. Instead, she hugged him back, as though they would be separated for so long. "Do what you need to do. Contact Shijian when you''re done. She will fetch you." He kissed her again and pressed his lips harder this time. And let go. "Go in now." Xinyi looked at him with shimmering eyes as she held her tears from falling. "Be careful and please take care of my Pa." "I will. I promise." And they smooched their lips again before Xinyi went into Xionmao''s cave. When she was already out of sight, Ming hopped on Shijian''s back. He looked up and saw the white and black smokes above. "Let''s go, but don''t fly. Hurry. The prime my father-in-law might be in danger." ---- o ---- Lifen woke up from the prince''s control after he left. There, she saw herself lying with a golden-colored blanket on her while lying on a king-size bed. She then realized that she was in someone else''s room. A lavish room decorated with silk dr.a.p.es, more than a dozen white pillows on the bed, a soft-lighted chandelier hung on the ceiling, white flowers that she hadn''t seen in her life filled the sides in a plant-boxes. The entire room was well lit with crystal in every column at the sides. She stood and saw she was wearing a dress worthy for royalties. Glancing at a man-size mirror near the bed, her hair, hands, and legs, jewelries adorned them. And saw shiny men''s clothes hanging in a rank. Shoes made of valuable leather were under it. "Where am I?" She roamed around but found no door or windows. Her hands tapped on the walls, but nothing sounded hollow. She ran her fingers on the well-crafted furniture and felt not even a speck of dust. An idea came to mind. "Hey! You jerk prince. Where are you? Come out." But no one replied. "Guards? GUARDS?" she yelled, but no one came. "Oh, playing hard to get, huh? Let''s see if you can handle this." Annoyed, she kicked the mirror. It fell and smashed to tiny pieces. "Hey! You jerk royalty, come out now or I will break this whole place down." No replies. "Fine." She pulled the jewelries from her body and scattered the pearls and diamonds on the floor. Next, her hand unmercifully plucked the flowers and crushed the plant boxes. She threw all of its contents on the rich carpet, of which skillful hands of an artisan weaved it. She dragged the dr.a.p.es down and ripped it apart. In other words, the entire room was a mess. Looking up, she screamed, "Come out." Still nobody came. "You want me to become your bride? How about bringing a scarred-face wife?" She had no qualms of wounding her face, trusting her miracle beauty products could bring it back to its smooth and flawless state. Lifen picked a piece of the broken mirror and lifted it to slash her face. As she was about to do the deed, someone appeared behind her. "Don''t," the prince said, receiving the slash on his hand while the other hand wrapped her in his embrace. "You''re so precious to me. Please don''t hurt yourself." Blood oozed out from the wound, dripping on his white robe with gold thread stitches on its hems. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 203 - Cendarth Kingdom Earlier, outside the prince''s domain, the attack from the Chiangdas ceased when they saw their hits couldn''t penetrate the magical shield. The prime minister was a bit apprehensive about being held prisoner, but as a man who was used to facing people in high places and even with greater intimidation, he didn''t show his unease. Instead, he stared into the prince''s eye. "You are overestimating yourself. Prisoner? We''ll see about that. Before furthering our talks, I want to see Madame Lei Lifen first." "Don''t worry. I wouldn''t harm even a strand of her hair. You can''t see her unless you agree to my terms." "Agree with your terms?" He made a sarcastic laugh. "Why should I trust you? Your people attacked my people in the middle of the night. You do your work behind the shadows. Only fools would believe you." "What attack? You came, stormed, burned my place, and accused me of ungrounded allegations? You''re the one attacking. Not me. You might be out of your mind. Is your country''s law that shallow? Is this the way you treat foreign merchants who could lay treasures on your people''s laps? Ridiculous." The prince would never admit with the night attack because, first, it was not under his command. Second, he would not expose his men. He had to protect them, no matter what. Even if the result was losing the stone mines in Fengfu. Xian Lang realized that he was so hasty this time. He had to take control of the situation before it would be out of his hand. "Let''s not go around the bush, Sir, whoever you are. I know why you''re here. It''s all about the power stones and mines. Let me be clear. I won''t hear any negotiations concerning this matter unless you bring the person I''m asking. Bring Madame Lei out or I''ll make sure you won''t get what you want. Even if you point a knife at my neck, or thrust my neck like a chicken, my men would never back down at my expense. I can guarantee your life will end here. And let me assure you that if something would happen to me and to Madame Lei, the king himself would run after you and your people. He will make you regret coming here. Did you get my point?" The prince opened his mouth to retort but suddenly shut up, closed his eyes, and disappeared right in front of their eyes. Everyone gasped to see him vanished in an instant. What kind of power was that? Xian Lang thought., being weary with this certain person''s power. This was quite an unnerving development for Xian Lang and the four Chiangdas. "Where did your leader go? What is going on here?" He asked the additional guards around them, but he didn''t expose his uneasiness. Yet, no one replied. He made a furtive glance at his own guards'' way. And silently mouthed, "Be ready." They had made a plan while they were inside the mound. "In case they would hold us prisoner, either we will dig our way out or those outside would dig and bring us out. Stone Chiangdas, do your work." Xian Lang said. Outside, Ming saw the shield and the hundreds of Chiangdas outside the Bernavoles camp. Some of them were his acquaintances when he took the combat exams, and it never occurred to any of them they were fellow Chiangdas. It was a fine reunion. He learned then that the king had them take the exams to pass as civil servants and would act as his spies. "What''s the situation inside?" Ming asked. "We''re waiting for the prime minister''s signal and we''ll give our all to break this shield." A heavily built man whose body became stone said. "I will try to go in. We''ll talk more later." Ming said, walking toward the shield. Men inside watched him with piercing eyes. "Do you think they will bring the shield down to let you in?" "I will make them. Just wait and see." Shijian in her human form followed. The Chiangdas felt and amazed by the power emanating from Shijian and Ming. "Take care, then. We''ll wait. Just tell us if you need our help." The rock Chiangda said with a wave of his hand. Ming waved back and walked with chin high, back erect, and confidence with his new power. He saw the people inside were carrying the wounded and dead to a certain area of the camp. There was nothing left with their tents. The whole five-hundred square-meter of land was all black of soot and smokes ascended but escaped to a certain point up in the shield''s center. Men in armors faced Ming. They were silent, watching him. The Chiangdas attack dealt them badly, and his coming was nothing but a threat to them. Ming stood near the shield, hoping those inside could hear him. "The king has sent me. I need to talk to your leader." He met with Zhai in Cuxin Estate and heard about the rumor of his death and other information he needed to know before he left his brothers, so he didn''t present his true identity as the governor. No one replied, but only watched him intensely. "I need to talk to your leader." He said again but the men inside glared at him. "Okay. You don''t want your way, then I will do it my way." Ming opened his lips and said, "Open the shield," letting his Ruler''s Influence power reverberate from him through his voice. The men near the shield knelt in an instant with their faces wincing. They knew it was an involuntary action on their side. "Speak," he added, and a man replied reluctantly. "We can''t. Only the prince can open the shield." After saying that, another man scowled at him but couldn''t say a word. The person who answered was sweating bullets as he tried to fight the power enslaving him. They never expected someone had such dominating power in this world. Ming continued. "Prince? Who is this prince? From what country?" That person gritted his teeth from answering, but a mere word from Ming made him speak again. "He is a prince of our Cendarth Kingdom." "Cendarth Kingdom? Where is this place? Why are you here?" The man bit his tongue, but Ming glared at him and he supplied the information Ming wanted. "It''s in the world, Platanna. We''re not from this world. We came for the power stones to save our world." "Tell me all your reasons for coming here and who sent you." Ming said, forcing his power at the kneeling people. Those far from him went closer to ask those on their knees, but one of the latter forced himself to warn them by shouting, "Don''t come nearer." Ming saw it and he let that person knead his face on the ground. The prince''s men moved back, far from Ming as much as possible. One person ran to warn the prince. "Your Highness! Your Highness!" But only faced the upset Xian Lang. "What''s going on?" Xian Lang said but was ignored as the messenger ran back to another group of people, Galdriel''s group. The prime minister yanked his head, a signal to Luqat to check outside. The latter ran out and saw Ming but didn''t recognize him. "Prime Minister, someone''s outside the shield. And what''s this? People are kneeling over there." He pointed somewhere. Curious, Xian Lang got up, bent his body to his left, and saw Ming. He recognized him well. His eyes shone, glad to see him safe. That meant Xinyi had come back. But he frowned to see another woman behind Ming. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Lifen saw the prince''s blood dripping and was partially distressed that the man seemed to be serious with her. But she was still unsure. She was a woman who valued commitment and truthfulness. And now involved with Zang Wei. No way would she turn her back from her new lover. She even married Ming''s father despite it wasn''t out of love, but love could be learned, she believed. However, she couldn''t deny that she was moved by the prince''s words and for protecting her from hurting herself. If they were not enemies at this point in time, or if he met this prince before Zang Wei, she might have reconsidered his proposal. "Please, let me go." Lifen said while in the prince''s warm embrace. She held the bleeding hand, pulled a cloth belt lying at her feet and wrapped it around the wound on the prince''s hairy arm. "Marry me," he said. His breath brushed her nape. "I promise to cherish you for the rest of my life." Lifen breathed hard and placed the bandaged hand down. "I cannot. I already have someone else. Besides, you''re a prince. You can get any woman you want." "But not the woman I love." "Don''t be ridiculous. We are both advanced in age. Falling in love happens when we are young and carefree." "In our world, I can''t choose the woman I''ll marry. They chose me and the king ordered the marriages. I have no say to it. With you, it''s different. I want you more than anything else." He caressed his cheek to hers. "I wish I can give you up, but I can''t." "How can you say that? I''ve never met you before." "I usually disguised myself as a gray-haired old man. And I was utterly smitten the first time I met you in your office. Your brilliance is equal to a star. Your loveliness and liveliness are pulling me to you. I''m head over heels in love with you. Please, go home with me." Lifen went silent. Thinking. She had no idea what to say or to persuade this man to give up on her. She exhaled deep and turned to tell him to let her go if he truly loved her, but as she did, the prince met her with a kiss. Not just any kiss, but a deep and hungry kiss. She experienced such a kiss when she and her late husband made love in the past. Now, it quickly awakened her long-hidden desire, that yearning for a man that he would fill her on lonely nights and to encourage her when she was down. After all these years, she couldn''t deny the fact that she was still a soft and weak woman despite her age. And afraid that she might fall for this man, in body and heart. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 204 - Captured Camp Before reaching the cave''s inner sanctum, Xionmao was already waiting for her at the cavern entrance. The panda stated his reason for his wait. It was for her to unlock his ability to speak the human language since she had received the title, the Chief Guardian. He positioned a finger behind the back of his right ear. "Put your mark here and I can speak again," he said through telepathy. Thus, she kept his name but only added the surname Lei to add him to her newfound family. "You will now be called Uncle Lei Xionmao." And her multi-petaled, rainbow-colored flower mark appeared behind his ear, but it didn''t keep the colors afterward, the same as the rest. Only the spirit guardians and other Chief Guardians from the other worlds were the particular few who could see the special colors. "Thank you," Xionmao said. "I''ve been wondering why you can''t speak before when you''re a spirit guardian and one of the strongest who didn''t lose your essence and sanity while the power chain is eating the others? Also, why is this cave still in good shape when the Sacred River and Great Forest turned into something you know?" "Aren''t you in a hurry to go to the Platannians camp?" he said in a baritone voice as she looked her way. Her eyes grew enormous, and she slapped her forehead. "Sorry, I forgot. My curiosity got the better of me. Tell me your story while we run." "Let''s go." He took his human form, but he took his mask away, leaving a fair skin with a black circle around his left eye. He grabbed a white linen and a fruit and gave her the items. "Eat the fruit. We need to hurry." Xinyi recognized the fruit and went red as she ate, recalling what happened when she took two of this fruit. [Note: This happened in Chapter 80 and the result in Chapter 81.] And zoomed away, running beside Xionmao. "What''s this cloth for?" She said, eyeing the shining linen and especially the embroidered mark her personal mark. "That''s yours. You were wrapped in that cloth when you came into this world. Keep it and see if you find something unusual when you meet someone to where we''re heading. You might meet one of your relatives there." "Really?" This was amazing and stirring news for her. She always wished to meet her biological family and to meet one now was super exciting. However, Xionmao doused her excitement before she knew it. "But don''t think you''ll get along well because that person could be one of your enemies now." She frowned. "Oh! That''s bad. I hope I can persuade that person. By the way, how did you know this. I mean about me having a blood-related person in that camp?" "The mark in the cloth. If that mark shines brightly, that means the person you''re facing is your relative." "Nice to know. Thank you." Her enthusiasm to see the person grew instead. Then shifted the topic before Xionmao would warn her again. "Is that black skin around your eye the reason you had the mask on?" "No, my panda face was under the mask. I don''t want anyone to see it." His white teeth shone as he smiled. "About your earlier question. You see, every spirit being uses part of his essence to speak the human language, but not that much. But for this cave, the late Sorceress locked my ability to speak and a part of my powers to preserve my essence from depleting so I can still protect this chief spirit landform of Chiji. "And about your other question, this cave is actually affected, but you can''t see the difference because you haven''t seen its original beauty before the power chain thinned out. Thanks to the special herbs and stones in here or it might have been as dead as the others." "I see. No wonder." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] When she reached the camp, Xian Lang was on his way to the kneeling crowd and saw Xinyi and Xionmao appear at Ming''s side. Then the couple looked at each other with love in their eyes as Ming held her hand, standing side by side. This scene erased his anxiousness away. Xinyi also saw her father, but wasn''t sure if it was really him because he had grown old. Most of all, she was still four years old the last time she laid eyes on him. The unfortunate truth was she could hardly recall his face. But she assumed it was him with his posture, elaborate clothes, and the King''s crest on his left b.r.e.a.s.t. She saw Ming wear a cloth with that symbol on too. Xian Lang then ordered Valiez to capture the kneeling men. Without hesitation, Valiez pulled the men using his vines and placed them in a living plant cage. This struck fear to the rest in the camp and scurried to the sides, away from Valiez''s creeping branches. However, when they thought they were safe, Lofey, Tyriece and the spirit guardian gang captured them. Unknowingly, the group entered the camp in time before the prince raised his shield. In silence, they laid traps, mostly Ah Lam, and captured the scattered Bernavoles'' traders and placed them in Tyriece''s marked prison in his domain. The same way when he imprisoned Ah Lam once. [You can find this in Chapter 142.] The camp went into chaos again. Ah Lam had no mercy and zapped her steel webs and encased these guys like mummies in no time, not giving them a chance to fight. And leaving Shenkai to carry these prisoners with her crawling roots and throw them with the rest in Tyriece''s cage. Those Platannians(disguised Bernavoles'' traders) who possessed powers fought with all their might and even used the Wag stones against them, thinking these Chiangdas would lose their strengths with it. But only to lose their willpower when they saw Nianshi and Meirga turned into gigantic dragons, breathing out hellish flames. After an hour or so, they made the Platannians their prisoners, aside from the prince who had not reappeared after he vanished. Xian Lang stood in the middle of the smoking camp and shouted, "Come out, Prince. Look what I''ve got. Your people will perish if you won''t bring Madame Lei out now." Yet, no prince nor Madame Lei emerged. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 205 - Yes, Just This Once The prince stripped Lifen''s clothes off and laid the somewhat drunken Lifen on his bed. She was intoxicated by her womanly desires that weren''t satiated for twelve full long years since her husband, the Head of the King''s treasury, died. Her eldest, Ming, was still thirteen when she became a widow, yet she didn''t remarry as she stood as a single parent to her four children. She carried her responsibility with care as a fine example to her sons and a daughter. And indeed, they were brought up well. The Lei clan was immensely proud of her. She didn''t involve herself with any man out of concern, mainly for Lei An''s future. She wished her to become a strong and independent woman, unlike the ladies of rich families who used their beauties and wiles to hook a wealthy man for a spouse. The teachings particularly intended for the civil servant''s daughters were to become pretty and virtuous wives, skillful in arts and embroidery to serve their future hubby and family, although there were women who shone with their talents and skills in the society and the business world, . Her dreams for Lei An were not only to be skillful in those teachings but also in entrepreneurship, mostly in the heart''s matter. However, as of the moment, she was on the brink of failing the latter. Now, that deeply concealed fleshly desires, of which was not at fault in any way, broke open and gave in to the prince''s caressing hands, kisses, and whispers of love. But a part of her screamed and prodded her to stop him and fight back, but her womanhood incessantly tempted her to give in, even just this once. ''Yes, just this once,'' she justified inwardly as she m.o.a.ned when the wild prince''s mouth clamped a n.i.p.p.l.e. This heightened her cravings, burning her deep into the abyss of l.u.s.t. Although her mind wished to reject his advances, but her body yearned for more. And the latter won. Then the prince''s lips brushed her fair and smooth neck and gently said, "I will love you and care for you. I won''t let your family down. I will look after them as my own." Family. The word was like a cold water poured down on her, dousing her hunger for the prince''s manliness, and drowning the rest of his words. It reminded her of Lei An, her only girl. She opened her eyes and looked down and saw her exposed body under the prince''s bare one. This was not the thing she wished her daughter to do, not to give her body to a man out of wedlock. Mostly not to become a mistress to a married man. With her awakened brain cells, her hands moved and pushed the still-in-his-l.u.s.tfulness prince away from her. She turned and hurried out from bed, pulled a blanket, and covered her slim and petite body. Her body leaned down, picked her clothes scattered on the floor, and changed in haste while he was still in confusion. Bewildered, the hazy prince rolled over and asked, "What happened? Did I make you unhappy? Did I make you uncomfortable? Tell me and I''ll make it right." Still stark-n.a.k.e.d, he sat down, massaging his weighing neck to ease up from his unsatisfied passion. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Lifen looked away but didn''t turn her back. She didn''t want to let his well-formed, erecting little brother tempt her. "No. It''s not all about that." "Then please, tell me why you... " he gestured a hand from bed to where she was, "ran away." "Send me out now." She demanded. "No. What will happen to us if I let you go? I don''t want to lose you. I want to know where I went wrong so I can correct it. I want to satisfy you." He stood and walked toward her. She stepped backwards. Her face looking downward but insightful on his actions. "Don''t come any closer." Her palms facing him. "Let me clarify this. First, there is no us. Second, we''ll talk this out later. If you really care about me, bring me out from this place now and we''ll talk outside." The prince, as gentlemanly as he wanted as not to frighten her more, sighed with hands on waists. "Fine, but give me your word that you won''t run away or leave my side until we''ll smooth things out, mostly our relationship." Lifen wanted to retort, but held her tongue. Disagreeing might only worsen her situation. She had to get out from wherever she was as soon as possible. "Fine." "Keep your word." "I will. I won''t leave your side until we''ll clarify this," she lifted a hand, "this relationship or whatever." "Good." He said, pulling a fine cloth from his hanging wardrobe. He dressed up in no time. "Come here. Hold my hand and we''ll go out." He extended a hand. "No, I''ll just stay here and bring me out." She placed her hands behind her. His mouth opened but stopped short. He heard Xian Lang''s threats in his mind, and it gave him a headache. He felt ashamed for allowing his heart to swerve when he was supposed to be outside, defending his people. Yet, his desires caught him. Prince Zelmer further saw that she was her weakness. However, he didn''t tell or show her. He looked up at the ceiling, his brows furrowed, and strode in hurried steps toward her. She stepped back fast, but he pinned her at the wall. His hands slightly slapped the walls beside her ears, while his lips almost touching hers. "Stop. Please. I can''t bring you out if I''m not holding your hand. Besides, I''m a man of my word. As promised, I won''t hurt you." His piercing eyes told her she was serious and wouldn''t accept no for an answer. Hence, she relcutantly nodded. "Good. Now, the situation outside is not in my favor. I want you to tell the prime minister to hold his hand from hurting my people and we can talk sensibly."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/yes-just-this-once_50930771879313635 for visiting. His statement gave her a hint on Xian Lang''s presence but didn''t show her astonishment. She remained calm. "What if I won''t cooperate?" "If you won''t then I won''t hold my hand and kill us all. Don''t" He cut his words when her face went sour. "I don''t want to hurt anyone, but I must also protect my people. That is only if your friends won''t cooperate. Believe me. I can kill us all if I must." She looked up and saw his darkened face. "I''ll talk to him." Saying nothing more and with a thought, both of them disappeared from the room and reappeared amid his burned tent was, holding each other''s hand. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 206 - Disappearing Stunts Xian Lang shouted at the top of his lungs, threatening to kill the prisoners. He placed a sword on one of the tied men when Prince Zelmer and Lifen appeared with fingers intertwined and standing with shoulders touching. Xian Lang, Ming, Xinyi, Lofey and the rest were stunned stupid. Lifen went red from neck to head with their puzzled stares, but she had to keep her word to the prince, for everyone sakes.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/disappearing-stunts_50931072510258358 for visiting. "Brother, let them go. The prince promised to talk with us in peace," Lifen said to Xian Lang. "Did you change sides, sister?" His disappointments with her were very clear in his tone of voice. The prince stood in front of her, keeping her from embarrassing herself further. He understood her difficulty in front of her people. "No, she didn''t. Don''t make her a sinner just because I''m holding her hand. I don''t care what you think, but she is important to me and I mean it." "What do you mean by important?" Xian Lang stood with hands folded at his back. Lifen was in distress if her suitor would say something insensibly. "Prince, please let me talk to him," she said, yanking the prince''s hand. He looked back and leaned down, a hand gently caressing her face. "No, I don''t want anyone to say anything against you. I don''t want anyone to hurt or shame you even with mere words." "Ma, what is going on?" Ming shouted from outside the shield, wondering on why the prince was intimate with Lifen. Lifen saw them and loathed herself for letting the prince have his way on her, but recalling his threat, she held her chin high and faced Ming. "I will tell you later, but as of now," she looked up on her shoulders, "Prince, please let me go. Don''t worry. I''ll keep my word." Prince Zelmer heaved a deep sigh and embraced her tight. "Don''t be ashamed of our relationship. Never think that you''re my mistress. You are my wife. I have my rights as the head of the family." He said, kissing her forehead. His actions made everyone frown at them, adding to her discomfort. "Please, stop saying that. We are not in that type of relationship yet." She moved away and yelled on her shoulder, "We''ll talk about this later." And ran toward Xian Lang. Facing her oath-brother. "Please, let them go. He said he can wipe us all out if we won''t let them go." "I don''t know what''s going on between the two of you, but why do you trust him?" "It''s not about trust, but about talking sensibly with him. Do you want to learn first if he''s bluffing or not?" Her fierce eyes held Xian Lang. "Please, listen, I saw part of this man''s abilities. He has powers. Maybe equal or more than Xinyi. Please, listen to me. Let them go and we''ll talk with him." "What is my assurance that you''re not under his powers now?" "How to convince you?" Then a thought came. "Okay, your favorite food is spicy liver and you hate smelly armpits." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] A brow rose. "What nonsense are you spouting about?" Xian Lang said, baffled on why she brought this up this time. "I''m only telling you I''m in my right mind and not under any spell. You idiot." She pouted. "I trust you then, but I won''t hold back if he won''t keep his part when we bargain." "What bargain?" "He must lift this shield down and we''ll talk some place else where he''s not in control." Lifen went to the prince and told him about Xian Lang''s proposal. The prince faced Xian Lang and said, "If we''ll talk in a neutral zone, I''m fine with that. But your people must stay farther from my men." Xian Lang nodded, but this didn''t satisfy the prince. "Give me your word. Let those Chiangdas move away back into the city gates and release my men and we''ll talk in between the gates and my camp." The prince yelled. Xian Lang raised a hand, waved it, and a finger pointed. The Chiangdas outside saw it and walked toward the gate. The prince and his men''s pupils thinned or dilated to witness the hundreds of Chiangdas walking away from the trees at their left and right, and went in the gate. "Now, Prince. Bring the shield down and I will release your men." "Release them first." "No. I call the shots here. Your men are my prisoners, so open the shields now or I won''t give a damn." Xian Lang said in a heavier timbre. "What''s my guarantee that you will release my men once I take the shield down?" The prince''s countenance was serene, as if he had the upperhand, making Xian Lang uneasy. He felt the prince had a hidden card and he couldn''t be bluffing. "I''m here to guarantee his word." Lifen unexpectedly intervened. "Am I right, brother?" Lifen looked at the reddening prime minister, hoping he would cooperate to end this problem soon. Xian Lang cursed silently. ''What is she thinking? Handing herself as his voluntary prisoner?'' His eyes moved, pleading her to leave the prince''s side, but she seemed to understand him and shook her head. He swore under his breath with her vehemence. As for Lifen, she wanted to run to Xian Lang, but a part of her prompted her that the prince was not bluffing. She also wished to settle this peacefully, but she also knew Xian Lang won''t back out easily. He wouldn''t be the country''s prime minister if he was that easy to convince. "Luqat, Longwei," Xian Lang called. The two ran to his side. "Imprisoned the prince, now." He whispered. But before the two could move, they vanished before his eyes. "What?!?" Xian Lang exclaimed. Everyone gasped in aghast, but the prince''s men were as calmed as still waters. They knew the prince well. "Don''t worry, they are alive. I merely moved them somewhere. So, don''t underestimate me, Prime Minister. I can kill you with just a thought. But I won''t do it for my Lifen''s sake. Release my people now and I will bring my shield down. I gave you my word so give me yours." The my soured Lifen''s mouth, but kept it to herself. "Where are they?" Lifen asked. "In your domain?" Her annoyance flared to learn the prince could bring anyone to his domain without holding a person, yet he did the opposite when they were in his domain. ''Lying bastard,'' but didn''t express it in the open. "Yes." The prince replied, but his eyes were on Xian Lang. The prime minister went silent, in deep thoughts. At the back, Lofey moved and whispered to the human-formed Nianshi and Meirga. "Sir Nianshi, grab Madame Lei and your missus will capture that prince." The two nodded. They stealthily walked nearer, nearer until they were sure they could ambush the unaware prince, and transformed into dragons, but they too disappeared in a flash. The sounds of gasping breaths were heard all over the camp. "Nianshi?" Xinyi called, but her voice was not that loud for Lifen or Prince Zelmer to hear. Her anger rose up and was about to attack the shield when Ming held her hand. "Don''t. He might hurt them." She jerked her hand down, irritated. "How about asking Sir Xionmao?" He suggested, and they both shifted their heads at Xionmao. The panda solemnly watched their inquiring look but didn''t say a word. He merely stared at the prince inside the shield, studying this royal highness. "Do you want me to bring you all to that place?" said the prince. "Try nothing more stupid or I will really kill you all?" "Why not just take your men away? What''s the point to these stunts of disappearing men?" Lifen asked, looking up at the tall prince, irritated. "I won''t lie to you, my love. I could have done that if I could." The prince softly said near her ear. He was not afraid to tell her a part of his incapabilities. His breath and his endearment tickled her ear, and her cheeks turned crimson. But her mind was still at work. She thought she could stall time and get a hint of the prince''s weakness. "Why is that?" "That, my love, I won''t tell you. Never think of betraying me. Keep your promise." Prince Zelmer said, squeezing her hand with his. "You?" Lifen stomped her foot and looked away, angry with herself. She couldn''t believe the prince understood her intentions fairly well. Her hand balled to a fist, trembling, wishing to punch him and let go of her annoyance to her powerlessness against him. She couldn''t accept that she was this weak. If she was annoyed to her frailty now, Xian Lang and Ming were equally disturbed. There was something wrong with her. This was not the Lifen they knew who fought strong and witty men before. "Don''t be angry now." The prince teased smilingly. Then to Xian Lang. "Prime Minister? What''s your decision?" [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 207 - Blood-Related Lifen agonized with their situation of Xian Lang''s hard-headedness, believing the prince would keep his word. The prince waited patiently, but his hand held Lifen close to him. Xian Lang stood there wondering if he would give in to the prince''s threats, and Xinyi''s face came to mind. He had no inclination to let the prince''s people go. For him, this was his chance to capture the men, but sadly, the prince had powers while he had none. Even his armor had reached its limit. The only thing he could do was look back, hoping Xinyi would understand him. Xinyi also saw her father mouthing something to her, but she couldn''t make out of it. "What is Pa trying to say?" she asked Ming. "I think he said, do something?" Ming followed his father-in-law''s mouth with his. The prince saw Xian Lang''s movements and looked past him, and their eyes met. Out of a sudden, his blood boiled. Not boiling out of anger, but boiling as he felt a connection to Xinyi. And it was not only him, Xinyi, too, felt something inside her, as if a link from the prince pulled her to him. She looked inside her ring and saw the mark on her baby''s cloth shone so brightly, a blinding one. Her head turned to Xionmao, and the latter nodded. "Go, obey the calling. Don''t be afraid." He said, feeling what she felt. All the spirit guardians near him felt the same way. The prince lifted a hand and in a blink of an eye; he brought Xinyi in front of him. She gasped. It was the first someone pulled her in such a powerful way. Outside the shield, Ming gasped when her hand slipped from his fingers and she disappeared. Then he yelled louder, "Xinyi!" when she appeared inside, in front of the prince. "Don''t you dare touch my wife!" Ming shouted, flaming in anger and frustration. He couldn''t believe that the prince had such remarkable and fearsome power in his behest and took Xinyi from him without a fight. But Xionmao spoke. "Calm down. He won''t or let''s say couldn''t hurt her." "Why?" Ming asked. "Tell me." He added in serious panic. "Just watch. I guarantee you she''s in good hands. And this might be our solution to our problem today." His words were not enough to appease Ming. The unsettled husband turned back to look at Xinyi and on the verge of smashing the shield with his wind blades to get her, but Xionmao''s hand kept him. "Let go. I understand." Ming told the panda. Deep inside, his nerves throbbed as he held himself from doing drastic and feared that it might harm her. Thus, he swallowed his pride and controlled his frustration, for his wife''s sake. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- Inside the shield. Xian Lang was alerted with her disappearance and with Ming''s shout. He followed Ming''s line of sight and saw Xinyi near the prince. He was about to run, to snatch her from that beguiling prince''s grasps but Ming called his name. He shifted and faced his son-in-law. "I don''t know what''s going on, but Sir Xionmao here said to leave them be," Ming said. "What do you mean?" the anxious father-in-law asked. "Let them be and watch. Don''t do something foolish. He will not harm her or he will die if he does." Xionmao spoke this time. Worried, Xian Lang obeyed in silence but ready to kill his prisoners if the prince would take Xinyi away. "Who are you, lass?" The prince said, but he didn''t dare to touch her. However, his face had that obvious hint of kindness toward her. But Lifen didn''t see his face. Rather, she was alarmed with this girl instantly appearing in front of them and ran off to Xinyi. Turning toward Prince Zelmer, she said, "She is my daughter-in-law." She gulped as she spoke, afraid he might do something with her. But Xinyi was calmed. A welcoming warmness and void of fear could describe what she felt from this powerful prince. "I''m Xinyi. I''m the Chief of Guardian of this world. Who are you?" The prince was amazed, looking at her familiar face, but he realized this was not the person he knew. "Who is your mother?" "I I haven''t seen my biological mother, but I heard I came from the world Zeirean." Lifen stood between them, unsure what to say, holding Xinyi''s hand tight. This time, she decided that she would strike and break her promise if the prince would take Xinyi away to his domain. But the opposite of what she expected happened. The prince wept without shame instead. "You''re a Zeirean? Are you sure? Not from Platanna?" He said, raising his hands, wishing to hug her, but brought it down when he saw Lifen''s reaction. He didn''t want Lifen to misunderstand and told her, "Please don''t take this differently. I''m not taking her as my wife. It''s just her face is familiar to me. I believe I know her mother." ''Fairly well,'' he said inwardly. "Really? You know my mother? Honestly, I''m really sure I''m from Zeirean. Why?" Xinyi said, astonished with the prince''s tears, at the same, excited when she learned this man knew her mother.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/blood-related_50951183442959699 for visiting. "We''ll know if we''re blood-related once our hands meet. Please lift your right palm." "Why?" Xinyi kept her hands to herself, unsure if this was appropriate. As customs dictated, a woman shouldn''t let a man touch her hand, mostly a stranger. And this owner was their present enemy, a powerful one. She was adamant to let him do as he asked. "Don''t be afraid. Allow me to touch your palm. Just your palm. I''m only going to send my power of memory to you to confirm something." He pleaded, wiping his tears with his sleeve. To make her drop her guard, he placed a hand on his chest, saying, "I swear in the name of your beloved mother-in-law, and my heart''s love, Lifen, that I won''t hurt you, not even a single strand of your hair. A royal gentleman''s oath from Platanna is worth my life and die if I won''t keep it." Xinyi looked at Lifen, with eyes inquiring about his confession. Then when she said nothing, she faced the waiting prince. When she understood that the embarrassed and concerned Lifen Ma wouldn''t stop her, she obliged and showed her open palm to him. His palm touch hers and their heads jolted as a stream of memories of a certain woman plunged in their minds. Lifen held Xinyi''s waist firmly, afraid she would disappear without her. But the two stayed there with their eyes staring at a blank space. Xian Lang, Ming, and friends reacted too, but the spirit guardians stopped them. They assured their human companions that she was safe with their connection with her still intact. They felt her mixed emotions of confusion to exhilaration and ended to joy deep within their chest. Both Xinyi and Prince Zelmer saw the same vision that took place in the past. They saw a woman with the replica of Xinyi''s face in a flowered white dress and with a floral crown on her black hair. She was running away with a tall but burly man while a younger version of Prince Zelmer shouted after her. "Lyra, you are a princess. Come back. That man is not worthy of you." He kept on running, wishing to stop her from jumping into a hole just meters from where she stood. But Lyra merely looked back and smiled, saying, "I''m happy to be with him. King Father already gave me his blessing. This is my right as a Platanna woman. I can choose anyone I like and I choose Derix. Bye, brother. Take care." She and Dherix hopped into the hole in mid-air and disappeared with the hole popping close. Then the scene changed. They saw the sweating Lyra lying on a white-sheeted bed. Her crimson blood filled the blanket under her wide-opened legs. She recently gave birth to a healthy baby girl, carried by another woman in the room. Suddenly, a blue-haired woman appeared near Lyra''s bedstead and told them the newborn would become the next Chief Guardian of Chiji. It was the late Sorceress, Xinyi could tell. And the late Xinyi named her. With that, the late Sorceress''s face turned pale and vanished, but not without leaving a statement. "The Great King will send her to Chiji soon. So, get ready and spend time with her for now. Your rewards would follow." The late Sorceress'' voice trailed behind. And the vision of the past ceased. The prince''s and Xinyi''s minds cleared up as they faced each other. Both of them were crying this time. "Xinyi, you''re really my niece!" The prince cried out, face wet with his tears as he pulled her to his embrace. "Such great benevolence of the Great King for sending you here. Giving me the chance to see you. I''ve longed to see your mother but met you instead." ---- o ---- At the far seas of Chiji, a boat glided from the skies and splashed on the water below, but it didn''t sink down. It swayed as it floats while the water waves sent ripples to the shore after the boat settled on the deep ocean. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 208 - Lady Seliah For a time, the two were in each other''s embrace. The prince hugged her tight, wishing he wouldn''t let go. Her mother was his only sibling from the same mother and didn''t want her to leave, but she left him. Unexpectedly, Xinyi was the Chief Guardian of Chiji. Sending a royal blood was something that the Great King wouldn''t do. But he knew this child couldn''t give the answer since they sent here her after she was born, based on the vision shown. His power of memory wasn''t wrong, not even once. So, he was sure on this part. "Was that woman really my Ma?" Xinyi said while in his embrace. "Yes. My power won''t lie. What you saw was mine and your memories for the same person, your mother, my very own biological sister." Xinyi moved from his embrace. "I''m happy to meet you, Uncle. But why are you here? And taking the power stones away? I''ve heard that the Platanna people been doing this for years, even long before I was born." "That is something we need to keep our world alive. I will tell everything later. Let''s settle this present problem first, your father here." Before they could talk more, Xian Lang approached and harrumphed. "I don''t understand what''s going on and I want an explanation. Now!" The prince let go of Xinyi and turned him to face her father. Then he looked at the prime minister in the eye, saying, "Please let my people go. I think we don''t need to waste our time like this. I''ll tell you everything after you release them. I give you my word." After speaking, he snapped two fingers, and the shield thinned out until it totally disappeared. He snapped his fingers again, and those who disappeared earlier returned to where they vanished earlier. But Xian Lang didn''t release the prince''s men still. This made the prince uneasy, clenching a fist as he held his temper in. If he wished he would kill Xian Lang right away but he didn''t want Xinyi and Lifen to think that he was brutal, for he was not that kind of person at all. As for Xinyi and Lifen, their eyes pleaded with Xian Lang. Hence, the latter sighed and shouted, "Release the prisoners." Valiez''s vines slipped under the ground, letting the prisoners out, but none of them moved from where they were. They stood there, waiting for the prince''s command. Tyriece did the same thing, releasing his prisoneers, though unwillingly. "Men, clean this place now." The prince said and gestured toward the city gate. "How about we talked over there, prime minister?" Xian Lang nodded. The two walked together, but Xian Lang kept a distance from the prince. Still doubtful to trust this person''s words, experience told him so. Basing on his vast knowledge and experience, some royalties and noblemen were habitual liars. Thus, he wouldn''t easily give them a chance to outwit him and take control. He would always take a hold on the situation instead of to be taken advantage with. He wouldn''t last long as the prime minister if he was that easy to manipulate. Behind them, Ming ran toward Xinyi and wrapped his arms around her and to his mother. "Are you both okay?" He asked. The two women nodded and Xinyi said assuringly, " He is my biological uncle. He will explain to us now. Come, let''s follow them to hear what he''ll say." "Are you sure of this?" Ming asked, doubtful to trust this foreign prince. "I know it''s hard to believe, but I saw a vision of my true mother and the late Sorceress. And the experiece was so real, like I was there when it happened. Also, Uncle Xionmao showed me the cloth when I was a baby" They cut her off as the two exclaimed. "Uncle Xionmao?" Xinyi giggled, recalling that they didn''t know about her naming the panda. So, she told them about it and the two chuckled and said, "Ahh, I see," altogether. "That is nice. I don''t mind having a powerful uncle such as Uncle Xionmao." Ming said, turning to the smiling panda. And for the first time, he realized that Xionmao was no longer wearing a mask. He was startled at the difference, not expecting to see that face and hear him talk. This time, Ming''s eyes grew big, thinking, ''Yes, he was talking to me earlier. Why didn''t I notice it soon?'' To Xionmao. "How come you only write on the ground before, but you''re speaking now?" "It''s a long story, but it''s a package when I gave him my mark." Xinyi replied for Xionmao. Then it was Lifen''s turn to ask about this Chief Guardian thing, and on what was the marking and the naming all about. Xinyi gladly explained to her, and Lifen nodded in understanding. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- On the ocean, the boat built of silvery iron floated on the peaceful blue waters. A woman dressed in a pink short dress, showing off her candle-like, white, and smooth legs to the drooling male sailors, walked like she was doing a catwalk on the boat''s deck. Her curvy h.i.p.s swaying left and right in every step. A bearded man dressed in black, including the boots, with golden lining on its hems followed behind the woman. "Captain, is this where my father-in-law, the king, sent my husband?" Her voice was soft like waters, tickling at the ears of the man behind her. She emphasized she was the king''s daughter-in-law to express her importance on this trip. "Yes, my lady. I was the one who brought the prince and his men months ago."Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/lady-seliah_51000547364370554 for visiting. "I see. So, when will we reach the shore? I miss him greatly, you know?" The captain understood that she was telling him they had to find the prince as soon as possible or she would do what they dreaded to see, attacking them with her power or maybe torture him. Women of Platanna were used to command all men like they were their servants, abusing the law which deeply emphasized their importance in that world, mostly in the country Cendarth. But the captain was not an ignorant fool. Instead, he acted as gullible as he could be so that this important person would think that she was in control. "I assure you we will arrive at the shore tomorrow at dawn, my lady. So, relax in your personal spa and prepare your beauty for the prince. Wrinkles are not allowed, you know?" He laughed out loud. "I''m sure he will be excited to see you and spend the night with you. You know what I mean, Lady Seliah." He winked at the flattered lady. She tossed her long wavy blond hair at her back as the breeze blew it on her lovely pinkish face. "Of course, a princess should do what she needs to do to make her prince happy." She giggled. Her lovely smiles itched in the hearts of the men who were charmed by her beauty. "In that case, I''ll see you tomorrow, captain. At dawn, right?" She waited for his reply before going to her room. "Yes, my lady." The captain bowed as he spoke. But deep inside, "Princess? Duh. The prince hasn''t given you the title yet. What an assuming, pompous woman. I even heard that the prince only slept with you once. Now, you come here as if you owned the boat and my people? I''m sure the prince won''t be happy to see you." He smirked sarcastically in his mind, knowing the prince well, that his highness had chosen to be sent here, to look for a new wife of his own choice. The prince''s third wife continued her catwalk toward the only obviously well decorated room in the boat. It was exactly made only for her, just for this trip, of which the captain hated so much. Because the expenses for the renovation made a gaping hole in his pocket. The woman didn''t even bother to spend a penny for her demands. When the lady was already away, the captain watched the horizon with great attentiveness. It was not yet the time and day of the prince''s summoning but they journeyed the space after this pompous wife cried to the king for mercy because after her marriage to the prince, his highness volunteered and left as soon after the king asked for someone powerful in their kingdom to come to this world. A childless wife, mostly someone married to the royal family, was a person snubbed by the population. And she hated the fact that the prince was in a hurry to leave after consummating their marriage, but didn''t even wait to know if she was pregnant or not. The captain had been serving the prince for years and he knew the powerful man''s desire, a wife out of love. He knew this man''s difficulty well, despite his aloofness in the royal court. He was really sorry for the good prince. If only there was something he could do to ease the prince''s heart, but he knew they had no say once the king passed the edict. And many women holding great magical powers fancied His Highness Prince Zelmer because of his position and his wealth. "Sorry, my friend, but I have to obey the king and bring this young wife of yours here. But I know you know what to do. I just hope you found the person you''re looking for. And that woman is powerful enough to stand against Lady Seliah''s attacks." [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 209 - Completely In Love Two high-ranking and intelligent men sat opposite each other outside the gate. Xian Lang''s several men stood right at the gate while the prince''s man, excluding the wounded, stood behind Prince Zelmer. Xinyi, Ming, and Lifen sat at their sides. They invited Lofey to join them in this ceasefire meeting. Xian Lang had expected this person''s request the stone mines. But he would never give it to them. He knew the prince represented the Cleansing Fire organization. And with the information they had gathered for years, they saw that these aliens were only using the people to spread falsehood and to cause strife while they successfully harvested the power stones in silence. These people had no other interest in mind but the ruin of Chiji and, for their own benefit, whatever the stones could give them.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/completely-in-love_51023952788646301 for visiting. In conclusion, the organization and this prince were nothing but enemies of the people of Chiji. And Xian Lang would stand against them for Chiji''s sake. As for Xinyi, she wasn''t aware of her father''s thoughts, but she knew which side she had to take as the Chief Guardian of Chiji. But she had her own agenda in mind to bring her biological Uncle to her side while stopping the mining of the stones in a peaceful way. And she would do anything in her power to convince this powerful man. The prince''s thoughts were simple ask these people to sell him the stones they needed and leave this world. He admitted and hated the sins of those who had gone before him; But he couldn''t change the past. Yet, they could to meet halfway. Anyway, the following excursion team would visit fifty years later. For him, it was not much to ask. This world had existed despite the extreme mining in the past. Surely, it could afford to provide a boat full of power stones back to his world. For this, he was willing to pay for everything they had to get what they needed. His world was important to him more than anything else. The prince brought her maids out from his domain to serve food and fruits for them. After their hearty meal, he asked Xinyi to build a shield around them, afraid someone might jeopardize their peace talks. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] At first, everyone was shocked to hear him talk to Xinyi like she was familiar to him, but he clarified everything right away by explaining about his sister and their similarities. After settling that part, the peace talk began with the prince offering to pay a good price to gain the rights to mine the caves in Fengfu City. A smile broke on Xian Lang''s face. As expected, the prince really brought it up. Ming rejected the prince''s proposal as the Governor. This time, Prince Zelmer was surprised. It turned out his death was just a rumor. He assumed Ming was away while Lifen acted as the lady governor. But he didn''t dig out deeper on this matter. He needed the stone mines, no matter what. He explained their world''s situation, that the power stones were important to them but didn''t supply more explanation. Yet Ming didn''t give in. Prince Zelmer sought Xinyi''s help, but she expressed her position as the Chief Guardian. After a time, the talk didn''t end well. They ended into a heated talk and separated in bad terms. Prince Zelmer talked with Xinyi separately, but she stood her ground, sadly. The Uncle was dispirited that he didn''t get Xinyi''s support. Even Lifen stayed away from the prince and went back to Cuxin Estate in silence, conflicted with what took place between her and the prince''s domain. That night, the prince sat outside his new tent. Lonely. Feeling dejected. He had to go back to Platanna after a month, and they got nothing more than a few chests of power stones. That wouldn''t be enough to hold their world for the coming fifty years. What would become of his world then? Would his people die? He sighed, knowing the ending well. They would lose their powers, and the magical equipment wouldn''t have enough fuel to feed the power chain. And he shook his head in resignation, trying not to think of the outcome of his inadequacy. From these thoughts, he realized to either go somewhere else and buy the power stones in those countries or fight his way to get the mines. After much thought, he decided to try to negotiate again. And if nothing good would come out of it, he had to do what he had to do attack but in his own style, the royal Cendarth style, a deadly one. But this was only a last resort. For his world. He sighed again and thought of Lifen and Xinyi. "I have to send them away before I''ll do it." ---- o ---- In the ship, Lady Seliah raised a hand, and a cat appeared before her. She frowned. She expected to summon a three-headed dragon, but a kitty came instead. This was her third try. Her blood was about to boil in anger for not getting the result she wished. "What happened to my powers?" She turned her hands around, trying to see if she had a scratch or anything to cause the mistakes but found none. Next, she slowly recited the spells she memorized since young and heard she said the right words. "What is going on?" Frustration overwhelmed her. She was supposed to be the sixth woman owning the strongest magical power in the Kingdom of Cendarth, but why did she lose her powers here in Chiji? After taking her twentieth failure, she thought she was only exhausted after the long trip in the vast expanse above and took a nap. But after an hour of beauty sleep, the result was still the same. She threw her hands up and gave up. "The captain mustn''t know that I lost my powers," she told herself and looked at her red ring on her right index finger. "If needed, I must use my hidden trump, my shadow warriors." And shuddered, thinking of the man-eating beasts. This was her family''s secret: the black arts shunned by the royal court because of the human devouring creatures. Not even the king knew that she had this frightening and sinful power. Sinful because she had to sacrifice human lives to bring this beast out from its seclusion. ---- o ---- In Anjing Pavilion. Lifen ordered for the maids to leave the place. She only let the guards and a few maids wait for Xian Lang. In the biggest room in the pavilion, Ming carried Xinyi in and placed her on the bed. Ming took in the sight of her. They were tired, but not that exhausted to spend their first night as a married couple. He touched her face and leaned down, planting a kiss on her forehead, cheeks, nose, and down to her lips. He kissed and caressed her, sweeping her away. She closed her eyes and got lost in the sensation. How could hand so large and calloused be so gentle? How could a man who made her frustrated before be so tender? When they kissed, she felt the world spin. Xinyi''s heart throbbed in time to her heartbeat and lost in his loving touch. But she felt his hand trembled. As expected, this was also his first. Both their first. Yet, she was already lost in his embrace and didn''t realize he had undressed her. Totally n.a.k.e.d and opened for his taking. He took off his clothes and didn''t waste his time consummating their love marriage. No more a loveless one. Their hearts pounded so hard in unison and she thought it might come out their chest. Both of them felt it. And they went on, forgetting the events before this night. Tonight, no one would bother them and spend the beauty of their bodies entwined. That night, they experienced making love could be intense and wonderful, raw and full. They couldn''t describe it in words but only lost in it, completely in love. Oblivious on what tomorrow may bring. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 210 - Prince In Control (1) The sun peered from the mountains, yet n.a.k.e.d Ming and Xinyi were still in each other''s embrace, in bed. They didn''t bother to get up early, as if today was their honeymoon day. It was almost noontime that they got up after another round of a steamy love making. They had a hearty brunch, no more breakfast, afterward. But while they were eating, Zhai came in and whispered in Ming''s ears. And Xinyi watched Ming''s face turn sour while his brother was speaking. Let him in and bring him to my study." "What happened?" He fed her a small chunk of beefsteak. "Eat. You need more meat to gain a bit of weight. You''re getting skinny." She placed her chopsticks down and frowned at him. "What? Are you picking up a fight? You made me travel to the snowy mountain and fight beasts and heal spiritual landforms. Who won''t lose weight with that much responsibility?" And curtly bit the steak straight at his chopsticks. "Yeah, yeah. I know. That''s why I''m taking the responsibilities off your shoulders and feeding you. You need more fats for our baby." Her eyes widened when he brought up the word ''baby'' and her cheeks turned pink. "No need to get shy now. At our rate, you''ll get pregnant soon." He teased, but her face told him she didn''t think it was funny. "What now? Don''t you want us to have a baby soon?" "It''s not that. It''s just I still have a lot of things to do, as a Chief Guardian. But what did Zhai tell you?" "Don''t think too much now. Rest and let me do the work for now. Here, eat more. I''ll go to my study now and attend to my duties. And stay here and rest." Xinyi understood something was wrong. "Ming, are you hiding something from me? What did he tell you?" "Nothing important. Just plain Governor work. I have piles of work waiting for me in my office." He got and kissed her forehead. "I need to feed you more but gotta go. Bye, see you later." And left before Xinyi could ask more. He left her frustrated but only called Kuaille, her bird, to follow Ming. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] When Ming arrived in his study, Prince Zelmer was already there, waiting. Prince was amiable as he could be and smiled at Ming, but he didn''t stand up to greet him. Ming saw that ''royal treatment'' attitude the prince showed, but didn''t take it to heart. Royalties usually acted that way. He took his seat behind his desk while he eyed Xinyi''s ''Uncle'', but he was still doubtful with that claim. Mostly Lifen didn''t tell them what happened when she was in the prince''s domain. Instead, she made herself scarce, spending more time in her garden in Anjing. "Good day, prince? I think we haven''t introduced ourselves well." "The fault is mine. Please, call me by my given name, Carthmel. But my people call Prince Zelmer. That''s my title as the second prince of the Kingdom of Cendarth in the world Platanna, the biggest kingdom in that world." "Nice to know you, Your Highness. I''m flattered for this visit. But I''m sorry that I still need to comply with the royal protocol since we hardly know each other." "I see. I understand. You''re still in doubt that Xinyi is my blood-related niece. I can''t blame you. Even I would act the same if I were in your shoes. Nevertheless, I''m not here to cause any problem. I just want to express my purpose again. I''m willing to pay every ounce of wealth I have brought to buy the rights to mine the caves. Beside the golds, I can also leave some of my knowledgeable men to assist in the advancements of your mechanisms..." He explained the advanced technology they had. And talked about the walls of Fengfu, where they could make it as strong as steel with cannons and armaments hidden within it. He also offered his men to imbue powerful defense and offense spells on it. Then he mentioned about the streets to make it into solid cements that would last longer than the present red bricks, and more. He said it in a more enticing way than usual. He needed to convince Ming. The listening Ming was wide-eyed to hear such explicit armaments and techniques that the prince''s world had. He believed, if they invaded, they would capture Chiji without a fight. But there was an issue that was in his mind after their talks yesterday that remained unanswered. He fiddled with his newly shaved chin, in deep thoughts. "I can''t believe your world has reached such heights in terms of construction and armaments, but" Ming raised his hand and added, "despite such advancements, why are you coming here and taking our precious stones?" This was the topic that intrigued him most. What was in these stones that these people were after that they missed? If he could decipher this, then he could use it efficiently for Fengfu City or for Youshi in whole. "We need it to keep a certain machine working." "What machine?" The prince was hesitant but gave in for his world sake, hoping he could touch Ming''s soft spot and sell the rights to the calves to him. "Our world''s existence depends on this machine. I already said that yesterday. And that machine couldn''t run properly without the power stones. ," the prince said, sighing. "Our ancestors tried to make it run by using men with strong magic powers, but it was not enough. Thousands of men died to keep the machine moving." "And you discovered our power stones and used it as a substitute to those people?" Ming finished it for him. "Exactly, so I can say, my world''s existence is in your hands." "What will happen if you can''t get the stones?"Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/prince-in-control-(1)_51085509870540922 for visiting. The prince shut his mouth and grew weary. "We have no other choice but to sacrifice our lives" His voice quivered and looked down. Ming became quiet too. It seemed the worlds were treading in troubled waters. It seemed Chiji was more blessed because they didn''t lose men to keep the world alive, although it would die soon if they wouldn''t power up the power chain. "Prince, is there really no other way than the stones? I''ve heard stories when I was a child that the Great Creator created the worlds in perfect balance. This world I''m living now is also depending on those power stones, and it will also die once you take them away. So, I believe something imbalance has happened in your world to make it dependent on such a horrible machine." "I see. So you already know that Chiji is also relying on the power stones," the prince sadly said. "To be honest with you, the balance that became imbalance is of no importance now. We have to live on what we have. So, are you willing to sell the rights now? I won''t own it, but maybe we can come up with an agreement for me to rent or to pay with every stone we get." "I''m sorry. As you said, we are also relying on power stones. I hope you understand. We have little advancements like yours for us to rely. So, we have to stick on what we have." Ming stood up and was about to dismiss the prince when... "You made the wrong choice, boy. I was trying to reason with you, but it seems you don''t understand the predicament you''re in. I''m sorry, but from now on I''ll be in control here." Suddenly, Zhai, An, and Qinfen ran to the study. "Brother, brother, Ma and Xinyi suddenly disappeared." Ming hurriedly looked at the prince. "What have you done?" "I won''t hurt them. I will return them to you once you sign these papers, certifying we can mine those caves." "If I won''t?" "Then I will keep them and put all of you under my power." "No, you won''t. I won''t let you." Ming pulled his sword from the wall and pointed it to the prince. "Release them now. Don''t think that I won''t kill you." "You give me no choice. Do you want to taste a sample of my power?" And the prince snapped a finger and Lei An, Zhai, and Qinfen eyes became white. They stood erect silently on where they were. "Watch your family. They are under my powers. Kill me and they will remain like that for the rest of their lives." Without looking at the three, he said, "Show me the mines." And Zhai turned and walked on his own. "Stop and wake up!" The prince softly said, and the three woke up, and acted as if nothing happened. "Last warning, Governor, while I still have mercy." After speaking, he left. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 211 - Prince in Control (2) The prince saw Xinyi and Lifen in his room. Both were greatly annoyed with him. Mostly when he didn''t show up, multiplying their irritation tenfold. "Show yourself, you bastard. What are you scheming now? Why are making us your prisoners? How dare you treat us this way?" Lifen yelled with clenched fists. She had enough of his domineering attitude and schemes, believing it was the prince who called for her first abduction. For Lifen to accuse him of imprisoning them was harder to swallow for the prince. Because for him, he was merely keeping them safe from what he was about to do and, for the sake of his world. "I''m sorry, my dear niece and my beloved Lifen. Please bear with it for now." he said in silence, saddened to see them hating him. Earlier, after Ming left her, Xinyi was chatting with Lifen and An when suddenly she found herself in the middle of a small an empty room. She called everyone name''s out, trying to find anyone and to understand where she was until Lifen came. They saw the room had nothing walls. Lifen had no doubts were they were. "Do you have any idea how to get out from here, Ma? Was this the same place that you went to yesterday?" Xinyi moved around and looked up, trying to figure out the place''s exit. "It was not exactly the same scenery, but I bet we''re in his domain." Then Lifen recalled the room and what happened between the prince and her, and looked away, ashamed. "He actually brought me out in the condition that I''ll stay by his side." She looked around too, but unhappy to see there''s nothing for them to use to threaten him with their lives, aside from banging their heads to the wall. But a thought came. "I think you can do something about it. If he''s really your blood-uncle, then the same blood and powers run through your veins. Why not try to search inside you for that hidden power?" "Hmm, okay." Xinyi sat on the floor and looked inside her. Yet, what she saw were the same essences she had: two types of seeds, fire, water, air, rock, a ball of light, a spear, a shield, and a multi-colored whirring circle. Then her attention went to the red spear. Out of the powers she used, she hadn''t tried to use this one. Its external appearance wasn''t worth a second look, but as she stared longer, she felt a pulse from it, as if it was alive. She tried to grasp it, but she couldn''t hold it. She ventured on summoning it through her mind, but it didn''t move. What was this for? She tried to remember what she read before in the First Sorceress'' diary, but the memory didn''t come as she wished. "Alva, can you hand me the diary of the first Sorceress?" She said through telepathy but the other spirit guardians could hear them. In that way, they would know her plans and would act accordingly. "No, I can''t," Alva complained. "Why?" "Because it''s not in your domain. It''s in your ring." Alva said with a shrug, thinking she was absent-minded after spending a passionate night with her husband. "Ah, haha, sorry. I forgot" Then Xinyi realized something and jumped into her domain with just a thought. And indeed, she was in her room, and went back out again to where Lifen were in the same way. Her disappearance frightened Lifen, but to see her back in seconds relieved her. For a brief moment, she thought the prince separated them. She never wanted to be alone with the prince again. "Where have you been?" Lifen asked. Xinyi gave her Lifen Ma an assuring smile. "I went to my domain, Ma." As a non-Chiangda, this was really something for Lifen and thankful that Xinyi had reliable powers too. "Wow, you also have a domain? So, you and the prince are real blood-relatives?" With that remark, the young lady''s eyes dazzled as an idea sprang in her partly dormant brain. "Wait here for a while, Ma. I''m going to experiment with something but I''ll be back." Then in her mind. "Alva, I think I can bring Ma in my domain. You see, I believe it was impossible for me to bring Nianshi and Meirga since they were both gigantic dragons. They are more than I can handle. But Ma is an ordinary human. What do you think? Possible?" "Your predecessors haven''t tried that before, but who knows? They brought people in when they already got the crown. But there will be no precedence if you won''t try. Go ahead." This encouraged Xinyi and faced Lifen. "Ma, I think I can bring us out of her." She said a pitch higher, filled with excitement.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/prince-in-control-(2)_51116529483305911 for visiting. Unknowingly, the prince could hear their conversations and appeared before them as soon as Xinyi told Lifen her plan. "No, you won''t. Or I say you can''t. No one can escape the powers of the royal family." "Oh? Then who can escape then? Only the royal family?" Lifen asked, coaxing the prince to spill out an information that could give them a hint for the escape route, and Xinyi was attentively waiting for his response. This matters much to her. "Yes, of course." Right after speaking, the prince gasped. Too late to realize his mistake. He had exposed his domain''s weakness to his own niece, who shared the same thick and red blood as his. "Thank you for telling us and see you later, Uncle." Xinyi said, though unsure if this experiment would work, but... they were still inside his domain after trying to transport themselves out. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] The prince was alarmed there for seconds but when they hadn''t left, his chest lightened. For a while, he thought he''d lost them. "What happened, my niece? You messed up? You need my guidance in that case but I will do that later." He said with a chuckle. While Xinyi was on edge, trying to figure out with Alva the transport from here to her domain, she didn''t forget what she had learned in the past weeks, to never panic. She breathed deep and whispered with a less tense voice. "Uncle, don''t forget, I''m not only your niece, but I''m also the Chief Guardian here. And among other things, I came from the Zeirean''s strongest bloodline of Sorceress. So, just sit and relax while we go. Thata." With that last word of farewell, Xinyi was able to pull it off. Both of them appeared in her own room, in her own domain. She slightly exhausted and let her body fall on her bed after that intense effort to bring them both out from the prince''s grip. The two laughed as they lay on the bed. "Is this your place?" Lifen said. They stayed there for awhile before appearing to Cuxin Estate, but Xinyi sent Lengshui to tell Ming they had escaped. After learning they were safe, Ming gathered Xian Lang, Lofey and the rest for a very important meeting, a war meeting. The prince was frantic to see them get away. Xinyi jeopardized his plan, big time. They were his bargaining chip to get the mines, and she ruined it just like that. He didn''t wait a second and left his domain. He also gathered his generals for an excellent strategy to counter Ming''s attack while putting up a shield around them. He had expected the two important women to him were back with Ming and surely were planning too after his show of might in front of Ming. And he was right. This time, it was the prime minister who led the strategic meeting inside Ming''s study. The new Fengfu City map lay on Ming''s table while he called for a city lockdown. They allowed no one to enter and exit the city. They advised those outside to go back to where they came from or to be transported to the next city, while those inside had to remain in their homes, or if possible to stay back in the mountains at the back portion of the city. Lofey and his men prepared a strong defensive line at the city gate, but they kept an excellent combination of power stones on their bodies, under Xinyi''s guidance. The Chiangdas surrounded the prince''s camp but stayed at a suitable distance, assuming His Highness'' kidnapping powers had limitations. Based on their analysis, the prince were able to send Nianshi and the rest when they came nearer. He was also in Cuxin Estate when he took Xinyi and Lifen away. The prince was approximately fifty meters away from them. However, these were their mere hypothesis, but hopeful that they guessed it right. Everything in the city and in the prince''s camp were tense. The people were not told what really happened but informed them to keep themselves scarce from the city streets because the government had an important drill that day. Yet, some citizens had seen the fight against the Bernavoles'' camp yesterday and understood that there would be another bout and a fiercer one. Some of these were wary of another Mafan and brought their families out the gate to flee the city than to become liabilities or prisoners of war. Far from the city, the other five hundred strong Chiangdas moved out from their lair and marched their way to join the prime minister and the rest in the city. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 212 - War (1) The more one suppressed news, it would spread out like wildfire instead. The next day, the recent news that a war was at hand in Fengfu City was already out in the open and downright uncontrollable. This had reached other nearby cities in no time. In the capital city, the king''s secret knights didn''t waste time to inform him, and his armies had begun their march to the border city. Ming could not stop the people from fleeing. They were ready to make a riot, break the gates, and charge out. No point in keeping them. This was also convenient on their part. The lesser the casualties, the better. So Ming allowed them, but he only opened the south gate and admitted no one inside. Only those with the governor''s approval could go in. Once the gate was opened, the people ran out in a frenzy, almost to the point of stampeding. The giant-like Lofey had to pull his sword out at the gate in order to scare them to cooperate and slowly walk out with their belongings. Families with children were the first to step out. The last were the carriages where rich men rode. This happened the whole day until twilight came and Ming ordered the gates'' closure. It would open again the next morning. Xian Lang had his men watch the prince''s movements. So far, nothing in particular to take note with. The Chiangdas who left the cave had reunited with the rest before dusk. He sent scouts to communicate to the other countries to support their cause. Xinyi and Lifen had joined the rest in Cuxin Estate while they had their strategic plans. This time, the Prime Minister had no plans on holding back. It was a do-or-die fight for him. No point of holding back if it meant the invaders would control them and would lead to the death of their world, Chiji. After the other Chiangdas arrived, Ming stationed some of them at the gate while Lofey''s men transferred inward to protect the remaining citizens. Xinyi called those near spirit guardians to fight with her. The animals gathered at Anjing Pavilion and at the forest. This place and its surrounding areas became an animal sanctuary where variant animals, spirit beings or ordinary ones, had one common mission, to protect the caves in Cuxin Estate. In the prince''s camp, he had summoned his greatest warriors that waited for his commands in the Cleansing Fire''s headquarters hundreds of kilometers from them. These thousand men owning powerful magic powers were now on their way to Fengfu. But he sent Galdriel with his coat of invincibility to avoid Ming''s scouts from seeing him leave. Lady Seliah arrived in the said headquarters and had learned that the prince called his entire fleet out for war. Without asking more questions, she journeyed with them to lend her aid to the prince. Xinyi stood at Fengfu''s wall, which was twice taller than before. She was partly heartbroken that she had to fight against her newfound uncle, but being the Chief Guardian came first. Also, if she wouldn''t defend the power stones, her loved ones and Chiji would disappear, which she was afraid to lose more than anything else. The heavily burdened prince left his shielded camp, thinking of Xinyi and Lifen. And when he looked up at the city gate, by chance he found Xinyi standing at the newly built commander''s station above the gate. Their eyes locked and Xinyi heard the prince''s voice in her mind. This startled her for a second there, but thought this was part of the powers of the royal bloods in his kingdom, mental communication. "Do we need to fight? What I''m doing is for me and your grandfather, the king, and your relatives in Cendarth. Don''t you care about them? Don''t you care about your mother''s home world?" he said, seeking her sympathy. "I care for human lives wherever they may be. And this world deserves to live the same as Platanna. There must be a way to save your world, Uncle. Why so adamant on emptying Chiji? Don''t you know we can''t make more stones? Once you take them, the power chain will entirely thin out and there will be no hope for us here. We''re all going to die." She slammed a palm on the wall. "What you''re doing is nothing but greediness. You care only for yourselves. Why not send your petition to the Great King in Vethilles for help?" "Don''t think too highly of me. I may be a prince, but I don''t have that much power to call on the Great King. Only kings could ask an audience from such a venerable persona." Then he sighed. "Regardless, our pleas won''t still be heard. If he would really help, he should have answered the calls made by our ancestors, and Platanna would never have turned to what it is now. In fact, I''m not even sure if the Great King really exists. I feel that he''s only a myth." "I''m in no place to reprimand you. I also know nothing about the Great King. But I also have no desire to fight. If I can avoid it, I will. Why not let go of the power stones and let''s find the solution for Platanna?" "I''m sorry, Xinyi. What you could do when even the great minds of Platanna couldn''t find a solution?" "How about the Chief Guardian there?" "The Great King stopped sending after the last Chief Guardian died." He frowned, feeling unpleasant with the topic. "Let''s not talk about this. Most of all, this happened even before I was born." "Then I think there''s nothing else for us to talk about, Uncle. Unfortunately." From a distance, both of them looked at one another with gloomy faces. It seemed their hearts distanced from each other more than their physical body. But before the prince went back in his shield, he said his last appeal. "Are you not really going to help me, even just this once?" "I''m afraid, I can''t." Xinyi said, which was more like a whisper. After the prince entered his shield, her gaze shifted to the skies and thought of the unseen biological mother of hers. Did she know her daughter would fight against her own brother? Would she be distressed and come if she learned of it? Both of them went into their domains with heavy hearts. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] "Alva?" Xinyi appeared in her library, watching the head bowed Alva, deep in her reading. The squatting girl looked up. "Yes?" "Do we have a book about the world, Platanna?" Xinyi pulled a floating book arranged with the rest as if they were on bookshelves and returned it after a glance at the title. "It''s above you. We actually have for each world, but there''s no translation. You can ask your Uncle to read it for you." Xinyi''s lips formed a straight line. "Is there a solution written there for that world?" "I can''t tell because I can''t read them." Alva jumped and took the book she mentioned and threw it to Xinyi, then went back to where she sat, opening her book again. Xinyi sighed, frustrated. Alva always answered directly, making her helpless all the more. In Ming''s study. Prime Minister Xian Lang stood tall in front of a wide map. "Men, let''s stand strong and fight like hell because if these pompous aliens win, there will be no tomorrow." He lifted a fist and shouted, "Let''s fight in unity for ourselves and our loved ones." Ming and the others stood upright and lifted their fists, echoing, "For ourselves and our loved ones!" "And for Chiji!" Xian Lang shouted. "For Chiji!!" And each person went to their assigned tasks. Lofey brought part of his men to assist the people''s evacuation. Tyriece and his soldiers brought the families who stayed in the mountains at the back of Fengfu and set up a camp for them, complete with stocks of food, in case the fight would take them days to weeks. Zhang Wei and the local soldiers secured their food warehouse and closed it with the protected by the orange stone for preservation while they slowly transported them to where the people would stay. Zhai and the Lei clansmen worked with the weapons: spears, crossbows, cannons, and others. They attached power stones in each, either by drilling a hole or changing the arrowheads with the one with stones.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/the-sorceress-blossoming-power_14314881306034205/war-(1)_51151467968526244 for visiting. Lifen and An prepared the Cuxin Estate to become a hospital. Lifen added more layers of defense and offense illusion formation in it. Prime Minister Xian Lang and part of the Chiangdas protected the walls. They had round-the-clock shifts. But he was not sitting and waiting for the prince to attack. They would do the first move, and in the middle of the night. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 213 - War (2) Hours before midnight. Before setting out to attack, they had to know their companions'' powers first, like Ming introduced to them his Ruler''s Influence. The Chiangdas working also had to group together that could match the speed of the enemies with Wag stones. But they believed they could outmatch the enemies with the combination of power stones they had this time. Xinyi''s knowledge with the stones played an important role. On their way out from Cuxin Estate, Xinyi saw Ming with his sword, the prime minister with his iron belt, and the others having their own weapons with them. Thinking about weapons, Xinyi checked the Hutyuns, but they were still in cold hibernation. She was slightly worried when these little beings would wake up, but shook her head. "Focus on the fight. The spirit guardians are with you." She pulled a bow and a set of arrows and followed behind Ming. Their plan was that most of the Chiangdas would bombard the prince''s shield outside while the rock Chiangdas would dig in and make a tunnel, pass through the shield, the plant Chiangdas'' vines would sneak through, capturing the prince''s men undetected, pull them out, and imprison them somewhere where the prince couldn''t find them. Xian Lang would use these men as his bargaining ch.i.p.s to the prince'' retreat, not knowing more were coming. This, if the prince could never detect them underground. This was a trial and error in some ways. But they hoped and prayed that it would work. Xian Lang, Xinyi, and Ming stood on the wall. The three wearing black outfit, camouflaged by the darkness. It was still early. It wasn''t time to attack, yet the rock Chiangdas had begun their task, digging. The father looked at the two beside him. His vision had adjusted well in a lightless wall. It was part of their strategy. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] "Are you both happy in your marriage?" Xian Lang said, hands clasped at his back. Bewildered, Xinyi turned to her father with brows up. "I thought you''d never ask. Ever since we came back, you didn''t even try to greet or talk to me." Xinyi said with no intentions of hiding her disappointments. "None from the family even showed up at my wedding, and you''ll ask if I''m happy or not. What answer do you wish to hear?" Ming knew their deep misunderstandings and unsettled issues, deciding to leave them for a while. He landed a kiss on her lips and whispered, "I''ll check on Zhai and Zang Wei, but I''ll be back. Don''t get work up, okay?" He also had his concerns with the prime minister, but Lifen had mentioned the part of his appointment by the King because of the monarch''s trust in him. Hence, he wouldn''t dig on this matter for now. Mostly, his father-in-law was still his superior. Nodding, Xinyi understood why he left and sweetly smiled at him. "Please, check on Ma too. She''s been silent lately." He nodded back and bowed at Xian Lang. "Prime minister, I''ll see you later." "You don''t need to be polite, Ming. I''m also your father-in-law. Please stay. I have a lot of things to clear up between the two of you." Ming stopped walking and exhaled. He wished to explain why he would leave, but Xian Lang added, "I''m already in age and just a mere human with no powers like the two of you. I''m not sure if I''ll survive this fight. That''s why I want to speak to the two of you." Unhappy with his depressing statement, she said curtly, "Do you intend to die?" "I still wish to hug my incoming grandchildren, if that''s what you mean. Of course, but you won''t know the ending of every battle. I survived wars before, but I can''t tell the outcome while fighting with powerful humans." With understanding, Ming went back to Xinyi''s side. "Father, I already know your reasons. You don''t need to tell me anymore," Xinyi said, calmly. "What? About why I brought and left you to Forsaken Valley? About why I didn''t come on your wedding day?" "About the first topic, partly yes. But I''m more interested in the last topic. Why didn''t you come on my wedding day?" "And why there were no dowries sent, father-in-law?" Ming inserted. "I I''m sorry for not coming during the wedding. I''m ashamed of myself for what I''ve done. I hope you''ll forgive me." He swallowed a good amount of saliva. "About the dowry, it was actually the Xian mansion here in Fengfu and everything in it, including the servants. I sent a letter to Ming before the wedding, but someone intercepted the mail and took it away." He knew who took it his youngest daughter but he didn''t say it because he would sound like someone who was making up an alibi. "I''m sorry for the delay. It was not intended. We''re still looking for the culprit, but that won''t matter now." He also didn''t want Xinyi to think that her younger sister was an evil person. That daughter was only jealous, but he had scolded her. Hearing the dowry was the Xian mansion, the couple''s eyes went big. The house wasn''t that enormous as Ming''s but the land was bigger than Cuxin Estate and it even had its own hot springs and brook, connected to the one in the governor''s land. "That''s quite generous of you, father. I don''t need that much. Really." Xinyi said with sincerity. For her, material things were worthless. No one could blame her for having such an innocent mindset because she grew up learning the value of relationsh.i.p.s more. "No, you deserve it. The flower garden at the back has been your late mother''s grave. Also, none of your siblings are interested in living here. So, you''re the most appropriate person to receive it." The father said, looking away, water building over his lower eyelashes. "I hated you for years, but I was still young and didn''t know your reasons behind your actions at that time. I''ve longed to hear them, but after learning the whole truth from my predecessor, and knowing my origin, it doesn''t matter to me now. I actually owe you and Ai Ma a lot. I won''t be what I am now without you. What I want now is to be reunited with you and to know my brothers and sister." Xinyi went to her father''s side, rested her head on his shoulder while her hands wrapped around the old man''s arm. "There''s nothing like a family, father. Thank you for taking me in and looking after me like your own daughter. I can''t wait to start all over again with all of you." Tears fell on Xian Lang''s eyes silently. Touched by her kind words which brought wings on his heavy heart, lifting the guilt for sending her to the Forsaken Valley and not being a good father, the shame of abandoning her for years, pain for not being there when she needed her, even on her wedding, and the uncertainties of their relationship as father and daughter. Everything dissolved with those compassionate words. "Thank you," Xian Lang said, whisper-like, choking his sobs. Ming looked at the two with contentment. He was glad and proud that Xinyi was his wife. So, whatever misgivings and annoyance he had for the prime minister and father-in-law of his had melted too. He was freed at last. Not only him. Most of all, the father and daughter. After a while of silence, Xian Lang brought into light the actual reasons for Ming''s appointment as Governor of Fengfu. It was the king who chose him, entrusting the secrets in Fengfu and explaining why he didn''t tell the young Ming the reason right away. It was because he knew the young governor was still angry about being sent there. He thought it was better to let him see Fengfu first and feel the importance of the border city before telling him. He also mentioned the secret agreement between the former Youshi king and the late Grand General Lei Ming. That the Lei clan was part of the king''s secret men. So, the king would prioritized this clan to be appointed in sensitive positions in the kingdom to ensure the secrets of the Chiangda royal family and the hidden Chiangda Valley. In other words, upon Xian Lang''s death, Ming would take over Xian Lang''s position, not as the prime minister, but the person who would lead the Chiangdas in the future. Ming clasped his chest tight. He never thought he held much importance in the royal family''s heart. What he thought was a negative bias against him, turned out to be a positive one. And to be entrusted for such a tremendous responsibility was so overwhelming. It was his turn to be teary-eyed. "Thank you for telling me, Pa. I almost doubted myself." "You''re capable, son. Believe in yourself." Ming grinned shyly. "Thanks, Pa. I will remember that." That momentous time before the great war held extensive meaning to the three. Then something shone on Xian Lang''s face. It was a signal. "Go to your stations now. It''s time," he said. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 214 - War (3) Ming and Xinyi led one of the dug tunnels while other Chiangdas led the other two. Xian Lang, staying on top of the wall, saw a peaceful Platannians''(aka Bernavoles'') camp with a few guards making their rounds, carrying lit torches. Then a flare lit the moonless sky. The forest around the camp became bright as streams of fire attacked the prince''s shield from all sides. But it seemed it was not enough. The rest of the Chiangdas released huge rocks, whirlwinds, spears made of light, and ice bombarded the shield nonstop with one goal in mind break that shield at all costs. A rock Chiangda formed hills at the shield''s edge, thinking his tactic could break it but dismayed to see only half of the hill emerged. His power couldn''t penetrate internally. He pulled it back on the ground as not to distract their vision. Fire Chiangdas gathered together and fused their fires into one, attacking the shield with a dome of fire. The top of the camp''s shield was covered with nothing but a horrendous white fire. Yet, it didn''t even make a hole or a single crack on the certain shield. While these happened, most of the rock Chiangdas dug underground fast, as quick as their power could hold. With hands moving as if they were pushing and pulling, the tunnel became longer and wider, until they were almost there. Then suddenly a loud banging sound reverberated in the tunnel while rippling lights hit the diggers and the following people. They instantly collapsed on the ground when the light passed through them. Unexpectedly, the prince''s shield had an offensive power protecting underground. Only those with Xinyi were not affected because of her defensive shield working. Before anyone could move, Xinyi saw a huge hand made of light was about to grab the rock Chiangdas ahead of them. She quickly sent a plant to grab those men, and she took the person''s place. As it happened, the grabbing hand stopped, and she heard the prince''s voice saying, "Stay away. This isn''t your fight." "Who said this isn''t my fight. As the Chief Guardian of this world, I have all the rights to be here. Leave, Uncle. You won''t win on your own." "Who said I''m alone?" Prince Zelmer said indifferently. "What do you mean? More men are coming from Platanna?" She probed. But the prince was smarter. "You''ll get nothing from me. You''ll be sorry for choosing to go against me, my dear niece. You''ll see how powerful I am because it''s you who will lose." He said nothing more, and they heard rumblings from the ground. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] They looked at each other and shouted, "Earthquake! Everyone out!" They were running in a rampage, but Xinyi and some rock Chiangdas didn''t panic and opened an enormous hole above them. They went out as fast as they could, afraid of being buried underneath. But before they could move, their people, one by one, disappeared from their very eyes. The prince was kidnapping the Chiangdas in her watch. "No," Xinyi swiftly put a gigantic dome to cover every person around. Guang also moved and protected the other Chiangdas, but they were too late. The prince had taken approximately a hundred of their men. "Do you all think I am na?ve?" The Prince shouted, standing in the middle of the camp. All of his men were actually awake, and they were ready to fight. Weapons of different forms were in their hands. "Run, all of you. Go back inside the city gate where he couldn''t snatch you," shouted Xinyi, but the spirit guardians remained with her, believing they couldn''t be taken away for they were part of Xinyi. If they were snatched, they could retreat to their respective items in her body and it wouldn''t be a problem at all. Ming and Shijian also stayed with her. Xian Lang saw it and shot a flare, and the dwindling attacks from the forest because of the earthquake totally stopped. Then those around the shield dome scurried either to the forest or to the gate, as far as they could get away from their so-called prince''s limit of reach, of which Xinyi couldn''t say if it existed. The result today would prove otherwise. It became about between Xinyi and the prince afterward. He tried to capture more Chiangdas, but Xinyi''s team was protecting them. Shenglui, Guang, and Shenkai, Ah Lam, Meirga, and Nianshi had excellent teamwork with her. The dragons, the spider, and the water formed Shenglui, grabbed the men, placed them inside Shenkai''s vine cage which had Guang''s shield, and the vines of Xinyi and Shenkai would send these people to the gate, to be under the city''s defensive power. They moved with preciseness, cutting Prince Zelmer''s kidnappings until there were the only people left near the dome shield. They heaved a breath deep after winning the grabbing contest. There was also another reason they won. When the disappearance began earlier, Ming used his power to control the Platannas, aside from the prince. Not just rending these people immobile, he tried to make them attack the prince. And his heart bounced with joy when he succeeded after his first try. As the prince focused on his snatching contest against Xinyi''s team, he didn''t notice his men jumped upon him, pinning him on the ground. Two men nabbed his hands and tied them on his back. Three men held his legs and tied them with ropes. They completely overwhelmed him. Everything happened in mere seconds, that even Xiang Lang accompanied now by Tyriece and Lofey, Lifen, and Zang Wei, who was observing above the walls, couldn''t track down every movement. But they didn''t miss the pinning down of the prince. Xinyi saw it too and looked at her helpless Uncle and pitied him. But they had to do it for their loved ones and their world. As they thought they had won, the prince vanished. For sure, Xinyi could pinpoint that he retreated in his domain. But that wasn''t all that took them by surprise. The Platanna people began to move uneasily and pounced at their companions. And Ming screamed. Xinyi turned to him and saw his eyes went blurry and suddenly went completely black. Dark purplish veins formed and ran down from his head down to his feet. Suddenly he yanked his head at Xinyi and the team of spirit guardians. "Kneel. Bow to your ruler," Ming said with an unconstrained and booming voice. The spirit guardians became powerless and knelt. From here, Xinyi realized this was what the dragon king and his Uncle said, the result of him using this unharnessed dominant power. Xinyi hurriedly sent her spirit guardians back to their artifacts while covering Ah Lam, Nianshi, and Meirga with her shield. The three could move again after. They stood at Xinyi''s back while watching with horror at Ming, who was enjoying his newfound power. "My lady, send your light to his head and control that power," Nianshi said. "Your light has the strength to control any form of evil." "What? I can control it?" Xinyi never thought she could because this was the first time she encountered such a problem. But she would do it for Ming''s sake. "Yes, you can control it. Do it now, Xinyi." Shijian said, curling and wincing on the ground beside Ming. "Hurry! His power is getting out of hand. It is fast crawling in my mind too." Shijian''s body jerked many times as she fought against his control. She even tried to disconnect with Ming''s mind, but it was a desperate case. Her eyes slowly went black too, but she wouldn''t allow it. Fortunately, she was stronger than the said evil but she had to stay focused or fail. Sweat drenched her body and dirt stuck on her clothes as she rolled on the dusty and dry land, struggling against the blackness which tried to capture her. Seeing Shijian''s difficulties and the wounded and bloodied Platanna people inside the shield, Xinyi didn''t hesitate more and sent her light essence at Ming''s head but, shamefully, it wasn''t working at all. Rather, Ming lifted his hands high as he laughed out loud like a madman as he sent the Platanna men raised their spears and other weapons and killed their comrades without restraint or care. Chaos ruled inside the camp again and got out of hand. Ming was definitely winning against Xinyi''s light. Her eyes thinned, beads of sweat rolled on her face as she unleashed her strongest light engulfing his head. Unfortunately, the immense ''Ruler''s Influence'' hated to lose and controlled Ming''s hand to draw out his sword, aiming at her head. All the onlookers, including Xinyi, stood in fear as the blade was about to reach her face. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 215 - Or Die Trying The uncontrolled Ming pulled his mystical sword, the ringing Verth, from its holder and about to cut Xinyi''s face when a boulder rose in between them and threw Ming from where he stood. Then Tyriece appeared in front of Xinyi. Earlier, the five on the wall saw the oddness of Xinyi''s team. Tyriece''s eyes were on Xinyi the whole time and saw Ming''s hand move to his sword and aimed at Xinyi. "No!" Tyriece shouted and jumped from the wall with his stone, creating a floating stair toward Xinyi''s side. And while hopping down, he lifted a hand, a big stone moved up from the ground, striking Ming''s belly. Xinyi hurried to Ming''s side, but Tyriece clasped her hand. "Don''t. He might try to kill you again," he said with deep concern. For him, although Ming was his oath-brother, he wouldn''t allow him to hurt Xinyi, even up to skin-deep. "Don''t worry. I have my shield protecting me," she said and knelt at Ming''s side and her palm covered his head. From her hands, Immense light surrounded Ming''s every strand of hair and up to his neck. Then, as if that was enough, her light went to his chest. Inside Ming, his mind was battling the black brain-like mass controlling his mind. When his hand was about to reach his sword, his nerves trembled as he tried to control himself, but dismayed that the power inside him succeeded by letting him lift his sword. He thought of using his wind essence to cut his hand rather than wounding Xinyi, but totally grateful that a columned rock cut his movement and sent him flying backward. And without noticing, the blackness quickly engulfed his head down to his heart, subtly taking away his sanity and making Ming its own puppet. Xinyi''s light attacked a blackness rounding Ming''s heart and fought against it. The black thing spoke to her mind, which sounded like many voices, "You are nothing. You can''t control me. I have great hatred against your kind. Your person trapped us in that cave and used us to protect it. You are vile, but you can''t control us from ruling this man''s body and mind." Xinyi understood now that the smoke-like black mass was the hatred of those dead and greedy miners in the three caves in Cuxin Estate. She didn''t say a word but strengthened and thickened her light, slowly dissolving the black thing until the last wisp of smoke vanished. Time passed, and Ming''s hand near Xinyi slowly lifted. Tyriece didn''t delay and forced that hand down to the ground. He even placed a stone shackle on it to keep it in place. Then Ming spoke. "I''m fine now. Please let me go." His eyes unfastened and they saw it was back to normal. The blackness earlier was already gone. Tyriece didn''t listen yet, fearing for Xinyi. "How can I be sure?" "You are my good brother Tyriece from Goding, a stone Chiangda." Ming said, softly. "Is that enough?" Without saying a word, Tyriece released him and they helped him get up. "Sorry." Ming directly hugged his wife and faced Tyriece, but his hands were still around Xinyi. "Thank you for saving me from hurting my wife, brother. I owe you much." Watching Ming''s arms wrapping around Xinyi, Tyriece felt jealous but shifted his gaze and only said, "Stop using that deadly power, brother. You might try hurting her again without you knowing." "Tyriece is right, brother," the newly arrived Lofey said. Lifen and the rest stayed on the wall but held their breaths while watching and released a good amount of air after they saw Ming embraced Xinyi. The danger had passed. Ming nodded, but deep inside, ''Don''t worry. I will harness this power and make it my own. This is the only way I can help Xinyi in her quest.'' Out of a sudden, they heard Xian Lang shouted from the wall. "The people inside are gone." Their attention went to the camp and realized not a soul was no longer in sight. What they left were the pools of blood on the grassless land. The peacefulness inside told them that the prince saved his men and brought them into his domain. Yet, the Chiangdas the prince captured became prisoners. They had no way to save them now, and doubtful about the outcome of this war. Within the prince''s domain. His men lay on beds. Looking at the complete structure of the place, this was not made of the mind-controlling power the prince had. It was really a unique building in his vast domain. The prince called Falteth. "Are the prisoners secured?" he asked. "Yes, Your Highness. But, Sire, will you be alright? You know, taking all of us here will harm you if we stay here longer." Falteth said, eyes drooping, looking at the prince''s pale face. He Knew how much power the prince was exerting to keep them in the domain while holding the thinning shield outside. Such self-sacrifice would cost the prince''s powers to drain and might lose his life once there would be another bout of the fight between them and the Youshi Chiangdas. This was how heavy the burden the prince carried as their leader. But he also knew the prince could choose to slaughter their enemies but picked out the painful way, just for the woman called Lifen and for his newly met niece. He felt bad for the kind prince and wished he could unload the load off the great man''s shoulders. "I know my limit. I can still last until tomorrow morning. Anyway, I believe Galdriel and the warriors will be here before sunrise. Don''t worry too much. Just help the healer in looking after the wounded. Did any of your comrades die?" "One, Sire while we have twenty men who might face the grim reaper soon if the healer can''t heal them all tonight." "We can''t lose our only healer. Make sure the healer is rested well after healing each. Let''s hope for the best before the other healers will arrive tomorrow." "As you wish, prince. But please get a good rest, too. Please, go to your stone bed now to replenish your losing power." "Thanks, Falteth. You''re a good friend. I''ll leave the rest to you." The prince left after speaking. Falteth bowed, stood up, and looked at the prince''s sagging arms and until he receded from view. This man wasn''t young anymore, but because of the exceptional powers of the royalties, his vitality and youthful strength were still obvious. But with this war, he was afraid for the prince''s life. However, he couldn''t stop himself from blaming His Highness. He shouldn''t have held his hand and everything would be over, then they could go home sooner. Sighing, he went to the infirmary in another building to look after their lone healer. The prince left and appeared in a foggy cave with a stone bed made of black Vesver, a power amplifier, and blue Kreg stone, to help renew his powers and physical strength. in the midst of a smoking pool at one side of the white stoned room. He passed through a line of blooming lavenders and inhaled deeply its soothing smell. This place was like heaven. He brought this place as his solitude to regain his strength and maintain his powers. Without this cavern, he couldn''t be as powerful as he was now. Yet, he could only keep half of his power. This resulted from the different constitution of this world, Chiji, compared to Platanna. The Kore''s structure was unlike theirs and made it difficult for their powers to hold. Platanna''s Kore could absorb the life essence straight from Vethilles, but just to keep up with their lifestyle and advanced armaments, the people misused its powers, leading to the Kore''s losing half of its core. Thus, it had to rely on the machine they made but had to be fed with powers either from their people or from the stones. Sadly, it all happened hundreds of years ago. He heard rumors that there were some unwritten reasons for the Kore''s loss, but they never passed such sensitive knowledge on to the new generation. They lost it for good. Their ancestors studied the other world''s structure and discovered the power stones present in Chiji. From there, they carefully entered Chiji and started the Cleansing Fire Organization after they saw the powers the Chiangdas possessed. These mighty people might interfere with their affairs once discovered. But everything would always end. They had expected this. Hence, the king sent him to take as many stones as possible so they had enough in their storage while they would study another way to hold their Kore. Their first plan was to get a boatful of power stones and abandon this world, knowing the result of their exploitations. Chiji might not last but only a decade more and die. However, they didn''t expect the Great King would send another Chief Guardian to help this world while this mythical person abandoned them for good. If only a Chief Guardian who had guidance from the Great King would come, they might find a solution for their world. But the last Chief Guardian came hundreds of years ago and no one followed. They''d been waiting and seeking such a person to be sent, but their hopes had shattered and sorted out a way for them to survive. He was ready to fight head-on with Chiji''s Chief Guardian, but never expected that it was his only niece that was assigned here. As a father of his children and a brother to his only living sibling, he couldn''t lay a hand against Xinyi. This was not a simple decision he made and expected punishment from the League of Kingdoms, the ruling group of people that kept Platanna alive, once he failed. He took his shoes off, waded in the pool''s water, and laid on top of the stone bed. He needed to replenish his powers as much as he could to survive another bout against Xinyi tomorrow, and he might let go of her and cut off ties with his sister, for the sake of Platanna. Mostly, to hold the shield in place to keep them safe. As he lay, he hoped he would last until they returned to Platanna or died trying. Chapter 216 - War (4) With no one to find in the camp, Ming, Xinyi, and the rest went to their respective homes to rest for the night and to replenish their health for another fight in the morning. Xian Lang reminded them not to be complacent, but to be watchful at all times. Thus, they were in their fighting clothes as they lay on their beds to rest, or more like a nap. Half of the Chiangdas stayed behind the trees while half stayed inside the city gate. They had hundreds of watchmen who stood awake and alert for any movements in and outside the Platanna camp and in the cities. Yet, three hours after, before the moon could even leave the dark skies, a guard shouted outside Ming''s room in Anjing Pavilion. "Governor, governor. There is a large army arriving outside the enemies'' camp." In haste, Ming and Xinyi got up and ran out. "Wake the others. Now!" Ming commanded the guards and flew out with Shijian while Xinyi sat on Nianshi''s back, who usually slept outside her abode. Lofey, Xian Lang, and Tyriece were awakened soon and rode behind the dragon-formed Meirga. A minute later, Ming and Xinyi arrived on top of the wall. There, they beheld a thousand or more armies grouped together according to their armor or outfits'' color as they entered the partly opened prince''s shield. They went in with their feet marching in unison like they were having a parade, displaying their might and splendor. The prince stood in the middle of the empty field to welcome them. There were no longer any tents found, but only the charred grass tinted with dark red. It was the blood spilled a night before. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] The first group to enter wore blue armor. Their custom-made bows were painted in blue as well. Its tips shone as the early sun rose behind the mountains. Xinyi felt the Kreg stone from them. Arrows placed in blue quivers hung behind their backs. The next group made a refreshing entry with their green and brown suits, as if they were trees walking. They held spears and shields adorned with green jewels and this surprised Xinyi. She knew what it was and actually had a few of these crystals in her domain. The first Sorceress''s diary mentioned this type of stone. They could only find it in the depths of the caves because it had one purpose for its existence: to create a violent vibration. A simple stomp of a spear with this Kurrag stone could shake a small portion on the ground. But what if a large group of men would plunge it on the ground? No doubt, it would create a man-made earthquake. Xinyi''s anger flared, watching them with it. That meant these aliens had scavenged a cave up to almost reaching the world''s deepest part, because this stone could only be found in such depth underground. Supposedly, during the Chiangda rituals, these green stones were the ones that would coordinate the movement of the essences from the Chiangdas to the power chain and from the power chain to the Kore. No wonder the power chain dwindled because a tremendous amount of the Kurrag stone had been taken away and were used for warfare instead of saving their world. Xinyi''s fisted hands trembled, thinking of how cruel her maternal family bloodline was. How could her grandfather and the whole Platanna world inhabitants had such audacity and fearless attitude to murder the people of Chiji in the name of their own salvation? Brutal and heartless, those were the words she could describe of them. Her desire to meet this side of her family went cold. She was sorry for her Uncle, Prince Zelmer, for she had no plans on holding back now. Rather, she would forget their blood-connections, if that is what it meant to save her family here in Fengfu and Chiji. This world would never disappear on her watch. Xinyi promised to herself. Her mind went to guess why her mother left Platanna and married his father, who was from the world Zeirean. Perhaps she had seen this and couldn''t stomach the brutality of these people for their own survival. Perhaps the Great King abandoned them of their shameless abuse of their powers. This could be the reason their world was dying as well. The third group wore shocking red armors from head to toes. Suspecting they had the red Wag stones on them made her even furious. Madness. The saving stones to cleanse the essences of Chiji became their armors against the Chiangdas. How could they use these power stones for warfare alone? Watching the parading colored armies made her wish to call on fire and hales to rain down, burning to ashes. Unexpectedly, her growing anger made her surging power of which she newly learned to control went berserk. Of course, she realized it when it did, but she had no plans on stopping it. Rather, she wanted it to flame hard and annihilate these armies before they entered the shield. And that desire was granted. Something in her burst open and unlocked the last essence in her the rainbow-colored swirling one. And she raised her hands up, tilted her head to the sky, and yelled. "Burn you, thieves." As she did, the ground shook, sending those in the camp to their knees. Xinyi''s sudden movements brought her to Ming''s attention and saw her body shone, her hair flew up, her clothes fluttered as if winds blew up from under her feet. His hand reached for her, but her shield kept him from touching her. "Xinyi, what happened? Control yourself," he shouted, but she couldn''t hear him. Instead, the tremor went stronger. Then they heard loud cries from the camp and their chest throbbed as the land outside the Platanna camp opened, swallowing the trees, plants, including those red bearing armies into the crumbling floor underneath their feet. "No!?!" the prince shouted. His grabbing power pulled those he saw, but they were too many for him. He could not take them away in time. In pain, he watched them fall from where they stood, as the world swallowed them with its wrath. The rest of the armies ran away from the cracking ground and went to the trees. Seeing this chance, Tyriece and Lofey whistled. The ears of their long-awaiting flying horses for their masters to call on them perked up and flew right under where their masters jumped down and flew straight to the trees with the reins pulling their heads into that direction. "Charge!" Lofey shouted to the Chiangdas hiding in the trees. "Kill those bastards. This is our chance before they''ll unite with the rest in that shield." At this point in time, the early morning tweeting of the birds and the c.o.c.k-a-doodle-doo of the roosters were not heard. Rather, it was the battle cries from the armies on both sides. War presumed and more deaths to come. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 217 - War (5) Xian Lang raised his hand, and without further coaxing, the fire Chiangdas threw their spurting fires. Burning those running red-clad men who were escaping from the unmerciful moving cracks, as if it was chasing them. Water Chiangdas lashed long-waters like it was clear wh.i.p.s, hitting the men. Thorny vines, pebbles fired like bullets, and others, attacking the Platanna armies who were running toward their way. This was the perfect ambush and killed these unprepared invaders. It devastated the prince and those inside the shield, watching the slaughter in front of their very eyes. "Haha, this is what I was waiting for when those ingrates arrived. I really hate watching them with their colorful entourage." A bearded Chiangda said as he threw frozen arrows to the incoming red armored guy, but this opponent man raised his red sword, made of pure Wag stone, and cut the arrows with unseen speed and without care. Tyriece saw this and suspected that these people had the blue Kreg stones too. But he yelped in excitement. "Haha, come on, you brute. Do you think you''re the only one who knew how to use the stones? Let''s see if you get the right combination or you''ll suffer a long and twitching headache later." He jumped down from his horse and his body became stone before it reached the ground. A loud banging sound hit the people''s ears as his feet touched the dry land, forming a hole with his legs stuck in it. One red-dressed enemy saw him and laughed at him being stuck in those holes, and dared to throw a green spear, with Kurrag stone, at him. Yet, before he could laugh more, Tyriece''s entire body lunged out like he was thrown out by a catapult, caught the flying spear, and thrust it in the man''s neck. Instant death was his end while his mouth was still curved up, smiling foolishly, thinking he had won. Tyriece had the last laugh. However, he didn''t even break a smile. Death was not an entertainment for him. He abhorred it, instead. He only faced it head-on, knowing he would be dead if he wouldn''t fight. This time, Prince Zelmer''s infantries were caught unprepared to see their red armors didn''t negate the Chiangdas powers. Again, credits went to Xinyi''s knowledge about the power stones. This time, the Chiangdas'' power worked and matched the speed and strength of their counterparts. Despite the earthquake, Prince Zelmer didn''t tarry and opened the shield, letting his protected armies join the fight outside. "Protect your comrades. Fight for your world, Platanna," he said in a loud voice. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Xinyi raised her left hand and the cracking on the land crust moved to the left, gulping those standing where it passed. Unfortunately, some Chiangdas were there and were swallowed too. Alarmed, Xian Lang hurriedly yelled at her, "Daughter, stop it. You''re including our men. Control yourself." With that call, Xinyi''s inner self, which was taught well by Yan Ma to respect her parents, woke up. She pulled her hand down and the breaking land stopped before it would make more victims. "Sorry, my anger got the better of me and got carried away," Xinyi said while sending her vines to pull out the Chiangdas falling down the running cracks. But the plant Chiangdas was ahead of her and saved their comrades first. Without warning, Xionmao and the rest of the spirit guardians appeared at her side and yelled together, "My lady, how did you release that locked power?" "What do you mean?" Xinyi asked, puzzled, watching their astonished faces. "You used your locked essence. That won''t be used without your crown, but how did you do it?" Alva said in their minds. "I I don''t know. I was only angry and something inside me burst out and I thought I wanted to kill those men using our power stones as their armors." "You better stop it because you are using the Kore''s power and it might get drained out before we know it and we''ll all die," Xionmao said without holding back. Xinyi went pale. "Really? Oh God, I''m sorry. I didn''t know." It was a disturbing fact that she allowed herself to be overwhelmed with anger. Now, she understood more why her first test was about controlling her emotions her feelings and her powers were inseparable. But on how she released that locked essence, she had no inkling at all. She presumed it was her extravagant powers as someone borne with a rainbow-colored soul, the major reason they sent her to the Forsaken Valley. However, she believed there was another reason, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. She shook her head. This was not the time to think about such matters. "I think we should join the fight or the prince will get the upper hand." Xian Lang intervened with their reunion. "Daughter, go, face that prince. He is attacking our men. Ming, control their cavalry. They shouldn''t enter the fray. Bring the dragons with you." Xian Lang continued to give orders. He even called Valiez to pull the wounded with his vine and send them to the infirmary where Lifen and An waited. Shijian transformed into a Qilin and Ming hopped on her broad back. They flew toward the last group of Platanna armies. The black-suited men riding on horsebacks. There were about a hundred of them. Xinyi assumed they had the Vesver, the black amplifying stone. It could mean these guys who were only wearing black attire, with no armor on, possessed powers where the black stone could double. She had to warn Ming and the dragons. "Ming, Nianshi, Meirga, be careful. They might be powerful because they are wearing the Vesver stones." After hearing this, Xionmao tossed two types of fruits from his bag to them. "Eat these. It has the same effect as the Kreg and Vesver stones." They caught the fruits by hand and ate them before they left the wall, heading to the rushing black-in-suit men. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] At the back of the parade of the galloping horses, a lavishly jeweled carriage driven by four white unicorns followed. Inside, Lady Seliah wondered what happened at the front with her escorts abandoning their ranks. Her head popped out from the window and called out a man with a black cape who was commanding the riders from the back to dash to the front lines. "Hey, Sire. What''s going on? Why are you all rushing about?" she said. "We are under attack. Don''t continue to the front, my lady. It would be best if you stay back. I will send guards to protect you." Lady Seliah''s brows rose. "Hide? Are you thinking I''m a coward? No way. My prince is risking his life, so I should fight beside him now." She said with valiance, thinking she had to use her powers now and gain her prince''s praise and trust. Chapter 218 - War (6) Saying nothing further, Lady Seliah walked out from her carriage, took one unicorn from its strappings, and rode on it. "Take good care of my other unicorns, Soldier. Remember, your life depended on it. Bye." After speaking she left, leaving the commandant dumbfounded. The man shook his head, disgusted. "You''re an insane, foolish woman. Don''t take this person as a nanny of your pets." He looked around and found a man in the red suit running to the forest. "Hey! You!" he shouted. The person looked at him with wrinkling brows. "Look after these beasts. And, by the way your life depended on the lady''s mood. So look after these horses here well." He left after speaking, not waiting for the soldier''s reply. The man looked at the leaving officer, to the unicorns, to the fights at the forest, and scratched his head. After a while, his eyes shone, lifted his spear, and spanked one of the unicorn''s butt, sending the Polkadot animal into a frenzy. It ran away, carrying along with the other two animals and the carriage. Contented, the soldier ran to the forest with a spear in a horizontal position, ready to pierce a Chiangda. The blue-clad archers positioned themselves to fight as a group. Half of them faced the right while the other half faced the left. They lifted their bows with arrows and sent them flying to the forest on both sides. The Chiangdas weren''t to be trifled with. Those with the power of the winds let their whirring air turn the arrows and send them back to the enemies. A green-clad man with a cape shouted something, and the green-clad infantries stood near each other, raised their shields like a dome above their heads, hiding the archers under them. The returning arrows struck no one but the steel round shields. While in that formation, another group of green men formed a straight line in the middle and stomped their spears to the ground, and the frontmost person threw its spear like a javelin to the forest. Out of nowhere, a strong quaking of the land took place where his spear pierced. This was the first the Chiangdas saw this type of attack and was caught unprepared. At first, they only watched and moved sideways, avoiding the thrown spear, but when the spear hit the ground, a speedy crack that looked like a spider web appeared, and the spear was its middle point. The cracks spread in a flash. This time, the Chiangdas fell on a crumbling land under them. Good thing they had powers and used them to bring their bodies up. But a few had fallen into a deep hole and got wounded by the heavy blow. However, they got up and sent themselves up while covered with blood. Somehow, the blue archers didn''t wait for the Chiangdas to recover from the previous setback and flew another volley of arrows. As trained warriors, their commanders and the battalion of archers were in one, knowing what to do in times like this. Archers took turns sending multiple arrows, piercing the Chiangdas who were not prepared for such fast attacks. Not just that. The green footmen stomped the spears again, sending quakes to those in the forest.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14314881306034205)/war-(6)_%!d(string=51508149164758304) for visiting. With no one commanding them, the Chiangdas were at a disadvantage. They were in disarray, fleeing from the quaking and the arrows. Xian Lang saw this and lit two simultaneous flares. With the signal, someone assumed leadership in every fifty Chiangdas. They went into different formations they trained themselves for years for such a time as this. Having a commandant changed their way of fighting. Instead of sending their attacks individually, they attacked in waves. Water Chiangdas sent frozen waters from the ground, freezing their enemies who were still in their formation, with shields on their heads, rendering them immobile The green men were in their excellent sense that they stomped their spears on the ice and broke them right away. Yet, before they could move away, the fire Chiagndas sent a stream of flames to the enemies who were still busy breaking the ice. And roasted these men. Some pulled their shields down, defending them from being grilled alive. But this was an opening to the Chiangdas, as if offering the enemies were offering their heads to them. Iced arrows went flying and killed the blue archers and green infantrymen. While these happened, the plant Chiangdas were already letting their vines crawl underground to attack their enemies from under. They needed time to cover a vast area where these trained Platanna archers and spearmen stood. The rock Chiangdas were also busy making the land their standing into solid rock, perfectly cutting the effect of the greenstones. A Platanna commander, a person wearing a cape, saw what a plant Chiangda was doing and called his men to retreat. They hurriedly ran back down the road where they entered the city. Unfortunately, half of them were caught by the plant Chiangdas enormous cage. Even the prince was inside this plant trap. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- Earlier, after Xian Lang directed Xinyi and the rest on where they would head, Xinyi used her plant essence to deliver herself in front of her Uncle Prince Zelmer. Both of them stood in the middle of the ongoing fights. They were meters apart. "Uncle, there''s no point in fighting this thing out. The people in Chiji had the right to live too. If you take all our power stones, it is the same as killing them. The stones aren''t plants or animals that would reproduce on their own or when nurtured. Once lost, they are lost. They were made for Chiji, not for warfare or for your world. " "I know but we need it to survive," the prince reasoned. "Your people got to find another way to survive. Not at the expense of Chiji." "Maybe later we can find another way, but we don''t have that much time now. That''s why we need the stones so we can buy time to find another solution. Look, we can''t transport the whole inhabitants to another world while we''re trying to make a way for survival. That''s why we need a lot of these stones now. If you don''t want to fight, you need to give it to us and we''ll leave and never come back again. Just this once." "No, this world would be dead by then if I''ll give what you want." "As you''ve said, there''s no point in talking now." From his palm, he directly sent a quick and blinding light at Xinyi. But her shield was ready to accept anything. In return, she lashed her vine-like whip at the prince, but the latter''s body was also covered with his own shield, so they were now facing each in a stalemate, waiting on who could make the first hit. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 219 - War (7) Xinyi stood her ground like a tigress while the prince had decided to forget his relation with her. Unknowingly, the plant net was already cast and the prince, including Xinyi, were caught inside. Seeing the huge cage overhead, Xinyi used her wind power to bring herself away from the trap. The plant Chiangdas also opened a path for her to get out from it. Yet, the prince wouldn''t let her. With a thought, he hastily tried to bring her to his domain and trap her there, but she was prepared for this. Aside from her shield, she let her light surround her, negating the prince''s invincible grabbing power. She learned how to use her powers at a fast pace based on their last bout. Mostly, she realized the slight likeness of their powers. Was this because they related by blood? She thought. But that couldn''t be right because the other Sorceress before her had the same powers like hers, aside from her rainbow-colored soul. Or because the royal families in Platanna had this sort of power that was almost equal to a Chief Guardian? She wondered, but didn''t dwell on it. This was not important for now. She stood outside the plant cage, waiting for the following attacks the Chiangdas would do. On the other side of the war, the green-clad men pierced their spears where the plants grew, but more green plants sprouted from the land and skewered the green men''s stomach, delivering them to the death god on the spot. The scared soldiers quickly moved away from the edge, astonishingly alert at all times as they got weary with the plants that might sprout out under their feet and lead them to the path their dead comrades took. Watching their disadvantage, the prince sighed and shouted, "Prime Minister, tell your men to stop killing my people and we won''t do anything." He said it as though he was using a megaphone where everyone could hear him loud and clear even by those in the forest. Xian Lang heard him well and raised a hand up. "How can you guarantee your people won''t do anything?" He yelled at the top of his lungs from the wall, not knowing if the prince could hear him. Somehow, the prince heard him alright. The prince couldn''t reply because this was war. There was no guarantee if none of his men would attack. Also, he only said it out of desperation, watching a lot of his people die in front of his very eyes. He directly put up his shield around them, keeping the Chiangdas'' vines from piercing his men. And he did nothing or move his people in his domain. Prince Zelmer waited for the black-dressed cavalrymen to arrive and watched on what Xinyi''s side would do next. However, he had prepared himself if they needed to flee and escape before they got slaughtered. He had not slept last night, though, resting on the stone bed, making certain that they had an avenue for escape and to counterattack. This was war. No one could tell who''d win. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- Earlier, after Ming left Xinyi on the wall, heading for his assigned opponents, he and Nianshi, Meirga, and Shijian faced the black-clothed troops on horses the cavalry the last in the parade. While flying, Nianshi proposed they send fires to the cavalrymen to kill them instantly. But Ming argued that he''d try to use his power to control these people first and see what powers they had, for they might have a way to capture or kill the dragons. Looking at these men''s faces, they didn''t even go pale in fear or panic when they saw the dragons flying toward them. Instead, most of them brought out their bows, spears, and other weapons, totally prepared to fight against the legendary beasts. It seemed dragons were not something new to them. They were indeed the cream of the crop. "Are you sure you won''t lose against your power again?" Nianshi asked as they hovered over these hors.e.m.e.n. "I can control it. But in case that happens, kill me right away." Ming said without batting an eye. "Are you insane? Knock it off. Why would I do that? I rather call on the lady to control you," Meirga said, troubled with Ming''s proposal. She hissed in annoyance with Ming. Meirga knew how it would pain Xinyi if Ming died. She even risked traveling the perilous journey to the Sacred River to retrieve Ming''s body, dead or alive. And Ming simply told them to kill them? As a wife, she knew what Xinyi would feel and couldn''t think of a good reason to obey Ming''s command. "That''s only a last resort, of course," Ming said it as a statement. He knew the risk and had been thinking of it before he rested the night. And for him, he could use his wind, which was stronger now after performing the power vein ritual back in the cave beside the Sacred River. However, they hadn''t tested these new arrivals, which were using the Vesver stones. But he also knew that if he could use his power for a short period, he could make a bigger difference. Thus, he preferred to risk it all to lighten Xinyi''s burdens, for his loved ones, and for Chiji. Although uneasy and not at peace, Meirga and Nianshi listened but were watchful, extremely. They stood on guard for Ming. They directly flew down in the middle of the road to stop the hors.e.m.e.n who were holding the horses'' reins tight, keeping their horses from scurrying away because of the already in chaos red-suited soldiers in front of them, who were scattered and partly in terror because of the attacks Xinyi made while they were in parade then followed by the unmerciful Chiangdas. When the dragons arrived above them, the horses went in a frenzy all the more. As animals, they knew the hierarchy in their beast kingdom and these dragons were at the top ranks, mostly in the food chain. The soldiers could hardly hold them still and pulled the reins to move backward, making a gap between them and the dragons, but fearlessly. No one attacked Ming, the Qilin, and the two dragons. They merely waited on what these great beings would do next. Waiting and observing were their strategy, for now. Not that bad at all. It showed them how experienced they were and possibly were war veterans.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14314881306034205)/war-(7)_%!d(string=51533629578334140) for visiting. Ming jumped down from Shijian''s back and used his Ruler''s Influence before his feet would touch the dusty road. He knew how crucial his job was. As Xinyi warned, these Platanna warriors could be powerful ones, trained for warfare, and possibly held greater powers or equal to the Chiangdas but expected a stronger outcome with the amplification of the Vesver stone. Nonetheless, Ming had to find out how powerful they were when the fight started, unless he could control them with his powers first. He let his Ruler''s Influence come out from his chest, but he only allowed a bit as not to let it go bonkers and control him instead. Unfortunately, the effect was not as great as he wished. Rather, only a few were caught under his mind control, but it didn''t discourage him. He had them attack those behind or beside them. The hors.e.m.e.n were still hard-pressed, controlling their frantic horses when their fellow warriors raised their weapons against them and left them in horror and defenseless. But as seasoned fighters, they evaded the attacks and jumped out from the swords and other weapons that were about to strike at them. Woefully, the controlled men stabbed the horses in their stead. They had not known what hit them at this moment. Their initial guess was their comrades got insane, but their commandant had suspected a powerful sorcerer spellbound them. "Galford, what is wrong with you?" The dark-brown haired commandant said to his good friend, who was mindlessly attacking him, hacking the huge ax at him. He moved agilely to avoid the ax''s sharp edge and kicked his friend''s stomach, tossing his friend off his horse and to the ground. Yet, his friend hurriedly stood as if that kicked and the hard fall didn''t hurt at all. This proved his guesses to be on the spot. Someone cast a spell on his men. He looked at the person blocking their way Ming. Without a shred of doubt, he believed Ming was the spell caster. And his major opponent. Ming looked back at the slim and stout man who was the only person who wore a black cape, the commandant. From the fierce way the man''s eyes stared at him, he knew this person was up to something. And he prepared himself for this fight and could be a deadly one. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 220 - Blood-like Red Ball The stout man stared at Ming. Then his body blurred, and he vanished. Ming gaped in surprise. Out of a sudden, the person reappeared in front of him with his shining and sharp-angled saber about to dip into Ming''s belly. Thankfully, Shijian, as an observer, had followed the man''s movements and saw him change direction for a n.a.k.e.d eye to follow. As a Qilin, she could match the person''s speed and transformed into her beast form in an instant, shielding Ming with her hand releasing some sort of electrical power. As the man''s sword hit her shield, the man''s body shook in frenzy with his eyes bulging as he got stuck with her. Shijian''s power literally electrocuted him, though they did not know the term. A comrade saw him and kicked the side of his stomach, throwing him to the side. The kicking man ran to where his commandant lay, but kept his eyes at Ming. "Commander, are you fine?" "I''m fine. Thanks." The commandant replied. Before standing, he called out, "Battle formation 1." After someone kicked the commandant away from him, Ming was stunned but saw Shijian protecting him. He quietly thanked Shijian in his mind. "Master, let''s be on a tandem," Shijian said, and they heard the commandant shouted about a numbered battle formation. Both of them and the still hovering dragons looked to the black-clad men. "What do you mean?" said Ming, readying himself for this formation while still holding those who were still under his control. "Master, stop using your power. I think these people are fairly stronger and have magical abilities. You''ll physically get tired right away if you keep on using it. Also, it might control you again." The black troops moved fast and formed a diamond shape, and some captured those under Ming''s control, brought them inside the diamond, and nailed them to the ground. The pinned soldiers on the ground struggled to get free from their comrades'' clutches, but those holding them wouldn''t let them go. A while after, they were no longer under Ming''s control. They thanked their comrades for the help and told them that unseen power took hold of their minds. That they couldn''t help but follow the command or feel ashamed if they disobeyed. All of them turned their heads at Ming and watched him with fresh eyes and respect. For them, Ming was a powerful Sorcerer of whom they shouldn''t take lightly. "Work with me this time. Use your wind while I''ll use my static power. I''ll use my shocking powers like a whip to stop them from their tracks, and then you hit them with your wind blades after me," Shijian continued. "Everyone, complete the formation." Those who were pinned earlier ran to their respective positions, and the diamond became an arrow. The commandant waved his hands, as if forming a circle in front of him, snapped his fingers, and faced his palms toward Ming. Ming and company saw it and afraid of what this formation would do. "Let''s do it, Master," Shijian yelled. However, Nianshi was ahead of them. He didn''t wait for the commander to finish whatever gestures he was doing and blew raging flames toward the diamond-shaped group of men. But as his fire descended, it didn''t touch the people. A transparent shield protected them. Ming and Shijian saw they had a defensive power. They waited for the outcome of Nianshi''s attack. Yet, always ready to follow up with their planned strikes. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Meirga followed a white fire toward the group. This type of flame shook the entire group of a hundred men and cringed in pain. Seeing the effect, Nianshi blew white flames too and those inside the invincible shield knelt, shouted in agony, while beads of sweats covered their faces, drenching their clothes. "Commander, we won''t last long with this fire. We need to attack now." A man behind the commander hollered as he was about to faint. "Hold on longer. I''m not yet finished with the spell. This place won''t allow me to get powers from their Kore. Instead, it is sucking my powers if I do. I need to use a longer type of spell to make the attack. Just hold on a minute. I''m almost there." The commandant continued to move his hands, waving low, high, took a prayer gesture, creating a gun-gesture out of his fingers, and shouted, "Fire!" Shijian quickly stood in front of Ming, though he wasn''t sure of their attack. What she knew was it was aimed at Ming alone. A red ball blazed out from the commandant''s fingers, quickly growing as it moved toward Ming until it reached as tall as the Ming''s height. The attack only took seconds to reach Ming, but Shijian took it to herself. It stopped in front of her as her electric shield received it. After a minute, the red ball dispersed under the static electrical currents hitting the whirling ball. Shijian''s body fell back at Ming afterward. "Shijian!" Ming shouted in shock when his mount took his place and accepted the red ball. When Shijian''s body formed back into a human and leaned toward him, he caught her and laid held her tight. "Are you okay? Speak up!" Shijian smiled and stood straight while holding on to Ming''s arm. "I''m okay. It''s not that strong as I expected." "What''s not strong when you fainted?" Ming snapped at her. He never wanted Shijian to keep on receiving the attacks to herself. "I went overboard. I used too much power because I thought the odd ball is very strong." "Okay. I got it. You made me worried there." "Don''t worry, Master. It is my job to protect you," she said. While the attack happened, Nianshi and Meirga didn''t halt their flames. Not even a second. Not even to wait if Shijian could take the attack. Their goal was to burst that unseen bubble protecting these opponents. When they saw their commandant''s attack failed, the black-clothed team went pale and turned toward each other, thinking of escaping, but the commandant didn''t stop and continued to send another red ball. This time, it was bigger and darker, like blood hardening after as it was to dry up. "Master, move back a little. This attack might be stronger than the first," Shijian said. "No, I won''t move back. Allow me to use my wind to cut that ball apart." Ming replied. He felt his wind was stronger this time after their ritual in the cave near the Sacred River and could make a wind blade that could even cut a mountain into two. Hence, Shijian didn''t argue and held her own, using her electric shield to disperse this ball of crimson light again. Indeed, the weird ball was really stronger, and she felt she would be defeated. As she continued to fight it back, Ming lifted his hands and waved it twice. Two whirring winds, depicting a circle saw blade whirring in a speed they couldn''t tell. In fact, what they saw was the circling winds were not moving. It was like a saw blade floating in mid-air. It flew toward the ball, slashing it at the sides like it was sawing bread. Those cut sides fell at both sides and vanished. With Shijian''s insistent sparking electrical currents, the rest of the ball puffed up like red smokes. She stepped back when it did. Her lips went white after exerting a double portion of her power to blow the ball. "Thank you for the help, Master." Her lips curved up in genuine thankfulness, yet inside, she was wary for that ball because it smelled like blood when it popped up into smokes in the air. And for a time, she thought it would swallow her. Good thing, Ming''s wind blades came on time and lessened the strength against her shield. Ming''s winds helped her burned it into nothingness. But she believed if it passed through her electrical power, that red-ball would swallow them alive. She didn''t tell Ming about this so that Ming could focus on the fight and wouldn''t stop her from protecting him.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14314881306034205)/blood-like-red-ball_%!d(string=51580796372318649) for visiting. However, those two dragons flying above could also smell that blood stench and blasted off their angry flames out of concern for Shijian and Ming. Another thing that made them worry, they felt a pulse on that ball as if it was alive. For them, it was totally a living attack, unlike other attacks. They thought it would dissolve Ming and Shijian''s bodies if it touched them. Ming was oblivious to all of this. "Shijian, let''s attack that ball together with the dragons. I think we can break it in no time." While Ming spoke, the commandant had sent another attack. This one was smaller but black. It flew as speed as lightning toward Shijian and Ming. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 221 - Formless Beast The black ball rolled fast in the air. It was as big as a basketball and ink-jet black. Staring at it made Shijian dizzy and thought it was sucking her into an abyss. Her mind went blank for a second there and suddenly she realized it was already in front of her. By chance, she saw a long stretched out tongue thrust out and about to wrap her head with it. Shijian instantly lifted her hand in defense and released her electrical powers, electrifying the black thing. The thing rolled back away from her and floated in mid-air. The tongue stuck out again, slurping as a liquid yellow thing dripped from where the tongue came out, as if it had a mouth but invincible. Watching the dripping thing, Shijian gasped when the grasses and ground where it landed bubbled, emitting turbid smokes and as the smokes dispersed, there was nothing left on it but a miserable hole of blackness a foot deep.Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=14314881306034205)/formless-beast_%!d(string=51627179334761436) for visiting. Ming saw it too, and felt disgusted and alarmed for it to reach Shijian. He thought his intestines would turn upside down. Damn, this thing is some sort of beast and will eat us alive, he thought. Without an ounce of hesitation, he barraged it with his wind blades. Such a vile thing must not reach them. Then in his mind, a voice spoke. "We can stop it. We have the power to make it obey our command. If you let me" "Who are you?" Ming asked, cutting the voice. "You know me. We''ve been together from the time the Qilin chose you to become its master." "Are you the evil poison from the greed of the dead miners?" "You''re so heartless." It sounded whining. "I was the one responsible for strengthening you. I transformed your Qilin''s Ruler''s power into Ruler''s Influence. Now you make me look like a villain." It continued to cry, but Ming knew it was only acting and secretly mocking him for being weak. That he could not recognize the black being which almost ravaged Shijian. "No, you''re not the one who gave me that power. It was the Qilin. You only mingled with it so you would survive in my body." Ming hated to lose against a war of words with something like a parasite living in his body. For him, he was the ruler of his body and anything in him had to be under his dominion. Also, he hated the warnings he heard about the power he had that might rule over him. Thus, he had to prove to these people that he was a true ruler and this power was under his control. "Whatever you are, you are in no position to tell me what to do. From now on, there is no we but I am your master and you will obey everything I say." "No!?! I am not under you." The voice said, in higher pitch this time. But Ming spoke right away to cut it off. "Quiet! You are to remain silent while I will control this black ball." Ming tried to pull out the Ruler''s Influence on him, but it held tight in him. Hence, Ming used his whirlwind power to force the thing to go out. He breathed deep and coughed hard as if he was extracting phlegm stuck in his lungs. After coughing the third time, the essence cried out as Ming''s wind wrenched it and sent it to the black ball. A gray light directly engulfed the ball. As it did, the beast which was the black ball, fought against the control of the Ruler''s Influence power. It flew frenziedly around. Like a pinball, it bounced against the black-clad men''s shield, against Shijian''s electric shield, to the surrounding trees and the ground. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] While Ming was in this situation, the black-clad commander was also in dire straits. He tried to control his pet, but it would not obey him. He purchased this formless beast from a witch in the winding abyss of Platanna and almost lost his life to tame it. Yet, he felt someone was trying to control it, believing it was Ming, making it crazy in this critical time. This was insane. Thus, he brought out all of his will-power to take his pet in control. At his back, his troops were also almost at their breaking point. "Commander, the dragons'' fires are thinning shield. We need to escape now while we can still hold the shield up." A man behind the commander said. He was drenched in sweat, faces whitening, and on the verge of collapsing. "No, not now. I can''t afford to lose my beast. Just hold on longer and I''ll bring it back in and then we''ll escape," the commander yelled, in their own language. He was also draining much of his power to use this formless beast here in Chiji of which was an arduous task to make because of the different constitutions of the power distribution in this world. In his world, it was easy to summon this deadly beast, but here, it was a different topic. He did not plan on using it, but it turned out that they encountered a powerful Sorcerer, he thought of Ming as such, and had to use this tough animal, thinking he could turn the tide in their favor. But he was wrong. He was afraid he would lose his pet to save their lives. Ming heard them hollering at each other, but they couldn''t understand what they were speaking. But without a doubt, he saw they were desperate. Taking his chances, while the beast fought against the Ruler''s Influence clutches, Ming told Shijian to help him bombard the enemy''s shield, and they did. Ming sent fierce wind blades to slash against the clear shield while Shijian''s electric currents strike it. Sizzling sound and loud banging sound entered their ears as their attacks went on. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 222 - Unleashing the Undead {Author''s Words: After much consideration with my health, time, financial needs, and for my supportive readers, I decided to end this book, but I''ll be making a summary for the entire events. This will be the second to the last chapter.} The fight we''re fierce on both sides. After many fights on the formless beast''s will, Ming got tired. So, he thought of convincing the animal to take his side, but the beast spoke to him, telling him it didn''t want to be in anyone''s control, nor it wanted to be under the black-clad commander''s control. It hoped to be set free. Thus, it would rather die than to be anyone''s slave again. Ming made a bargain and told it that if it would take Ming''s side, he would set it free in the condition that it would help him get rid of the Platanna''s calvary men. The beast went silent but later rejected his offer. Rather, it asked if they would allow it to become the Sorceress'' pet, it would stop attacking anyone. It surprised Ming that it knew about Xinyi, but he didn''t hesitate longer. He asked Nianshi to call Xinyi to join them. Nianshi contacted Xinyi and the formless beast asked her if she was willing to accept it as her sidekick. She wasn''t ready for this and unsure of the beast''s loyalty. Mostly after hearing from Nianshi of its acidic drool. But Nianshi reminded her of the Hutyuns, of her hesitance, of accepting the position as their queen. This beast could be more lethal than the Hutyuns. Thus, Xinyi asked the being why it wanted to become her sidekick. The formless beast told her it knew her mother back in Platanna. She was still little and got lost in the dark abyss forest. She met the formless beast there, but she was not afraid of the beasts despite its horrendous figure. And her mother treated the beast''s illness because she was gifted in healing. The beast took a liking to her kind mother, but it didn''t know where she went after the king''s troops rescued her. As it searched for her, humans captured it and it started its agonizing slave''s life. It also told Xinyi that she had the same aura as its first master, a lover of the beasts, even to one like him. Yet, after the person died, someone took him and made it slaughter innocent people. It wanted to escape, but it was under a potent spell that controlled it. Xinyi asked it to show her its true figure. It agreed. As it transformed, it was three feet in height, with head, two hands and feet, and boneless being with acidic slimes dripping from its true body. Its eyes roamed around its body. One could be scared just watching it walk toward a person. She was afraid too, but when she looked at its lonely eyes, she was touched. It melted her fears away. She asked how to make the blood pact with it. The formless beast only said that it would give Xinyi a part of itself, a slimy thing from its chest, and that she had to keep it as she promised to look after the beast. As this went on, the black-clad commander felt the beast had chosen another master, willingly. He knew his hold on it was based on a spell, and if it chose a master not by force, he couldn''t do anything to stop it. So, he painfully let go and commanded his men to change formation. They scattered away after their breaking the shield. Nianshi and Meirga followed, burning the trees where they went into flames. They believed the enemy was losing and escaping for their lives. Out of a sudden, a vast net made of red light fell from the sky and enclosed them, including Ming, Shijian, and Xinyi. The dragons fell from the sky, took the human form, and became weak. It happened they made the net of Wag stone dust. Thankfully, Xinyi was there and molded the Wag stone dust into one. The net disappeared in no time. The commander and his men saw this and understood who she was. They got weary of her presence, mostly she already had a pact with the formless beast. These black men quickly yelled something and their backs grew wings. In swift movements, they flew up to the sky toward the prince. They were quick that they vanished in seconds from Ming''s sight. Although Nianshi and Meirga could see their movements, they were too late because the black men had reached the vine net right away. The black men cut the vines with power the plant Chiangdas couldn''t resist. It was a power only the Platanna people had. The power to dispel any existing powers of the enemy, but for a brief span of time. They hurriedly flew the weakening prince away from there. But the fire Chiangdas sent their flames up to stop them from escaping. However, they swiftly flew up, gathered together in mid-air and disappeared. Those in the former Platanna camp: the green, blue, and red-clad people threw their weapons and knelt down with their hands above their heads. It was a sign of surrender. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] While these things happened earlier, Lady Seliah had reached the black-clad men who were fighting against Ming. But she stayed far from the attack zone as not to get burned by the dragons'' white flames. She also saw when Xinyi came and how she took the Wag stone net like it was a piece of cake. Lady Seliah realized Xinyi could be Chiji''s Chief Guardian. Moreover, she also witnessed the prince being carried away to safety by his greatest warriors. These soldiers wouldn''t do such a move if things were not that hard or the life of the prince was not in danger. Thinking these boiled her blood to anger. She hated Xinyi for putting the prince, her husband, in that situation, and wished nothing else but to kill Xinyi and her cohorts. So, with no further thoughts or consideration of the outcome of her next actions, she would unleash the only and banned power she had. Lady Seliah took the black crystal knife from her waist and plunged it to her unicorn''s head, killing the animal in an instant. The tame animal cried in pain but gave in as the power of the knife had a numbing effect on the poor unicorn. She chanted a spell and with a twist of her hand; she pulled out the horn, lifted it. With that simple gesture, thunder and lightning filled the skies. Sudden darkness covered the morning light. Xian Lang, Ming, Xinyi, and others saw it and were stunned by the abrupt change of the weather. Before they could think about what had happened, the ground shook. Lady Seliah fiercely pierced the unicorn horn to the ground. As if it had life, the horn turned. After a time, it rotated at rapid speed, digging its way to the ground. Prince Zelmer, still carried by the black-clad men flying in the sky, was followed by Nianshi and Meirga. They used their lightning speed. Yet, the black-dressed warriors met their swiftness at an equal rate. The dragons were in awe of these men. Indeed, if they were in their full-strength, with no restraints of their powers because they were in a different world, the dragons might have fallen in their hands easy. At this moment, Prince Zelmer also saw the oddness of the weather and the outcome of the unexpected earthquake. He looked down if this was Xinyi''s doing. But it surprised him to see Lady Seliah there and was the source of this weird turn of events. He had heard of her powers to summon great and untamed beasts which gave her the title as the third powerful woman in their nation. But the one she showed now was beyond his knowledge. What kind of beast was she summoning now to use such atmospheric difference? He thought. He was also astonished that she could use her powers here in Chiji as usual, like it did not affect her at all. The prince believed he underestimated this new wife and would consider her later, for the title of princess. Momentarily, he was glad she came to their rescue. Xian Lang, the Chiangdas, Tyriece, and Lofey, and the ordinary citizens feared the unforeseen blackness and the horrible lightning erupting from the once blue skies. Mostly when the lightning struck the dead on the ground. The prime minister did not for the outcome and called everyone out for shelter. If possible, they would leave the place and run for their lives to the mountains. He had a bad feeling about this. And thought of Xinyi. He thought something happened to Ming, and her mind cracked in anger. In the infirmary, Lifen, An, and her brothers saw and heard the furious thunders and flashes of lightning. Their thoughts were one, the same as what Xian Lang thought. Ming met a tragedy. Lifen quickly ran out and thought of looking for Xinyi, but Zhai held her and told her that there was powerful outside. If these people couldn''t do anything to stop the Sorceress, how much more with her who was just a normal person? Lifen was hesitant but listened in the end. They prayed that what they thought was not the exact cause. Lady Seliah stood, looking at the horrendous skies. This was the first she used and witness this hidden power passed down from her family. She never expected to use it here in Chiji, but she refused to think more. With this, she thought of no one else but the acknowledgment of the prince. He would understand why I''m using this, she brooded in her heart. However, she undermined this dark magic, believing she could still control it. She actually did not know the real consequence for using this - her life. The dark skies opened, and a blinding light streamed down. The unicorn horn suddenly flew out from the ground and met the enormous light. As they touched each other, it floated in mid-air, and the light scattered into small currents, sending it to the struck dead. Those bloody, unbreathing bodies, and stood up. Their still living comrades and enemies were stunned stupid watching these dead people greeted them with gritted teeth. And plunged their hands and teeth to the necks of the living. The latter fought for their lives by striking on the living dead. They cut some dead heads down and tumbled like a ball to the ground. BUT, something unseen power pulled the heads and attached themselves back to their bodies. It sneered by showing their bloodied teeth, jumped on the living humans, and bit them. They attached to the living people and wouldn''t let go unless their victim was dead. The Chiangdas and Platanna soldiers looked at each other and had a tacit agreement to work together to stop these undead. Some team up or went solo, fighting against these undead soldiers. But they cut or sliced, some they minced using the huge hammers of the Platanna soldiers. Yet, these undeads'' flesh melded back together and recreated the bodies. Somehow, they were not perfectly sewn back as to how it looked before, but they continued to move harshly and had one motive: Kill every living person they passed. More men died tragically in the hands of these undead. The horrendous thing was those who newly died stood up and became part of the undead soldiers. The living men forgot about fighting against these undead and ran for their survival. Everything on sight was in utter chaos. Xian Lang, Tyriece, and Lofey''s hairs stood on ends watching the undead slaughtering everyone. Prince Zelmer saw this from afar and realized this was the evil witch''s powers he heard of. He asked his men to bring him down beside Lady Seliah, who was now in a panic when she saw the undead walking like a dizzy person toward her. She tried to summon her beasts but brought out only small animals that scampered away as they came to life. Then she jumped up when a hand touched her shoulders and looked back. It was the prince. Her hands were fast to embrace the prince as relief filled her chest. She cried in the prince''s arms, but the prince pushed her away. He shouted at her to stop this sinful spell. The lady whimpered as she told him she didn''t know how to stop it. She explained she did it for him, to save him. But her explanation did not impress or move him in the least. Rather, he scolded her for using such vile power. Instead of saving them, this could be the source of their death and of the Chiji people. He told her. He also told her the reality of her death once they reached home in Platanna, by hanging her above the smoldering lavas in a volcano, giving her a slow and painful death. The total punishment of such a crime. She argued she was only doing it for him, for her love, for him. But she could never fool the prince. He knew no one of his wives ever loved him. They wanted nothing but his status and wealth. He also knew those wives who declared their love to him had their men behind his back. How could he love any of them with this knowledge? His mind went to Lifen, and a bothersome thought came to mind. He was thinking of giving up his status, same as his sister gave up her royal status, marry Lifen, and stay here in Chiji for the rest of his life. He shook his head and disregard such thoughts. How could he ever let his world die for love? Somehow, plans they had had to wait. It would only happen if they survived this onslaught. Without looking back, he pushed Lady Seliah to one of the black-clad warriors and told the man to bring the lady back to their headquarters and imprisoned her there. Lady Seliah fought back and tried to reason with him, but he wouldn''t listen. They carried her away like a crying pig with her hands and feet tied. For now, the prince''s concerns were his people and Lifen. Now, looking at the undead, he admitted in his heart that he cared for Xinyi too. But she had powers, while Lifen had none. She could surely take care of herself. He had to find a way for his people to escape and probably leave Chiji empty-handed, but with only Lifen with him. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 223 - Farewell Farewell General Lofey and Tyriece didn''t wait for help and did their job as veteran fighters who experienced wind and rain to win a city in the name of Goding. Tyriece, riding on his flying horse, led the stone Chiangdas to dig a deep ditch in the middle of the former Platanna camp. The general told the scattered water and plant Chiangdas to pull those Undead and throw them to the newly dug hole as wide as the camp itself. The fire Chiangdas understood the next step. Without hesitation, they burned those who were thrown into the hole. Xinyi, Ming, and the spirit guardians didn''t involve in this arduous task. They ran to the city gate when they saw the Undead were on their way to enter the city while some passed through the forest at the sides of the city. Although the gates were closed, the forest could lead them to the back of the mountains where the innocent families lived in tents. They had to protect them at all costs. Nianshi and Meirga flew above the city as a lookout on The Undead''s directions while burning those they saw. Yet, these Undead were truly deadly why the kingdom of Cendarth banned its practice. Although they were charred black after the dragons'' flames burned them, they continued to walk as if they were a walking torch until their bodies broke by themselves. Somehow, they didn''t stop there. The heads rolled on their own, looking for prey. This annoyed Nianshi and stomped hard on it until it turned into dust. And that was the end. He thought of doing this to all the Undead, but they had scattered everywhere. They couldn''t even track the rest unless they burn the entire forest. His fears were in the dot because the trees hid some Undead and were on their way to the other cities in the unthreaded path. Nianshi flew to Lofey''s side to tell him what he did. Good timing, Ming and Xinyi, who rode on Shijian''s back, were there to ask for the Chiangdas help. While flying above the hole, Xinyi proposed the dragons would do the incineration of those Undead in the ditch while the Chiangdas would team up to track down and capture those heading to the villages and other cities. While they made their plans in mid-air, Prince Zelmer arrived. Ming wished to punch hard the prince, to pour out his anger, blaming the man for this onslaught. But Xian Lang, who was sitting behind Tyriece, on the latter''s horse, stopped Ming. He wanted to hear from the prince. As a man wised by experience explained that this was not the time for blaming. They had to find the one who did this first and stop the person. Ming argued and insisted that the prince was the one who did it. Hearing their arguments, the prince was heartbroken and thought of Lady Seliah. He told them the truth and offered to leave Lady Seliah''s life''s punishment in their hands. He also explained that he didn''t tell her to do such a sinful spell, nor had he any knowledge of her arrival. He also informed them that the kingdoms of Platanna banned this dark power utterly. Xinyi didn''t wait for them to finish and insisted on her plans she said earlier to them. She argued they had to move now or more people would become Undead before nightfall. She also added they had to set aside their fights and settle their scores later. Thus, they grouped together as one. The once enemies become allies in an instant at this desperate time. A team composed of twenty Chiangdas of different powers, two black-clad warriors, five green, blue, and red-dressed men. A Chiangda commander led every team. Their major task was to capture and burn that Undead to dust before their vileness would reach farther. It would be a disaster if it did. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Night fell, but only a few teams came back, reporting that they only found a few and burned them. But no one could tell it was evening since the skies had darkened since morning. The worst, the unicorn''s horn was still in mid-air but it blackened. After the color changed, the lightning and thunder worsened. Xinyi and the rest had a bad feeling about this. They asked the prince what would happen next or how to stop it. Xinyi suggested pulling the horn from the skies. Nianshi and Meirga volunteered to do this. As they did, the lightning hit them before they could even go nearer to the horn. The lightning seemed to protect it. They flew down right away as they saw it would strike their chests, their weak part. If it touched them, they would transform into their human form while flying. That would be disastrous. The prince went where they imprisoned Lady Seliah and interrogated her. But they got nothing from her. She did not know how to stop it. What she recalled from her mother''s tale was someone had to sacrifice oneself in exchange for the dead unicorn to stop it, but the person had to use the horn to kill his life. They couldn''t even go near it, so how to get it was the question. There was only was answer. The person had to withstand the lightning. Prince Zelmer told them they had to move fast. Based on what he remembered in the archives, it said that the horn would grow bigger and its power would reach farther areas to the point of bringing the dead from their graves to become the Undead. They looked at each other and thought Shijian''s electrical power. Shijian offerred herself to stop this devastation, but as she flew toward the horn, she couldn''t stand the lightning and fell down as a human. Nianshi caught and brought her to safety. To make the story short, they divided into groups and flew to cities to warn them to run away or stay somewhere safe, like Xionmao let the Fengfu inhabitants stay in his cave where Nianshi hibernated before and closed the entrance with his power. This saved the Fengfu people. But some people in other places listened, but most didn''t. Xian Lang had to show up to convince them. The mass evacuation was so slow that the Undead overtook them. Xinyi''s team had to fight nonstop against the Undead. The destruction continued for days. And they saw cities turned into ghost habitations and became empty graveyards as the days went on. The countries fought against these Undeads, but they couldn''t do anything to stop it as the horn grew bigger and had a longer reach. The Youshi king and the Chiangdas joined and help them evacuate the people from other countries. The rock Chiangdas made caves with a small entrance where men had to crawl to get out so that the Undead couldn''t go in since they remained standing as they walk. Xinyi provided seeds from Xionmao''s place. Using her power, she planted them in the man-made caverns, letting them grew faster to provide food for those inside the cave. Water Chiangdas made water gush out from a certain part of the wall for drinking water and pools. Through these, the people would not starve even for a month of stay. Plant Chiangdas enclosed the forest where the people stayed with vines to stop the Undead from entering it. They had to chop their way in which their dead brains were not capable of analyzing. They also provided food there. Water Chiangdas worked with rock Chiangdas to make rivers and motes around borders to entrap the Undead in one place to burn them. Somehow, despite how much they worked, they couldn''t end the production of Undead from the cemeteries. Even some forced themselves out from the ground in one of the enclosed forest and almost killed everyone there. It showed these new Undeads had been buried there for years. It was of Xinyi''s good thinking to take a firm stand on leaving the combined Chiangda with Platanna warriors team there to look after the people and saved them. Also, some children present were from the Chiangda clans and their newly spawned power gave assistance at the right time, but they had to leave the place as those who died transformed to become Undead. A month passed, and exhaustion overtook them. They couldn''t continue this way. They must bring that unicorn horn down. But who could do it? Xinyi flew near the horn with Nianshi and used her power, but she too couldn''t stand the black lightning. They tried different ways, but it was pointless. She went into her domain and searched for the answer in her library. Alva looked at her with hesitation while holding a book. She saw it and insisted on Alva to give it to her. The little girl gave it reluctantly. It was a book about dark powers. There, she found out what Alva did not want to show her. It said that the world''s Chief Guardian had to summon the great Lightning Python, the only beast which could resist lightning. But a person with a colored essence had to be with the python when it flew to the horn. Because such a person would be the sacrifice. Not exactly as it sounded, but the process entailed for the person was to use the colored essence of which the book described as the one connected to the person''s heart. Xinyi, who possessed the colored essence in her, got the complete explanation on why her power was aligned with her emotions. Thus, it would no doubt make her the sacrificial lamb for the unicorn''s life differently. Xinyi, Alva, and the other three spirit guardians explored all the books in the library for another option and found nothing else to counter the evil spell of the Undead, sadly. Ming didn''t want her to do it. Even Xian Lang never wanted her to take such a deadly task. Prince Zelmer offered to take her place, but unfortunately, he had no colored essence to negate the spell. No one else could fulfill the task but the Chief Guardian who was Xinyi. But he persisted to accompany and cover her with his shield and his powers. Looking at the black horn floating in the skies with the crackling sounds of lightning and the deafening rolls of thunder, Xinyi knew she had to do it. Hence, she insisted and brought up to them the reason for her existence in Chiji. That was to govern and protect Chiji''s Kore. In short, she had to keep Chiji and the inhabitants alive even if may cause her life. She never wanted this role, but if it meant to save her new family here, she would be glad to take it. Reality wise, they had to admit that this was the only path for them to take. Sadness filled them just thinking of Xinyi''s predicament. Ming, himself, wished to kill Lady Seliah to vent his anger. With no other way, they set a day of silence for her before she journeyed to the Forsaken Forest where the python lived. In fact, the said python was no one else but the snake where she used to nap in its coil. With Nianshi''s lightning speed, they traveled and came back faster than they did before. The python had no need for further persuasion, but sad for her. Xinyi only smiled at it and slept in its coil for the last time, as her way of farewell to the beast who was partly her nanny for years. She didn''t say her goodbyes to the people and to her family because she still hoped that she would return alive, but she and Ming spent some time for themselves, to be together, for the last time. However, both denied that this was the last. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 224 - Lightning Struck Xinyi The day had come for her to attack the horrendous horn. At dawn, in an abandoned rice field, the Lightning Python woke up. He had a good meal of a ton of meat which was required to bring his full potential. The prince provided it by letting his men hunt for the python a night before. This was a simple task for them because this was their way in Platanna despite its advanced technology. They didn''t exchange hunting wilds with farmlands. Farms were only for small villages that only offered the usual livestock. But to feed their physical needs to produce powers, they needed the powerful wild beasts in the forest. After a such nice and sumptuous meal, the python shook its body and lightning crackled around it. And its body grew bigger until it was as huge as Nianshi, but its body up to its tail was longer than the entire Fengfu City. Last, five wide gray wings shoot out from its scales near its head. The majestic wings were like fans spreading out from its body. It flew up to the walls of Fengfu where Xinyi waited. She hopped on the saddle on the python''s head and didn''t look back. Ming almost wouldn''t want to let her go, but he had to. But he didn''t look away as she left. He ceaselessly stared at her back as tears welled from his eyes. Yet, he wiped them out right away. Why would he cry as if she wouldn''t come back? He thought. He still believed she would be in his arms again and lived until they had reached their old age. She was the powerful Sorceress with the essences of her two predecessors, trusting them to protect her. Shenkai, Guang, and Lengshui went into their artifacts. They would use their powers to help and protect Xinyi, ensuring she wouldn''t die, that was if they could prevent it. Prince Zelmer rode on Meirga''s head. Five of the prince''s best black-clad warriors followed behind them, riding the flying horses'' King Duan Wan provided. These five had the powers to shield him from the lightning strikes in a limited time. That night before this day, Xinyi, Alva, and the other three spirit guardians met in her domain. Alva proposed to pull Xinyi right away after she pulled the horn to prevent her death. In her domain, she had full control, and possibly, just a guess, she could imprison the horn and crush it there. But they told no one about this because they did not know the outcome yet. It was a slingshot plan with no assurance to work. On the city wall, there were only Xian Lang, Ming, Lifen, Zhai, An, Qinfen, Lofey, Tyriece, Zhang Wei, the first prince of Youshi, Duan Ren, and the Youshi King Duan Wan. Xionmao watched outside the cave. He had a plan of his own to save Xinyi. The cave he looked after had a critical power he told no one about. Not even Xinyi, because it would involve the Kore. He kept it and would only use it when it''s needed. For now, he would watch and wait and act on the right timing. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] The python flew higher and nearer to the horn. As they were very close, the horn vibrated and rotated fast. And before they knew it, the thunder boomed louder, deafening the python and Xinyi. Thankfully, Xinyi shielded themselves in seconds because as the thunder roared, a bolt of white lightning struck them. Although her shield still worked, it was the python''s lightning that countered and met it, lessening its burning effects when it reached them. And with Xinyi''s shield, they did not feel any heat at all. But on how long they would last, they would know later. Nianshi and prince went along close by. When the lightning attacked the python, Nianshi slowed down and flew around to avoid the random flashes of lightning using his enormous speed. He thought Meirga was suitable for this journey with her teleportation power but rejected the thought. As the man and the most experienced between them, he had to face it with bravery. He tried to go closer to where the python went but still within the limits of the lightning''s tip. The more the python moved closer, the horn turned faster, and multiple flashes attacked them. His lightning responded in equal strength and rapidity against the horn''s attacks. Xinyi felt the burning effect in her skin and flesh from the lightning flashes at this time. She had to ask Guang for healing because she was reserving her own healing essence when she pulled the horn. It was an unnerving scene down below. On the wall, the onlookers'' chests pounded like crazy as they witnessed the blinding bolts of lightning attacking the python in almost a second difference from each other. Xian Lang estimated, the python and Xinyi received more than a hundred attacks at this moment. They merely make their silhouettes out of the burst of lights. Nianshi had to fly lower because the lightning''s length went longer than it was earlier. At first, the Warriors'' defensive power worked, but as they had reached their limitation, they had to rein the flying horses to go down. They implored the prince to leave the lightning zone, but Prince Zelmer firmly told them he would stay until the end. His men had told him to escape Chiji, but he couldn''t do such a cowardly thing. He couldn''t turn away from his responsibility as Xinyi''s uncle. More so, his wife caused this destruction. How could he sleep at night if he did so? No, he had to stay and see through this to the end. Mostly, he could pull her to his domain with a thought when drastic times call. Each one had their own plans with one aim, to help Xinyi achieve her goal and protect her. The python was already five meters away from the horn, but his flight slowed. Flashes of lightning struck them simultaneously in a second. Some flashes hit his wings and tail, but it persisted to counter-attack and fly inch by inch to bring Xinyi to the horn. Xinyi''s face and lips paled at this moment and felt her body got weaker. Guang''s healing poured out to her from the necklace pendant, yet it was not enough. Xinyi gritted her teeth and focused her mind on pulling the horn when it was already at her reach. She had to endure for Ming and for everyone in Chiji. Suddenly the python stopped when they were three meters away. He told Xinyi that he couldn''t go nearer while meeting the attacks head-on. If he went closer, he had to fly down right away or they couldn''t escape anymore. The lightning seemed to be gluey and might hold them in mid-air. And would only release them when they were lifeless. However, Xinyi insisted for them to continue. They were already there, so they just to face it. He sighed and told her to ready for such a feat, and for their death if he couldn''t fly away at the right time. After hearing the python''s sad words, she told him of her plan to let Alva pull her into her domain when she took hold of the horn. Thus, the python would just fly down on his own without her. The python agreed and mustered all his inner strength to make the flight of his life. It was now or never. He warned Xinyi that he could fly in not less than a meter closer because, for sure, the horn lightning would hold them and they couldn''t leave the skies alive. Xinyi confirmed she understood. After heaving a long breath, the python zoomed into the horn and arrived a meter below it. He quickly shouted, "Jump!" Xinyi did so, and the python flew down, thinking Xinyi was already in her domain. Unknowingly, what he predicted happened. The lightning held Xinyi as if she was clinging to the horn. Her mind went blank when it struck her. Somehow, it didn''t burn her as usual when someone was struck by lightning. Everyone below yelled in horror to see her body lit up, as if a strong current ran through her, lightning the heavens with her. Everything concentrated in her body. There were no other flashes of lights but her. Prince Zelmer saw it and tried to pull her to his domain, but a black stream of light crashed at him. He fell unconscious. A black-clad warrior rapidly flew straight to catch him in time. The warrior hurriedly poured his essence on the prince while still flying and woke him up. Relief filled his chest to see the prince opened his eyes. But the prince asked him to bring him back to Xinyi, but the warrior who could refuse him while he was weak, would not submit. At this point in time, Ming was like crazy looking Xinyi. He shouted and gestured at the lowering python to go back. The python turned its head and saw Xinyi''s horrendous situation. Inside Xinyi''s domain, Alva pulled her in, but as black power zapped Xinyi''s mind, it cut their connection. Their plan was an epic fail. Alva panicked and cried like a child who lost her mother in the streets. She stopped crying when Guang told her that Xinyi was still holding on. On the other hand, Guang cast her shield at Xinyi, but it was already pointless. The lightning had totally covered her. She continued to pour her healing power and helped sustained her mistress'' life, but she was getting weak too. She might not last long and had to rest to replenish her essence. And she was afraid to let go of Xinyi. Lengshui and Shenkai also gave their best to pull Xinyi from the horn but it glued her to itself and same as the python said, it would not let go unless she was dead. With all the craziness, the two Sorceress'' essence residing under Xinyi''s heart merged and rapidly melded to Xinyi''s colored essence. The said essence whirred clockwise like a stirring wheel and flew toward her brain. Inside Xinyi''s head, when the lightning hit her, it became blank. She had no comprehension of what took place, although she was not in the state of unconsciousness. As her predecessors'' essence along with the colored essence entered her brain, she slowly heard two female voices calling her to wake up. Seconds past and her mind cleared up and felt no pain in her body. She looked up and saw her hand still holding on to the horn. Momentarily she was uncertain about why she was up there and her purpose with that horn. But the voices seemed to see her thoughts and told her to go into her domain with the horn. Without thinking more, she summoned all of her strength and moved into her domain with a thought. But before she could go in her domain, the horn wanted to fight back and its lightning zapped everywhere, wanting to distract her since it couldn''t hurt her at all. It only shocked her brain cells. The lightning could not burn even a single hair off her body. The lightning struck the prince with the warrior, but the soldier''s shield protected them. When the lightning darted past him, Prince Zelmer thoughts went directly to Lifen. He looked down and yelled at the black-clad man to bring him to Lifen, pronto. But the lightning was already ahead of him and fell on Lifen''s head. Ming also saw the lightning coming their way. His wind speedily flew him to An and Qinfen, who were far from him, grabbing them and avoided the flashing light at the right time. But he couldn''t reach Lifen before it would strike her. Suddenly someone jumped in and lifted a sword above Lifen''s hair. It was Zang Wei who was there by her side the whole time and saved her. Zang Wei received the lightning and died instantly in front of Lifen''s eyes. The sudden strike burst her eardrums, making her deaf, but she thoroughly saw the man she promised to marry fell dead while protecting her. The prince arrived when Zang Wei''s body touched the wall''s rough floor. Prince Zelmer pulled Lifen in his embrace and realized she couldn''t hear him. At first, he thought she was only in shock that was why she didn''t reply, but later he saw the reality. With a thought, he brought Lifen and Zang Wei to his domain and told the healer to heal them. But the man only said that he could only heal Lifen because he confirmed that Zang Wei had died and he had no power to revive a dead person. Also, he added that Zang Wei''s inner organs might have been burned, so there was no hope for him even if he exerted all his efforts to heal him. While all these took place, Xinyi had moved into her domain and the bolts of lightning had stopped outside and black clouds vanished, leaving a night full of stars. She transported the horn into her domain. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] Chapter 225 - Finale and Epilogue In Fengfu City, the weather and the skies went back to normal. A rain shower washed the lands that were in chaos. The sun took over the darkness. Relief filled the plants and the animals as the horn left the heavens. When the horn vanished, the Undead bodies limped and fell to the ground. Those who jumped out from their graves after being dead for years turned instantly to dust and blown away by the winds. One could breathe a refreshing air once again. The people''s hearts eased and thankful that everything went back to normal, although there were still the dead they had to bury, for good. Sadness was also in the countenance of those who lost their loved ones. The Platanna people placed their dead comrades in the boat and covered them with the orange stones to bring them to their homeworld, to be buried by their waiting loved ones. However, Ming, Xian Lang, and the rest were anxious about what happened to Xinyi. They asked Nianshi, Xionmao, Ah Lam, and the others who had a mind link with her for her situation and whereabouts. Nianshi only told them she and the horn were in her domain. And at the moment, they were in a battle, but in truth, his connection with her was cut off after the lightning struck her badly. He lied to assure them, but he was also frantic to hear from Alva. As Xinyi brought the horn in her domain, an apparition of an old man appeared above it. His forehead wrinkled, his white beard reaching up to his chest, and seriously gritted his teeth with her intervention. He raised his hand and sent a bolt of black lightning toward Xinyi, who was also floating in front of him. Yet, the lightning didn''t come out. He looked at his hand and wondered why his power did not work. Xinyi told the old man that it was futile to do so here in her domain because she was in control of everything there. The old sneered at her and tried to attack multiple times, but nothing came out. Seeing his effort was useless, he asked what was in her on why she wasn''t burned by his lightning when they were still outside her domain. She told the man that she also didn''t know. The old man pointed to her ring and said there was something inside which absorbed his powers. Suddenly the formless beast came out and followed by the Hutyuns. There, she realized who protected her. She was thrilled to see the Hutyuns, who now doubled in numbers. But they were back to their black dot form. The Hutyuns flew toward her and became mini-animals again, which delighted her. In truth, the flashes of lightning awakened them. They mimicked the old man''s lightning around her as not to alert the enemy of their presence. The old man then pointed at the formless beast while in tears, as if he knew the being. The beast also recognized and cried, looking at the weeping man. Coincidentally, the old man was the formless beast''s creator. They ran and embraced each other as if their bodies touched, although the bearded guy was only a ghost now. It was an unexpected and wonderful reunion. Balmeron, the old man''s name, was actually a great alchemist. He politely asked Xinyi to let him and the formless beast live in her domain. He also offered to help in her laboratory under the volcano. Xinyi allowed them. Prince Zelmer left Chiji after Lifen refused his offer of marriage and the title of Princess. But he promised to come back. He didn''t leave empty-handed though, but with something to help Platanna. Balmeron gave him the unicorn horn to help his former world. The last and late Chief Guardian of Platanna was his good friend, including the dead unicorn king and Lady Seliah''s matriarch. They had foreseen the death of their Kore and created a powerful spell to bring it back to life, but they needed the colored essence to be fired by the unicorn king with his horn. The Chief Guardian gave part of his colored essence for the cause and saved it in the unicorn''s horn. This partly weakened him. Knowing Platanna Chief Guardian was a man astonished Xinyi. It was the first she heard of it. With the need to find the other half of the colored essence, Balmeron created the formless beast who would locate and absorb the said essence and transfer it to the horn. But he did not plan the being to be formless. It was the result when the Lady Seliah''s matriarch, Morlena, sabotaged his project. Morlena asked them to give the credits to her so that she could marry the Cendarth King, the most powerful king in their time, who was now the late great grandfather of Prince Zelmer. However, the other three refused. They insisted to give to whom the work was due. This where the chaos began. She planned against the three to make her wish to come to fruition. She falsely accused Balmeron of telling the king of their plans but taking all the fame to himself. The king of the unicorns got angry and attacked Balmeron, leading to his death while he was still making the most beautiful beast he wished. Before his last breath, he cursed the unicorns. The unicorn king didn''t last the curse and died too, passing the colored essence in his horn to his son. Lady Seliah''s unicorn was the grandson and inherited it. Unknown to them, when Balmeron died, Morlena used the alchemist''s notes for her own gain. She then made a spell to unleash the power of the curse and used it, thinking of forcing the Cendarth King to take her as his queen. But instead, she killed almost half of the population of Platanna. It was the last Chief Guardian who fought and stopped the onslaught. However, he had to use half of the power of the Kore and drained it. That explained their Kore''s poor condition. The outcome could have been better and he could be alive if the powerful Platanna magic casters helped, but they let the Chief Guardian fight alone while they cowardly hid. They also had a malicious desire to see him die because he scolded the kings and powerful beings for abusing the Kore''s power. The kings didn''t allow any recording of this event because they were ashamed of their forefathers'' sins. From then on, there was no longer any Chief Guardian that was sent to Platanna. Unknowingly, this last bout with Xinyi, the horn had absorbed part of her colored essence as well. Then absorbed by the formless beast while the horn attacked Xinyi, as he was designed for such a goal. In other words, the needed essence was now whole and in the formless beast. Balmeron had it transferred to the horn before Prince Zelmer left. Balmeron instructed the prince to plunge the horn to the Kore and the colored essence would work its own to build the Kore back to life. For short, Platanna was saved and had no need for the power stones. Xinyi sent a message to Nianshi to tell Ming that she was fine, but she had to rest for a while inside her domain. The spring spirit had to heal her so that she could recover part of her colored essence. The portion that the horn absorbed. The old man explained that he never hoped to possess the sacrificed person as what Lady''s Seliah''s family had exaggerated to scare people from killing them after their matriarch died in the volcano, the capital punishment for the people''s death. Years after, the prince came back to Chiji as promised and returned power stones to where they belonged. This time, he relinquished his status as a prince but stood as Platanna''s ambassador to Chiji. He also relentlessly courted Lifen. After nonstop pursuance, Lifen gave in and married the prince. It was a grand wedding, with the Cendarth King present from Platanna, who blessed and officiated their marriage. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.] ---- o ---- As for Xinyi and Ming, Xinyi found the tomb of her predecessor and wore the crown on her twentieth birthday. She then formed an enormous invincible net around Chiji. This way, no aliens could go into their world without her permission. She gave birth to four children, two boys, and two girls. She continued to practice her powers and revived the Chiangda ritual, strengthening the power chains and the Kore in no time. Xian Lang died of old age fifteen years after Xinyi got the crown. He refused to take the fruit Lifen gave him. He said he had seen his children got married, held his grandchildren, lived a good life, and preferred to die as nature dictated. With a desire to see her biological parents, Xinyi travelled back to Zeirean with the help of her uncle, but Ming declined from accompanying her to look after their children. But she arrived within a great war between powerful humans from other worlds who wanted to transfer there because their world was dying too. Yet, the Zeirean people refused. There, she worked with their world''s Chief Guardian to save Zeirean as well and from finding the way to save the other world''s Kore. They then understood that every world in the Alithea System was in the same state, dying. And they later found out that the Great King had died and no one had sat on the throne for years. In Vethilles, the people in the Great King''s palace had kept this truth because they wanted the treasures and prestige for themselves. They didn''t choose the next Great King with their evil greed in mind. This brought the world''s chaotic situation with no Great King to govern them. Xinyi traveled to every world and held a grand gathering with the Chief Guardians. With the help of her grandfather, the king of Cendarth, they were able to convince these powerful people to help in bringing the greedy people in Vethilles down, but after Xinyi had undergone different bouts of fights to show them her capabilities. Along with the Chief Guardians from every world, they attacked Vethilles'' Grand Palace in the middle of part snow and fire land. With Xinyi''s multiple power bloodlines: the child of the greatest Sorcerer of Zeirean, the granddaughter of the most powerful King of Cendarth, the Chief Guardian of Chiji, she was the last standing person after the great coup d''tat the Chief Guardians had made. Sadly, the rest died as martyrs. As a person possessing the rainbow soul, she was qualified to take the throne as the Great King, or Queen, but she rejected the offer. She had no other desire but to go back to Chiji after a long absence and to be with Ming and her children she missed so much. Thankfully, she had constant communication with them through Shijian. Thus, she held a contest for those possessing the rainbow soul to choose the best candidate. The new Great King was a young man from Platanna who was silently living in a small village in the mountains. Xinyi was the one who discovered him when she visited the worlds, seeking those who had rainbow souls. The person had undergone training while Xinyi sat on the Great King''s throne until his crowning. Then she went back to Chiji and lived with Ming until their hairs became gray. Author''s Notes: Thank you for reading, supporting, encouraging me, voting, commenting, and giving reviews for the past year and two months. I designed this book to be a long one but sadly has to end now. I hoped you enjoyed the story of Xinyi, our blossoming Sorceress. I would really appreciate it if you leave a review. Thank you for everything. [If you are not reading this in Web novel dot com, please read it there to support the author JoanB.]